m 
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 Anthropology 
 
 IN MEMORY OF 
 
 Martha Beckwith 
 
EASTER ISLAND 
 
 THE RAPANUI SPEECH AND THE PEOPLING 
 OF SOUTHEAST POLYNESIA 
 
 BY 
 WILLIAM CHURCHILL 
 
 Sometime Consul-General of the United Stales in Samoa and Tonga, 
 
 Member oj the Polynesian Society, the Hawaiian Historical 
 
 Society, the American Philological Association 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 THE CARNEGIE INSTITUTION OF WASHINGTON 
 1912 
 
EASTER ISLAND 
 
 THE RAPANUI SPEECH AND THE PEOPLING 
 OF SOUTHEAST POLYNESIA 
 
 BY 
 
 WILLIAM CHURCHILL 
 // 
 
 Sometime Consul-General of the United States in Samoa and Tonga, 
 
 Member of the Polynesian Society, the Hawaiian Historical 
 
 Society, the American Philological Association 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 THE CARNEGIE INSTITUTION OF WASHINGTON 
 
 1912 
 
CARNEGIE INSTITUTION OF WASHINGTON 
 
 PUBUCATION No. 174 
 
 Anthropology 
 
 Add'l 
 
 GIFT 
 

 ANTHROP. 
 liWURY 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Introduction ^ 
 
 Chapter I. The Polynesian Alphabet 1 1 
 
 Chapter II. Rapanui Sources and Variety , i 
 
 Chapter III. The Paumotu in the Polynesian Scheme 49 
 
 Chapter IV. Mangareva as a Center of Distribution 70 
 
 Chapter V. The Dominance of Tahiti over the Province 107 
 
 Chapter VI. The Marquesas in the Fairway to Hawaii 129 
 
 Chapter VII. Determination of the Place of Rapanui J47 
 
 Rapanui-English Vocabulary ,8- 
 
 English-Rapanui Finding List 271 
 
 Appendix. Sundry Notices of the Island 309 
 
 TABLE OF ABBREVIATIONS. 
 
 Fu Futuna 
 
 Pau 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Q Geiseler's vocabulary. 
 
 R 
 
 Roussel's vocabulary particularized 
 
 Ha Hawaii. 
 
 Rn 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Ma Maori 
 
 Sa 
 
 Samoa. 
 
 Mgv Mangareva. 
 
 T 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 Mq Marquesas. 
 
 T 
 
 (suffixed) Thomson's vocabulary. 
 
 P Polynesian general or of indetermi- 
 
 Ta 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 nate provenance. 
 
 To 
 
 Tonga. 
 
 PS Proto-Samoan. 
 
 
 
 759 
 
EASTER ISLAND 
 
 THE RAPANUI SPEECH AND THE PEOPLING 
 OF SOUTHEAST POLYNESIA 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Rapanui, a tiny islet, is almost over the verge of a distant sea, the 
 scanty stepmother-home of less than a battahon of humankind far 
 sundered from the folk of its own race. That would be enough in 
 itself to attract the attention of the student of the unconsidered back- 
 waters and eddies of the currents of human progress. Once attracted, 
 the attention is chained by the problems offered by this remote and 
 arid speck of land. 
 
 It may not be the purpose of this work to study all of these prob- 
 lems — that is beyond our power. Of the most of these mysteries we 
 may venture no further than to state the existence. Restricted by 
 the nature of the material with which we are to deal and conditioned 
 by the character of our particular research into the mystery of the 
 Polynesian race, we shall find sufficient to engage our attention in the 
 statement of but one of these problems and in massing such proof as 
 we may direct upon its settlement. Yet it will be proper to set forth 
 the other and older problems in some such order as in a general way 
 comports with the order in which they have come to European atten- 
 tion. This is all the more meet since the problem to which this volume 
 is addressed is newly discovered; its first presentation was made as 
 incidental to those studies of the most remote Pacific area which were 
 the theme of "The Polynesian Wanderings." 
 
 1. The discovery of this rock set in the emptiness of sea is obscure. 
 It is credited to Roggeween and his Dutch fleet on Easter Day, April 6, 
 1722, whence the name upon the charts. There are discrepancies 
 in his narrative, at least in the mutilated state in which alone it is 
 available to modern study. Not in every detail may his record be 
 reconciled with the physical and other facts of the island itself. Yet in 
 the main our best authorities in geography accord him the credit of the 
 discovery of this island. But before him in these seas was Davis the 
 buccaneer. Something he found in 1686 in those seas so empty be- 
 tween the Paumotu and the coast of Peru. The Spaniards (proud, 
 and with reason, of the great admiral of the viceroyalty) have assigned 
 the credit to Alvaro Mendaiia in 1566. It may well be so, for Spanish 
 discovery was in those stirring times an art and mystery by no means 
 to be revealed by publication on charts which any shipman might 
 secure, lest the English sea-rover should discover more than it was 
 wholesome for him to know. 
 
 2. We have no sure knowledge of the name of this molecule of land. 
 By those who follow the proper principle of geographical nomenclature 
 in preserving the indigenous name wherever feasible the designation 
 
 1 
 
I INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Rapanui is most in use. It is this wholesome principle which has 
 restored the name Hawaii and has relegated the glorification of Cook's 
 patron, the Earl of Sandwich, to the gastronomic provision he invented 
 to obviate the necessity of remitting his devotions to the aleatory god- 
 dess of the green cloth, a great soul. But Rapanui is not an ancient 
 name. We know it to have been acquired by the people as a gift from 
 a foreigner, a visitor from the distant island of Rapa, the Oparo of the 
 charts, who discovered what seemed a resemblance to his own and lesser 
 island and therefore apphed the name Rapanui, Rapa the Great. No 
 long time has elapsed, yet the name has obtained Polynesian currency 
 and a myth has begun to arise to the eflfect that Rapanui was settled 
 by a colony sailing out of Rapaiti, Rapa the Less. 
 
 Cook and his recorder, Forster, with equal and simultaneous oppor- 
 tunity for the settlement of this question, lack agreement; yet this 
 is one of the first questions of all discovery, "What is the name of 
 this place?" Cook records it as Teapy, Forster obtained it as Vaihu. 
 As to one of these names we are in a position to clear up the error. 
 Forster's informant did give him the name, but it was the name of a 
 land or district and not of the island. It still remains in use, the name 
 of a landing-place on the south coast. Cook's name is readily com- 
 prehended ; it might have been either a local name or else a description 
 of any narrow {api) constricted place, either a neck of land or a settle- 
 ment hemmed in between bolsters of the cliff. 
 
 Another name of record is Kiti te Eiranga. Paymaster Thomson 
 endeavored to ascertain its accuracy and found it unrecognizable by the 
 islanders. This well may be the case, for not only are the two words 
 kiti and eiranga absent from this vocabulary record of Easter Island, 
 but they are incomprehensible in any of the languages of the Polynesian 
 stem. 
 
 Thomson and Pere Roussel* are in accord in assigning the name 
 Te Pito te Henua or Te Pito o te Heenua; they disagree upon its 
 interpretation. Thomson in his brief sojourn discovered the interest- 
 ing fact that the name was ages old and had been given to the island 
 by Hotu Matua immediately after its discovery. This recorder finds 
 the collocation of vocables to mean "navel and uterus. " Pere Roussel 
 translates it as "le nombril de la terre. " Reference to the pages of 
 this dictionary will disclose how much of reason each has for his render- 
 ing. It is true that ie pito does mean navel and that te henua may 
 mean the uterus or it may mean land. Thomson grows fanciful in 
 showing how his rendering fits the terrain, quite failing to recognize 
 that his version is Polynesian nonsense. Pere Roussel was correct 
 as far as his knowledge went. He was not sufficiently a scholar in the 
 Polynesian tongues to know that pito, in addition to its designation 
 
 *The bibliographic record of these observers is presented in the appropriate connection 
 some pages later. 
 
 i 
 
INTRODUCTION. 3 
 
 of the navel, means the end of anything. Each recorder has been 
 misled by the secondary sense of the former element of the locution. 
 Thomson has gone still more astray by accepting a secondary sense 
 of the latter element as well. I must disregard Paymaster Thomson's 
 story of the antiquity of this name, even though it has passed into 
 currency under the dignity of the name of the Smithsonian Institution. 
 Each of these interpretations is to be rejected, for the French priest's 
 rendering, though marked by simplicity, is at variance with any meta- 
 phor which might suggest itself to the islander's mind. The name 
 means no more than "the end of the land." 
 
 Now to denominate an island so situated as is this land of our present 
 study by the designation "the end of the land " is a very simple exercise 
 of such knowledge of geography as we possess from early childhood, 
 the abiHty to read a map. Tracing out the chains of islands which dot 
 the South Sea, we find Easter Island far outlying, and beyond it no 
 land at all until we come within sight of the arid snows of the Andes ; 
 to our comprehension it is an end of the land indeed. But we must 
 not lose sight of the fact that for these islanders there existed no chart. 
 It was impossible for them, whether in the remote days of Hotu Matua, 
 or in any later generation, until some sHght modicum of our knowl- 
 edge was brought within their reach, to know that their home was the 
 end of all land in that sea. In contrary fact their own history taught 
 them that if one but sailed far enough from home there was a new home 
 awaiting. That was the way in which they came themselves to their 
 outpost home; it is within the bounds of possibility that their first 
 settlement had seen a second migration find them in their loneHness. 
 These considerations are negative : I do not lack positive considerations. 
 After examining an Easter Islander sufficiently to discover that in his 
 association with European sailors he was able to comprehend a map I 
 showed him the chart of his own island and asked as to this name 
 Te Pito o te Henua. At once he replied, "there are three," and put 
 his finger on each of the terminal promontories, for Easter Island is as 
 mathematically a Trinacria as Sicily itself. It seems clear that Te 
 Pito o te Henua is not the name of the island, not at least in an indig- 
 enous usage, save as forced upon it by contact with foreigners. It 
 appears to have been used in the same sense as the designation of 
 Land's End at the tip of Cornwall; it is impossible that to the Poly- 
 nesian it could have had any particle of such signification as attached 
 to the Ultima Thule of our ancient and mediaeval geography. 
 
 Nothing should surprise us in the existence in the South Sea of an 
 inhabited island without a name; there are many such. It is quite in 
 accord with the islander's habit of mind to speckle his home with names 
 changing every few feet and to leave the major divisions nameless. I 
 know one Samoan community where the land on the public green is 
 parceled out in ownership into estates so restricted in dimensions that 
 
4 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 a man sleeping on his own domain could not roll over in his slumber 
 without committing trespass, yet each of these sites has its name. On 
 the other hand there are islands of great area which have no names at 
 all whereby they may be designated as geographic units.* It may 
 well be the case that Easter Island had no collective name. For our 
 own convenience, however, we shall use Easter Island and Rapanui 
 interchangeably. 
 
 3. Utterly beyond our comprehension, since apparently so utterly 
 beyond the present capacity of the islanders, the enduring memorials 
 of workers in cyclopean stone are preserved in the South Sea. Without 
 pretending to offer a list of such structures we note a few of the principal 
 buildings of that nature: the Fale o le Fe'e in the mountains of 'Upolu 
 behind Apia, the great triHthonof Tonga, the scarped mountain erections 
 on Rapaiti, the massive walls of MetaHanim Harbor in the CaroHnes, 
 the rows of pillars on Tinian in the Mariannes. Least comprehensible 
 of all such works are the stone statues of Easter Island, rude masses of 
 tufa-crowned human shapes mounted as termini upon platforms along 
 the edges of the cliffs. We find them in all stages of execution from 
 the partly hewn block in the quarries to the monument finished and 
 erected in its place. They are claimed by the traditions of the islanders 
 as the work of their forefathers down to quite recent generations. Yet, 
 despite the tradition, we can not see how a people unacquainted with 
 metals could hew these great masses of hard volcanic rock ; nor can we 
 see how, without mechanical assistance of which they had no knowledge, 
 they could lift these weights over the crater rim, transport them for 
 considerable distances, and rear them on end. 
 
 4. No South Sea language has attained to the stage of letters. In 
 the absence of graphic symbols the memories of the past have in every 
 case been the treasure of the memory of the present. The only record 
 has been in the human mind; the island sages are their own books. 
 But in Rapanui we have a collection of wooden billets, each bearing 
 carefully incised figures neatly ordered in rows after a modified system 
 of boustrophedon. At once we jump to the conclusion that these hylo- 
 glyphs contain writing; therefore, if written, they m.ay be read. Again 
 a problem. In the first volume of the Journal of the Polynesian Society 
 (1892) Dr. A. Carroll, of New South Wales, undertook to read them. 
 The reading was far too glib; it was a record of obscure events upon 
 the slopes of the Andes. Called upon to explain the principles of inter- 
 pretation. Dr. Carroll vanishes from the record. Paymaster Thomson 
 was an eye-witness of the reading of the hyloglyphs by an Easter 
 Islander. He has to acknowledge that a fraud was practised upon him 
 
 *"Fur grossere umfassende geographische Einheiten, wie Buchten, Meeresarme, Meeres- 
 strassen, Gebirge und ahnliches, besitzen die Eingeborenen keine Namen, wenigstens die 
 Melanesier. Ihre geographischen Namen sind individuell, kantonal, lokal begrenzt." — 
 Capt. Georg Friederici, "Beitriige zur Volker- und Sprachenkunde von Deutsch-Neuguinea," 
 page 10. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 5 
 
 by the reader, so simple and so gross as at once to be detected. Yet 
 he offers what purports to be the text and translation of several of these 
 tablet records. Of the text we need but say that it is not such language 
 of Rapanui as is recorded in the pages of this vocabulary, nor is it con- 
 sistently the known speech of any Polynesian people, but a jumble of 
 several. With such an uncertain base the translation can have no 
 value save only in so far as it shows that Dr. Carroll's version is in no 
 wise concerned with the same part of the world. 
 
 5. These problems of Easter Island have been presented in brief 
 statement in order to show how necessary it will be in the following 
 pages to confine our attention to the discussion and, so far as is possible, 
 to the settlement of yet another problem, for the solution of which we 
 may feel that we find ourselves in possession of satisfactory and suffi- 
 cient data. Our purpose is to trace from linguistic material and through 
 philological method the peopling of this remotest outpost of Polynesian 
 culture. Incidentally it will involve the race problem of Southeast 
 Polynesia. 
 
 In a former work ("The Polynesian Wanderings," 179) I found it 
 necessary to subdivide the general Polynesian area by erecting the 
 province of Nuclear Polynesia, in which Samoa is the nucleus, Niue, 
 Tonga, Viti, Rotuma, Uvea and Futuna, and Fakaafo describe the 
 perimeter. In this connection I have encountered, more as a valued 
 suggestion than in criticism, the memorandum of S. Percy Smith* that 
 there exists a Polynesian name for this region, "Hawaiki-raro or leeward 
 Hawaiki in contradistinction to Hawaiki-runga or windward Hawaiki 
 as including Tahiti and neighbor archipelagoes." It was not without 
 full consideration that I avoided these designations. In the first place 
 their currency is restricted to the race long after it has passed out from 
 Samoa. In the second place it would be doing violence to Polynesian 
 thought method to attempt to fix with metes and bounds so general a 
 division as these two terms connote. Furthermore, when laying out 
 Nuclear Polynesia as a geographic and ethnic province, particularly a 
 linguistic province, I foresaw that in due course it would become incum- 
 bent upon me, as now it has so become, to erect similarly, within the 
 diffuse area of Hawaiki-runga, a province of Southeast Polynesia call- 
 ing for precise definition. As set off for the purposes of the present 
 study this province comprises the Paumotu, including Mangareva geo- 
 graphically but particularizing it philologically ; the two groups of the 
 Marquesas; Rapanui; and for convenience Tahiti, as the practical 
 designation of the archipelago of which that island is the chief. To 
 complete the geographical record we may include Pitcairn, but its Poly- 
 nesian remains, discovered by the Bounty mutineers, had long been 
 mute. From this province I exclude the distal extensions of the race 
 
 *43 Bulletin American Geographical Society, 267. 
 
6 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 in Hawaii and New Zealand, and the intermediate Cook and Austral 
 Groups together with scattered islands in that region of sea, leaving 
 their establishment as a province to the care of the particular students 
 of the Tongafiti migration with which they seem most associable. In 
 this province of Southeast Polynesia we shall devote our attention to 
 unraveHng from the language records the story of the peopHng of the 
 several lands. 
 
 At this point it is proper to comment upon the source of the lin- 
 guistic material and to a certain extent upon the quality of the record. 
 One condition runs through all the vocabularies with which we are to 
 deal: they have been collected by the French priests, who have devoted 
 lives of self-abnegation to the cure of these remote and seldom re- 
 sponsive souls. This we shall find apphes to the two vocabularies 
 which we possess in an English rendering. The recorders, therefore, 
 represent a singularly even type. It will surely not give offense if we 
 characterize them as devoid of professional training for such work, 
 for they will heartily acknowledge that they have been trained to 
 higher things than the things of this world. Each such dictionary 
 has been compiled as a necessary adjunct of mission work; it has been 
 prepared by each priest to enable him to carry the gospel to the 
 savages of his parish, to provide the ready means for his assistants 
 or successors to carry on the work. The recorders have lacked time, 
 special preparation, even interest in considering any questions of 
 comparative philology and ethnology which might arise in connection 
 with the speech record. They have gone very directly to a very 
 simple end, to prepare such a word-Hst as might enable them to present 
 their message of civilization. There is clear internal evidence that 
 even the most finished of these dictionaries has been prepared upon a 
 method which must of necessity be misleading. The author, at least 
 the original compiler of the first word-Hsts which have become the 
 base of later dictionaries, has begun in the inverted order. He has 
 started from his original French and has sought to ascertain the Poly- 
 nesian equivalent. The result is that the dictionaries of Southeast 
 Polynesia are in no wise comparable with the wealth found in the 
 dictionaries of Nuclear Polynesia, that of George Pratt for Samoa 
 and of Shirley Waldemar Baker for Tonga. These latter had first 
 steeped themselves in the languages of their respective fields of use- 
 fulness. When the time came for them to write their dictionaries they 
 began with the indigenous word and then sought out its EngHsh 
 equivalent. In the French group we find general evidence, in Pere 
 Roussel's work we find particular evidence, that each compiler followed 
 a certain list of French words and directed his attention more or less 
 seriatim to finding equivalents all the way down the list. It has pro- 
 duced a monotony of uniformity; at the same time it has left the 
 product uniformly comparable. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 7 
 
 The speech of Tahiti is presented to us in the work of its Apostolic 
 Vicar, Monsignor Tepano Jaussen, Bishop of Axieri in partibus in- 
 fideliwn, "Grammaire et Dictionnaire de la Langue Maorie, Dialecte 
 Tahitien, Paris, Neia i te Neneiraa no BeHn, 1898." This approxi- 
 mates 6,200 entries in the Tahitian vocabulary, and the collation of 
 the French-Tahitian section will add considerably to the number. 
 
 For the Marquesas we are indebted to its ApostoHc Vicar, Mon- 
 signor I. R. Dordillon, Bishop of Cambysopolis, also in partibus, 
 "Grammaire et Dictionnaire de la langue des lies Marquises, Paris, 
 Imprimerie Belin Freres, 1904. " It contains about 12,000 Marquesan 
 entries, with the same note as to the collation of the other half of the 
 work. 
 
 These two represent an advanced state of the knowledge of the 
 respective languages, for each is based upon and is designed to supplant 
 earher and now inaccessible vocabularies. 
 
 For the speech of Mangareva we find our authority in Edward 
 Tregear, an indefatigable worker in Polynesian hnguistics. Under the 
 authority of the New Zealand Institute he compiled "A Dictionary 
 of Mangareva or Gambler Islands, WelHngton, 1899." This contains 
 some 6,600 Mangarevan entries and lacks a check vocabulary in 
 English. The source of this material is not set forth, but it is the 
 work of the French missionaries.* 
 
 The same authority gives us, and from similar sources, a dictionary 
 of the Paumotu, which may be found in continuous numbers of the Jour- 
 nal of the Polynesian Society in the second, third, and fourth volumes. 
 It contains about 2,500 entries and lacks the check vocabulary. 
 
 For the language which forms the principal theme of the present 
 volume we have " Vocabulaire de la Langue de I'lle-de-Paques ou Rapa- 
 nui, par le R. P. Hippolyte Roussel, de la Congregation des Sacres- 
 Coeurs de Picpus, missionnaire a ITle-de-Paques. " In "Le Museon, " 
 published at Louvain in 1908, this occupies 95 pages, of which 80 
 are given to a French-Rapanui dictionary. The fullest credit must be 
 given to this work as the basis of the present volume in the fundamental 
 material. I have translated it into Enghsh, since by far the majority 
 of the vocabularies of Polynesian speech are given in English terms 
 and it makes for convenience to adopt this as the standard. I have 
 compiled therefrom a dictionary of Rapanui-English and a check vocab- 
 ulary to facilitate comparison by students into whose hands it may 
 come. With this I have incorporated two brief vocabularies earlier 
 printed and such material as was of my own acquisition from trust- 
 worthy sources in the South Sea. 
 
 The two added vocabularies (they are really mere word-Hsts) are 
 to be found in Geiseler (84 entries) and in Thomson (467 entries). 
 
 *Too late for use in these studies I have the grammar and dictionary of Mangareva of 
 the Catholic missionaries published in 1908. 
 
8 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 It is quite clear that they derive, in 1882 and 1886 respectively, from 
 succeeding stages of a single prototype ; what that may have been is 
 merely inferential, each visitor records his vocabulary without credit 
 to source. I am strongly of the opinion that each has made a tran- 
 scription of some manuscript Hst of words, for in several instances 
 Geiseler and Thomson are in accord in perpetuating errors which can 
 only be due to misreading of poor chirography. It is quite possible 
 that for his own convenience some such list was fitfully prepared by 
 some alien resident upon the island. This points particularly to 
 Alexander Salmon, who has for many years been in charge of the affairs 
 of Rapanui. He is Tahitian, and in the early days of his unfamiliarity 
 with the language he might find a convenience in noting various com- 
 mon words which varied from the idiom with which he was familiar. 
 We must note that, in addition to the faults properly to be credited 
 to the prototype manuscript, the vocabulary in Paymaster Thomson's 
 Smithsonian paper is disfigured, as is his whole narrative, by a set of 
 errors due to the chirography of the manuscript which he supplied to 
 the printer.* 
 
 Unfortunately the same comment is to be made upon Pere Roussel's 
 vocabulary. The publication was posthumous, and not even the most 
 pious care of his brethren could be trusted to see through the press a 
 work in an unknown tongue. Some part of this error is automatically 
 corrigible in the inversion of the material and offers little difficulty to an 
 editor who has any acquaintance with Polynesian languages. Another 
 portion may be rectified by comparison with neighboring languages. 
 The residuum of error properly chargeable to this source is believed to 
 be very small. 
 
 In the introduction to the Roussel vocabulary mention was made of 
 the existence of two manuscript copies. I wrote to Professor Colinet, 
 of the University of Louvain, senior editor of " Le Museon," noting the 
 errors of this class and bespeaking his aid in securing the loan of one of 
 these manuscripts. His response was both prompt and in the highest 
 degree cordial; he referred the matter to the author's surviving brother, 
 Professor Roussel of Freibourg. I had supposed that the manuscripts 
 must be in the possession of the religious of the Sacred Hearts, the con- 
 gregation of which Pere Roussel had been a member; but Professor 
 Colinet's reference indicated another disposition of these originals. 
 After waiting several months and obtaining no response I wrote to 
 Professor Roussel, renewing the request and enlarging upon the service 
 which the opportunity to collate one of the manuscript exemplars would 
 render to science, and suggesting that the present volume would afford 
 
 *We have no difficulty in recognizing yet a third draft upon the same source in the vocabu- 
 lary of 116 words, of which none is not contained in Thomson, which is incorporated in the 
 Easter Island report of Surgeon George H. Cooke, U. S. N. He visited Rapanui aboard 
 the Mohican in the last fortnight of 1886, when that vessel was commissioned to bring away 
 the statue now in Washington. His paper found belated publication in "Report of the 
 United States National Museum," 1897, 689. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 9 
 
 an opportunity to present in corrected form the work of his brother, 
 which must stand as the base and foundation of all knowledge of the 
 speech of Rapanui. Apparently these considerations did not appear 
 any more valuable on their repetition than when presented through 
 the mediation of Professor Colinet. Professor Roussel paid no atten- 
 tion whatever to the request ; he did not seem to consider it worth even 
 so much as a refusal; the letters remain unanswered. Accordingly I 
 have been obliged to establish a standard text through my own best 
 efforts; for uncorrected errors I am forced to disavow responsibility, 
 since I did all in my power to secure the means whereby they might be 
 corrected. 
 
 In an appendix I have transcribed a considerable mass of scattered 
 references to Easter Island in general. It would not be practicable to 
 incorporate all the literature of the subject. I have omitted all such as 
 is convenient of access, as, for an instance. Paymaster Thomson's paper 
 in the Report of the United States National Museum for 1889. But it 
 has seemed of advantage to gather together the stray and less accessible 
 accounts and to present them here for the greater convenience of stu- 
 dents of this interesting island. 
 
 The position which this investigation of the linguistic problems of 
 Southeast Polynesia bears to my major project in Polynesian philology 
 calls for a brief consideration. As with two other works which I have 
 recently published, this is preliminary to the dictionary of Polynesian 
 philology based upon the Samoan. My researches upon that central 
 theme are now approaching completion after years of diHgent study. 
 "The Polynesian Wanderings" was written to clear the way for the 
 Nuclear Polynesian studies by differentiating the two streams of migra- 
 tion of the Polynesian race which have occupied Samoa and adjacent 
 islands in that mid tract of the Pacific. In that work I was able to 
 segregate for exhaustive examination the earlier (the Proto-Samoan) 
 stream of migration, to split it up into its two component streams, and 
 to trace each back to its point of emergence from Indonesia respectively 
 north of New Guinea and in the waterway south of that great island. 
 In the monograph on the "Beach-la-mar" I found the material where- 
 with to discuss a point fundamental in these languages, the beginning 
 of the segregation of function in the three recognizable parts of speech, 
 and therein I have made a preliminary statement of what is to be the 
 manner of treatment which I shall pursue in deaHng with the Polynesian 
 grammar. 
 
 In Southeast Polynesia I place under examination the utmost limit 
 of the Proto-Samoan migration: Rapanui, the final port of voyages 
 whose early course we have already discovered in Motu and Moanus. 
 These are chapters in the speech history of Polynesia of such magnitude 
 and of such importance that it has seemed well to present them inde- 
 pendently before advancing to the consideration of the main theme. 
 
10 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 That theme, to which these several items are contributory, is far 
 more comprehensive than a mere dictionary of the speech of a socially 
 unimportant folk. Its purpose is to provide the orderly arrangement 
 of the material whereby we enter upon the systematic study of the 
 principles and the methods of the most elemental type of human speech. 
 As the placing of the Sanskrit within the reach of investigators created 
 the science of comparative philology, even so I indulge myself in the 
 reverent aspiration that the presentation of these data for a widely 
 extended speech of the isolating type will carry our students very close 
 to one of the origins of human utterance of ideas, so close that philology 
 may then be justified in calHng upon psychology to explain the process 
 whereby the primitive man has learned to differentiate his animal cry 
 into thought-directed speech. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 
 
 In reducing the speech of the Easter Islanders to writing, Pere Rous- 
 sel, who had served an apostolate of a dozen years (i 854-1 866) in the 
 Marquesas, employed the alphabet with which he had become familiar 
 in the northern archipelago. The priests who introduced writing to 
 the Marquesas had also drawn for their alphabet upon that with which 
 they had become familiar in Tahiti, which stood as the metropolis of 
 this evangelical colony. In Tahiti the priests of the older communion 
 were late (and, in the complex of European politics, stormy) comers 
 to a field already cultivated.* Thus they found an alphabet already 
 adjusted to the phonetics of the Polynesian by the pioneer missionaries 
 of the London Missionary Society. Furthermore, since the English mis- 
 sionaries, under the stimulus of the restless soul of John WiUiams, the 
 martyr of Eromanga and an interesting blend of pietism and Wanderlust, 
 pushed ever into new fields and always carried with them the alphabet 
 which they had designed as standard for Tahiti, this has become effec- 
 tively the standard for all Polynesia. We have just observed how the 
 French missionaries adopted it as already in existence and ready to their 
 hands. The mission colony of the American Board of Commissioners 
 of Foreign Missions accepted it gladly when Ellis of the London Mis- 
 sion was called to their aid in Hawaii ; from that new center it was in 
 the course of time carried to Micronesia. The Wesley an Mission 
 adopted it for their earliest settlement in Tonga, and thence carried it 
 to Viti. It is not until we reach the independent Presbyterian estab- 
 Hshments in the New Hebrides that we find its neat simplicity disre- 
 garded, and even in that western area it is essentially retained by the 
 Melanesian Mission of the English establishment. 
 
 An economical motive underlay the adoption of this standard alpha- 
 bet of Polynesia at its beginning and equally operative with each new 
 extension. In the first party of missionaries who sailed from England 
 aboard the Duf for Tahiti in 1796, one of the four ordained ministers 
 in the company of thirty-nine, representing many useful trades, has 
 set against his name the memorandum "and understands printing." 
 The only type which could be available to render this memorandum 
 
 *We must deprecate the assumption of a polemical attitude. With the sagacious Ellis 
 ("Polynesian Researches" ii, 6) we note so much of priority as may lie in the temporary 
 sojourn of two Spanish priests from the Viceroyalty of Peru just twenty-five years before 
 the coming of the English missionaries. Doctors of theology will have to pass upon the 
 permanence of the theological statement inscribed upon the wooden cross at Taiarapu: 
 "Christus vincit et Carolus III imperat, 1774," of which the succeeding diplomatic claim 
 was never held valid. For all practical purposes the institution of the Catholic mission 
 dates from 1838. 
 
12 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 of more than curious interest was a small font such as would be found 
 at that time in use in the ordinary EngHsh chapel, a font of plain book 
 roman without diacritical marks. This stock was found ample to 
 express the sounds in Tahitian; there were letters to spare.* But the 
 Polynesians have, with a few exceptions, a simple sound which in 
 English is, through long-perpetuated error, expressed as a double con- 
 sonant, the palatal nasal, the ng of singer. But as the same combina- 
 tion of consonants represents typographically the true double consonant 
 of ngg in finger, there was objection to expressing the palatal nasal of 
 Tahiti by ng. Furthermore, the Rev. Thomas Lewis, who " understands 
 printing," had other things to do at Matavai; time at the case was 
 time ill to be spared at the pulpit. He seems to have been a practical 
 man, this reverend printer in his chapel under the palms. The letter 
 g was not needed in Tahiti, for the language lacks the sonant palatal 
 mute; therefore he used it in place of ng, assigning it once for all to 
 the representation of the palatal nasal. Thus, every time he set g for 
 ng he saved an en, and a sufficiency of ens saved mounts up to the 
 saving of many ems, a consideration of moment to a printer who was 
 more zealous in saving souls than in runnmg up a string. The use of 
 g for this ng characterizes the written form of all the languages of 
 Polynesia, save only the Maori of New Zealand, which was evangelized 
 under other auspices. 
 
 The general rule of the first missionaries in Tahiti was to assign to 
 the vowels their Italian value and to sound the consonants as in English. 
 That rule holds throughout Polynesia. We note a few exceptions, 
 more apparent than real, since the systematic collation of comparative 
 material will introduce them into the pages of this dictionary. 
 
 The French missionaries have very commonly adopted a system of 
 indicating vowels of the long quantity by doubhng the vowel. This 
 is found in Rapanui, in Uvea, and in Futuna. They have, however, 
 adopted from the alphabets of English source the employment of « of 
 the Italian sound, and do not transliterate the sound by their more 
 familiar ou. The doubled vowel is found in Tonga also, though that 
 speech was reduced to writing before the French influence was intro- 
 duced. It will be seen that a typographical convenience underlies this 
 usage; vowel type cast with macron and micron respectively were 
 beyond the reach of missionaries struggling in distant nooks of sea. 
 
 *Such as take an interest in the annals of typography will welcome a note upon the paucity 
 of the first printing establishments in the Pacific. As late as 1845 the mission in Hawaii 
 was hard put to it to print the elder Emerson's English-Hawaiian dictionary. The office 
 was wofuUy out of sorts. In the run of T we note these makeshifts: after Tallness follows 
 tallow; the lower case is exhausted at testament, which is followed by -estate; fortunately 
 the hyphens lasted to complete the signature of 8, for after -yrannical the ensuing signature 
 begins with Tyrannize. But one must pity the poor printers who had to run off the edition 
 and throw in the cases before they could proceed. In the B run we follow these shifts, from 
 Bearer to Beast, from Beguile to behave, from Belloivs to belly, from bondage to bondmaid. 
 Whoever can read the story here told will recognize that the pioneers in the Pacific could not 
 do as they wished; they could do no more than the type would let them do. 
 
THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 
 
 13 
 
 In certain of these languages a somewhat modern impulse has caused 
 the dropping of k. This is strongly marked in Samoa; it is found in 
 the Marquesas. In Samoa the k has vanished so recently — let it be 
 understood that the reference is to the surd palatal mute and not to 
 the kappation of t which is nov/ conquering modern Samoan as it has 
 succeeded in conquering Hawaiian — the k has so lately dropped out 
 that it actually leaves an audible hole in the word, the vowels remain 
 disjunct on either side of the gap, crasis does not take place. In the 
 Samoan alphabetical system the place of the vanished k is taken by the 
 inverted comma; thus fa' a is the modern form of a preceding faka and 
 is pronounced the same in every particular except that the k has gone 
 away. The choice of the character is governed in this case also by 
 typographical convenience; as the comma represents the briefest breath- 
 pause in the continuing sentence, so the comma inverted might logically 
 represent this infinitesimal but positive breath-pause in the continuity 
 of the word. The sign is in but rare other use; the possibility of the 
 need arising in Samoan composition to mark the opening of a quotation 
 within a quotation seemed, and very reasonably, negligible. In the 
 Marquesas the type supplies represented the provision of the common 
 French chapel, which in this particular happens to differ from the 
 English in the important detail that the marks of quotation hne at the 
 foot of the type instead of at the top and are therefore less practicable 
 for such employment in representing the absent k. But the French 
 fonts must carry a complete supply of accented vowels, a waste pro- 
 vision in the Pacific where the seldom-varied penult accent is almost 
 autographic. The acutely accented type of these otherwise useless 
 characters have been employed by Bishop Dordillon to represent 
 vowels from before which consonants have dropped away. We should 
 not fail to note that he is by no means accurate in such employment of 
 the diacritical mark; in my collation herewith I have not assumed to 
 correct his dictionary record, even though the compared material shows 
 that no loss of consonant has taken place. 
 
 After this general introduction we now present the alphabet of 
 Rapanui in the standard arrangement, the dashes filling the place of 
 Enghsh sounds which do not occur. 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 _ 
 
 r,- 
 
 
 
 _ 
 
 semivowel 
 
 
 ng 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 nasal 
 
 surd 
 
 
 h 
 
 
 
 h 
 
 aspiration 
 
 sonant 
 surd 
 
 I 
 
 ~ 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 \ 
 
 sibilant 
 
 sonant 
 surd 
 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 vl 
 
 \ 
 
 spirant 
 
 sonant 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 -1 
 
 \ 
 
 mute 
 
 surd 
 
 k 
 
 t 
 
 
 
 P 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 palatal 
 
 lingual 
 
 
 
 labial 
 
 
 
 series 
 
 series 
 
 
 
 ser 
 
 Its 
 
 
14 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 It will not escape notice that the vowel tract is incomplete. This 
 is by no means to be taken to mean that the Rapanui is less rich in 
 vowel sounds than is our own speech. Far otherwise, the vowel is the 
 skeleton of every Polynesian vocable, a fixed value, structural entity 
 subject only to secular modification and that but rarely. On another 
 occasion I have registered my impression of the Polynesian vowel: 
 
 A man with a quick ear and an obedient tongue may, as the result of long 
 discipline, acquire almost perfect use of the Samoan consonants, but it is most 
 probable that no Caucasian has mastered the art of the Samoan vowels. It 
 is as in their music; the intervals, the supertones and the fractions of the tone 
 are developed on a system which we find it impossible to acquire. It estab- 
 lishes a new group of units of vibration of the vocal cords, for which the 
 fundamental diapason of our own speech is not set in unison.* 
 
 Holding this opinion I must discountenance any idea of emptiness 
 in the vowel tract. It seems empty only for the reason that the col- 
 lectors of the vocabularies upon which our studies are based either have 
 failed to catch the rich shadings of the vowels through ears trained to 
 find the strength of speech in the consonants, or have recognized their 
 inability to represent them by any of the type resources at their com- 
 mand. We who can make the type fairly speak for us must commis- 
 erate these poor missionaries with their shabby fonts . I might evaluate 
 these vowels by proper symbols in several of the languages under col- 
 lateral review, but that would remain unsatisfactory because incomplete. 
 In fact, before these languages have become too far corrupted, records 
 should be taken phonographically, so that a careful study may be made 
 and a common system of expression devised in order that their full vowel 
 beauty may be represented as an object at which to aim, even though 
 we may fall short of the mark. Through this lack I am forced to leave 
 the vowel area diagrammed by the five fundamental characters. 
 
 When we come to the consideration of the consonants we arrive at 
 more certain ground. For immediate comparison I set side by side the 
 consonant plan of Rapanui and that of the Proto-Samoan. 
 
 For the information of those who have not examined the preceding 
 studies in this work of opening the treasure of the philology of isolating 
 speech through its great and widely extended Polynesian family I 
 should explain what is indicated under the designation Proto-Samoan. 
 It is that ancient speech which from a study of the modern languages 
 of Nuclear Polynesia we establish as representing their common parent. 
 As in the study of the philology of inflected speech it has been possible 
 to segregate a common parent of the Indo-Germanic tongues, the same 
 method of research yields equally satisfactory results in this far more 
 
 *i7 Journal of the Polynesian Society, 87. Withdrawn by amputation from the context 
 which expressed the purpose which the last sentence was designed to serve this may now 
 appear misleading. It should be understood that the variety does not obtain in definitely 
 measurable vibration of the vocal cords, but does obtain in the mass of overtones derivable 
 from changes in the form of the head cavities, whether singly or in conjunction, acting as 
 soft- walled sound-chambers. 
 
THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 15 
 
 primitive type of speech. We are here, it should be understood, to 
 concern ourselves only with the phonetic side of this ancient speech. 
 
 In this diagram the bold-faced type represents the letters now in 
 Samoan use, the italic those not now employed which are deducible 
 from extended comparisons. 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 r,- 
 ng n m 
 
 h h 
 
 Jr'RO- 
 
 ro-:3AM 
 
 OAN. 
 
 y 
 
 rA 
 
 W 
 
 ng 
 
 n 
 
 m 
 
 
 h 
 
 h 
 
 
 s 
 
 V 
 
 f 
 
 g 
 
 d 
 
 b 
 
 k 
 
 t 
 
 P 
 
 Inspection of the right-hand diagram shows that the Proto-Samoan 
 had 1 8 of the 23 consonants which we employ; but at the same inspec- 
 tion the type differentiation shows us how imperfectly it could hold 
 these elements of speech ; for in modern Samoan we find that but 9 are 
 retained, in Tongan 13 appear in the alphabet, yet owing to the extreme 
 rarity of 5 and p this is effectively 1 1 ; in Futuna there are 10, in Nine 10, 
 in Uvea 11. 
 
 Since we shall have in these studies to take our departure from this 
 carefully reconstituted Proto-Samoan, it will be advisable to pass under 
 review its consonant structure toward whatever discovery we may make 
 of the vital formative principles underlying it. 
 
 I have already set forth my belief that the strong element, the endur- 
 ing element, the root element of the Polynesian vocable lies in its vowel 
 structure. Indeed I have made the preliminary announcement of a 
 discovery which I find more and more reason to regard as valid and 
 upon which I shall elaborate in writing the history of the formative 
 stages of isolating speech, namely, that the word-root is reducible to a 
 vowel-seed modified by consonantal modulants having a coefficient 
 value of certain definite sorts. That the consonants, in comparison 
 with this sturdy vowel, are weak is shown by their fluctuations in value 
 as the languages of this family undergo their secular changes in two 
 somewhat separable households. 
 
 This weakness it is impossible to represent by any system of type 
 upon any diagram, which must of necessity be both fixed and formal. 
 Upon comparison with the consonant scheme of our own language we 
 seem to find that the Proto-Samoan lacks only our palatal sibilants and 
 our Ungual spirants. Superficially examined, the Proto-Samoan seems 
 to possess in the vertical series exactly our own equipment of labials, 
 and in the horizontal series our complete equipment of mutes extending 
 across all three buccal areas in which vocal sounds are produced. 
 
 This is misleading ; we are errant through the fact that we are obliged 
 to set down the primordial and uncertain sounds through the agency of 
 our graphic symbols for fixed and positively determined sounds. The 
 
16 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 error would not arise if it were possible to employ comprehensible sym- 
 bols expressive each of a germ-sound somewhere midway within those 
 pairs of mutes which we classify as sonant and surd ; and in the case of 
 the labials the range is wider, for we find not only an interplay between 
 sonant and surd, but even one of such wide range as to admit of frequent 
 interchanges between mute and spirant; and sometimes this extends 
 as far as the aspiration, and even to the semi-vowel proximate to the 
 labial series. 
 
 This suggestion of a germ-sound I think it feasible to illustrate by an 
 example from English which doubly covers the point. In a British 
 colony, where the common speech is retentive of certain quasi-dialectic 
 peculiarities not unknown in the mother country, but noticeable because 
 of their reasonable unfamiliarity in American common speech, I heard 
 frequently the locution "wisitors, vorshipful sir!" If it be objected 
 that this is uneducated English the objection is not a valid one, for we 
 are using this for comparison with the speech of Polynesian ancestors far 
 removed from the possibility of formal education. The speaker of this 
 test phrase could not have acquired his error through eye education, for 
 in the characters V and W there can be no confusion, provided the sight 
 is sufficiently educated to distinguish one acute angle from two acute 
 angles. That the speech contained these two errors is in part an audi- 
 tory laches, but there is something beyond this, a determining factor. 
 A child in one of our primary schools who should thus exchange his V 
 and his W would become the immediate object of the teacher's best 
 effort to correct the error, and would be the butt of the excessively 
 educational ridicule of his fellow children as soon as recess gave oppor- 
 tunity for this potent form of schooHng. That this interplay between 
 labial spirant and proximately labial semivowel and vice versa, a plunge 
 over a great gap, endured in a number of individuals, schooled if not 
 educated, is evidential that the error was not corrected by those in 
 monitorial authority. Passing unperceived, it is in that community 
 non-existent as error. If it were heard at all, the error would become 
 the object of attention and of correction, for it exists side by side with 
 the absence of eye-error, that is to say the false speaker spells correctly. 
 
 By careful attention of the ear I found that these speakers said 
 neither vorshipful nor worshipful, neither wisitors nor visitors, but an 
 intermediate sound or two shghtly variant sounds, somewhere midway 
 between the sounds accepted by us as standard, the germ-sound. Let 
 us temporarily represent this by WV. What was said, then, was the 
 midway sounds, WVorshipful and WVisitors. Upon our ears, attuned 
 to a sharp distinction between V and W, the impact of WVorshipful 
 impressed us with the fact that it declined from the recognized W value; 
 therefore we must go the whole distance to our next recognizable sound, 
 the V. Similarly the declension from the standard V in WVisitors 
 carries us without a stop to W. Through this instance may we arrive 
 
THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 17 
 
 at the comprehension of my idea of a germ-sound, and the equal fact 
 that from such a germ-sound final emergence may be made to either one 
 of the two limiting sounds. 
 
 Regarded in the light of this germ-sound characteristic, we shall find 
 the Proto-Samoan consonant skeleton to represent a speech-type far 
 below our own . The array of mutes really corresponds to a row of three 
 germ-mutes, and the series of labials to germ-mute and germ-spirant 
 which are still so uncertain that they may interchange the one with the 
 other or even with the semivowel. 
 
 The type of the strongest modern speech developed by deviation of 
 this nature from the Proto-Samoan is well illustrated by the present 
 Samoan ; its structure is discoverable upon the Proto-Samoan diagram 
 by omitting the italic letters. The semivowels at the palatal and 
 labial extremities have such scant precision that it had not been found 
 necessary to give them alphabetic expression; they are recognizable, 
 however, in current speech. In the Proto-Samoan the Ungual semi- 
 vowel was triple, r, r grasseye, and /. Of these the r grasseye has been 
 wholly lost in the modern languages. As between r and / the languages 
 of Nuclear Polynesia have chosen the /; in so far as they have determ- 
 inant value we may therefore assign the / to the immediate survivors of 
 the Proto-Samoan household. 
 
 The most permanent element of the consonant skeleton is the row of 
 three nasals, one for each of the buccal speech-areas. This, in fact, 
 we should expect to find the case in a language slowly acquiring conso- 
 nants as a new device of speech; those which lie nearest the vowels 
 should be the first acquired, therefore the practice in their formation 
 should have been longest and as a result their fixity the greatest. Of 
 the three we find m to exist in all these languages almost without altera- 
 tion. This is conditioned by the manner in which the sound is formed ; 
 it requires the closing of the lips and then the opening ; there can be in 
 nature no intermediate possibility, either the Hps are closed or they are 
 not, the one position creates the ni, the other does not. It is foreign to 
 our Polynesian inquiry, but none the less interesting to the student of 
 phonetics, to note that in my Melanesian studies I have segregated 
 instances where the ruder folk of those western and less advanced regions 
 have not yet fully acquired the simple precision of even this most ele- 
 mentary closure ; they have an ?n -variant which is most nearly expressed 
 hymw. The other nasals are less positive. A frequent error in Samoan 
 speech at the present day is to interchange ng and n when they appear 
 in close proximity, less frequently is similar substitution made when 
 either stands singly. In general we are to say that the languages of 
 Nuclear Polynesia retain the full series of nasals ; this, then, is to that 
 extent a character of the Proto-Samoan household. 
 
 Granting, now, to a race of speech-beginners the discovery that by 
 exerting a power to make various closures they enjoy the capacity to 
 
18 EASTER ISI.AND. 
 
 form consonants, where in their inexperience should we expect to find 
 the next group of such acquisitions after they have found and conquered 
 the nasals lying so readily next their possession of the vowels ? At the 
 further limit of consonant possibility, to wit, the mutes. 
 
 The case is this: 
 
 The experimenting speaker finds that, by an easy exercise of a 
 power, of which after long race-ages he finds himself to be possessed, 
 he can enrich his speaking provision by a series of consimilar closures 
 applied to each of the three speech-organs. His next essay would be 
 to try what he could accomplish by exerting this power to its utmost 
 possibility, having had the encouragement of finding an agreeable 
 result to follow its first halting exercise. Thus do I account for the 
 fact that our next complete series is at the utmost bound of speech 
 possibility; we have the mutes, at least a series of three germ-mutes, 
 one for each of the speech-organs. In speech it is as in music, the 
 pianissimo is within the gentle touch of halting fingers on the keyboard, 
 the weight of thumping blows can produce without instruction the 
 fortissimo; but to effect the graces of the intermediate expressions, 
 which give the music its charm, calls lor patience and painstaking 
 assiduity in the training of the muscles specifically employed in the 
 process. Accordingly we find that out of the three germ-mutes Samoan 
 has possessed the more distal expression, the surds, and only within 
 an appreciably modern period has undergone the loss of the palatal k. 
 Of the other languages of Nuclear Polynesia, Uvea, Futuna, and Nine 
 have retained the same mutes as the Samoan. We shall see, however, 
 that this is not a distinctive character of the Proto-Samoan household ; 
 it occurs in the Tongafiti as well. In Tonga we find divarication; a 
 double emergence from the germ-mute has taken place; we have not 
 only the full surd series k-t-p, but also the full sonant series g-d-b, 
 though not acknowledged in type forms except as to the last ; we find a 
 further development of the lingual mute, t before i becomes tch and is 
 written /. Omitting this special case of Tonga, we note in the selection 
 of the mutes by Nuclear Polynesian the utmost effect of that which I 
 have termed the fortissimo effect ; as between the spirant and the surd, 
 the latter represents the farther limit of the consonant-forming power. 
 
 Between the triple and complete series of the nasals, the pianissimo 
 expression of the consonant power, and its fortissimo* expression in the 
 triple and complete series of the mutes, we pass over the aspiration, 
 
 *In the sister, but more noisy, science of ordnance a high degree of ingenuity has been 
 developed in the creation of time fuses and impact fuses whereby the projectile is blown to 
 small bits immediately upon attaining the mark at which it is violently directed. It were 
 desirable that some such method were applicable to metaphors in diction. Having once 
 employed the terminology of piano-forte expression I find it convenient to continue the 
 employment. Lest error should arise, however, in proportion as the text progresses away 
 from the original mention of the figure, it may be well to set down the caution that pianissimo 
 and fortissimo do not here connote the volume of vocal sound, but refer solely to the degree 
 of consciously directed effort in the employment of the power whereby speaking man forms 
 the consonants of his speech. 
 
THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 19 
 
 an incomplete series, the sibilant also incomplete, the spirant incom- 
 plete. Now how, in this explanation, are we to account for this 
 incompleteness in the intermediate range of possibility ? To form the 
 sounds which should fill the gap calls for precision in the employment 
 of the vocal organs, calls for a training to which the incipient needs 
 of the speech-beginner are by no means such as to subject him, calls 
 for an elaboration of a system of differentiating his consonantal 
 modulants far in advance of the arising of the need therefor in his 
 thought hfe. I can find no shred of evidence that the Proto-Samoan 
 could have had a richer equipment than is here diagrammed. It is 
 different with our own speech. Our forebears had a far richer alphabet 
 in this central area than we use. Through disuse we have lost the 
 power of use. Our former palatal spirants, surd and sonant, gh and ch, 
 are retained in the by-ways of our written speech as cumbersome 
 monuments which we must revere through piety, but whose inscriptions 
 we never read, save we are Scotch and use an older, purer English. 
 
 Hitherto it has served to deal with the consonant diagram in hori- 
 zontal series. This is not a mere device of typography, a convenience 
 of arrangement for the display of the material upon the page. A 
 consistent principle underlies the arrangement. 
 
 In the case of the uppermost of these horizontal tiers the name con- 
 notes the unity of principle in thus ordering the three nasals; to the 
 vowel production by a vibrant column of air in a soft-walled container 
 wholly without closures the first experiment in consonant creation 
 adds the supplementary and supporting resonance of the upper head 
 cavity, the nose. Though the name mute does not so clearly bespeak 
 the unity of principle at that remoter region of consonant possibiHty, 
 yet it is easy to satisfy ourselves that a speech-forming impulse is com- 
 mon to all the mutes, no matter upon which of the three organs it may 
 be applied. We may by experiment upon ourselves establish the essen- 
 tial variety of the impulses which yield us spirants and sibilants and 
 aspirates, even though we find it matter of great difficulty to acquire 
 the wealth of consonants in this central area which gives to the Russian, 
 for instance, its melody. Is there a good reason to propose why the 
 Polynesian has acquired so little in this mid space of speech? 
 
 To examine this in detail requires that we shall leave the horizontal 
 order and consider the vertical. In the horizontal order we have con- 
 sidered impulses toward consonant creation. We are now to consider 
 the reaction possibiHties to such impulses which may exist in the three 
 speech-organs, the palate, the tongue, and the lips, and the ease or diffi- 
 culty with which each organ may be trained to respond to such reactions. 
 
 The three speech-organs perform each a divided duty, their contribu- 
 tion to articulation is but one of several natural functions, and in the 
 performance of these several functions there is wide variation in the 
 familiarity with which they impress themselves upon our acquaintance. 
 
20 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 That the tongue is the formative agency in the production of the 
 column of consonants from n to t may readily be ascertained. Yet we, 
 with perhaps aeons of race reminiscence of animal needs outweighing 
 man's few days so full of trouble, think first and most commonly of 
 the tongue as the organ of taste. In like manner the exceeding great 
 joy which the labial tract may express and to which at the same time the 
 paired organs half contribute has served to hide from famihar knowledge 
 the fact that they give us the consonant column from i7t to p. Least 
 conscious are we of the palate at the rear of the mouth in any of its 
 functions, speech or other. 
 
 There is physical reason in this and in the part which each organ 
 plays in speech. The palate is a broad, a diffuse organ ; its musculature 
 does not lend itself to fineness of position. It is easy to observe within 
 ourselves in act of speaking the shifts of position of the tongue and of 
 the lips, but to become famihar with our palates in speech calls for 
 nice observation and particular training. We have been trained to 
 speech for ages, we come of a stock which has acquired a wealth of 
 consonants, yet because of the hardship of adjusting this dull organ, 
 the palate, to a series of frets of which we find it difficult to become 
 conscious, we have consented to forego an entire group of palatals, 
 the spirants, and that within a very recent period. The adult trained 
 to English alone in his early years finds it difficult to master the ch 
 of the German, quite as difficult as the German himself in many of his 
 dialect provinces is finding it to retain the consonant in its purity. 
 Therefore we need feel no surprise that these unskilled men, men so 
 primordial in their speech acquisition that we feel convinced that we 
 are gazing with eager attention and reverence upon the veritable genesis 
 of an art of human speech— we should not wonder that they have 
 found it possible to control this difficult organ only so far as to employ 
 the rearward closure of the vibrant column of air no further than to fix 
 but its pianissimo and its fortissimo positions, the nasal 7ig and the 
 mute k. If we acknowledge that the intermediate positions of the 
 palate, although acquired, are too difficult for us to retain we may 
 not deny the probabihty that they were too difficult for this race of 
 beginners of speech even to acquire. Rarely in any Polynesian speech 
 do we find so much as the suggestion of a sound resultant from any 
 intermediate positioning of the palate. Because of this absence of the 
 facility to employ intermediate positions we shall find that the two 
 palatals interchange across the whole extent of the range of that organ; 
 that when, for any reason (and here enters the factor of speech psy- 
 chology as yet almost wholly unstudied) the palatal nasal goes out 
 of favor it may be replaced with the palatal mute, as we find to be 
 the rule in the eastern dialect of the Marquesas, where the Proto- 
 Samoan ng appears as k; similarly the mutation of k to ng is not 
 unknown, although the common treatment of this consonant when it 
 
THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 21 
 
 becomes objectionable is to drop it entirely, as we find in Hawaii, 
 Samoa, and Tahiti as a consistent practice, and as we find it sporadi- 
 cally in many kindred languages. 
 
 From this we deduce that these languages really have acquired the 
 use of the palate in general, have imperfectly estabHshed the duality 
 of its capacity as proved by this readiness of mutation and the wil- 
 lingness to sacrifice the mute. An examination of some of the con- 
 servative nooks of our own speech will serve to point the way to the 
 suggestion that this palatal was the first truly consonant difference to 
 be acquired as speech emerged from the cry. What saith the noble 
 red man? Let Deerslayer record the grunt of the Mingo, "hugh" — 
 a vowel tone with a succeeding consonantal modulant, the palatal 
 spirant. From the better English of Fife and all the land about it 
 we cite hech in the common phrase ejaculation "hech sirs," again the 
 palatal spirant, surd where the other was sonant. Let a child rap 
 its risible olecranon, listen to the cry of ouch; again a vowel with a 
 final modulant, a palatal sibilant. These are words and yet no words; 
 they exist independent of parsing because they survive in a state of 
 nature, even though tagged with the interjection label for museum 
 display. They are but the first step advanced above the cry, the 
 earliest germ of speech. But to our age-long antiquity they and others 
 of their sort have preserved the vital difference between the cry of the 
 beast and the cry of man. The man has found the way to use his 
 palate, the very beginning of speech. These records of Polynesia show 
 that we are deahng with a man who can use his palate with whole confi- 
 dence in as yet but a single closure. 
 
 Procul, procul! far be it from us to seek to traverse the Jacobean 
 theology that "the tongue can no man tame." In philology we do 
 indeed recognize the taming of this member, we acknowledge it in 
 every reference to linguistics, in our most common conversation we 
 interchange with the utmost freedom speech and tongue, Whitsuntide 
 commemorates the miracle of the gift of tongues. In physical com- 
 parison with the palate we are struck with the reason. The tongue is 
 a flexible organ with great possibilities of finding its way to many parts 
 of the oral cavity, controlled by muscles which we soon learn to train 
 to our service and which we may govern with great precision. In 
 English we have familiarized ourselves, between the semivowel and 
 the mute, with a lingual closure of the vibrating air column in no less 
 than six distinct positions, covering the whole range of the consonant 
 possibilities to which this organ lends itself. In the closure which 
 yields the semivowel we find minimum deviations which yield us two 
 similar sounds, and we have another sort of duplication of sounds for 
 the sibilant, the spirant, and the mute. In our speech, then, the tongue 
 affords us ten distinct and always distinguishable sounds, so truly 
 producible and with such positive values that they are almost incapable 
 
22 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 of being muffled by the blanket of coryza, which plays such havoc 
 with the rest of the consonants. These ten sounds are but one short 
 of being exactly half of the number of our consonants, a good index 
 of the amount of speech work done by this small member. A better 
 index is shown in a computation of relative frequency of employment 
 of the sounds in English, a computation which differs from the common 
 table of letter frequency. In preparing this I counted sound by sound 
 in a continuous passage of Thomas Hardy's prose until I had reckoned 
 exactly i,ooo occurrences of the most frequent vowel, i of the Italian 
 sound. These are the resulting figures; 
 
 a 722 
 
 e 451 
 
 o 233 
 
 
 1 1,000 
 
 
 
 y 48 
 
 r 
 
 467 
 
 , 1 325 
 
 ng 58 
 
 
 
 n 479 
 
 h 184 
 
 
 
 
 zh 3 
 
 
 
 z 193 
 
 sh 61 
 
 
 
 s 375 
 dh 273 
 th 34 
 
 g 67 
 
 
 
 d 411 
 
 k 204 
 
 
 
 t 525 
 
 u 632 
 
 w 116 
 
 m 167 
 
 152 
 183 
 144 
 146 
 
 For purposes of comparison I subjoin a similar table computed for 
 modern Samoan from a continuous passage of the Scriptures (Fa'ata'oto 
 xiii, xiv), selected because of its freedom from introduced words. 
 
 i 381 
 
 e 485 
 
 o 450 
 
 ng 91 
 
 (k) 385 
 
 I 463 
 n 131 
 s 46 
 
 t 228 
 
 u 224 
 
 m 150 
 
 V 52 
 f 116 
 p 60 
 
 We may obtain a better comparison by presenting these particulars 
 in their natural groups in the accompanying table : 
 
 Table i. 
 
 
 Samoan. 
 
 English. 
 
 
 Samoan. 
 
 English. 
 
 Vowels 
 
 2540 
 1722 
 463 
 372 
 
 "46 
 
 3038 
 4615 
 956 
 684 
 184 
 632 
 
 Spirants 
 
 Mutes 
 
 168 
 693 
 
 tit 
 378 
 
 642 
 497 
 625 
 3082 
 908 
 
 Consonants 
 
 Semivowels 
 
 Nasals 
 
 Palatals 
 
 Linguals 
 
 Labials 
 
 Aspiration 
 
 Sibilants 
 
 
 We may make yet another generalization, the relation per cent 
 which the three series of consonants bear to the total number of sounds 
 which yield 1,000 utterances of the dominant vowel. 
 
THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 
 
 23 
 
 These percentages are presented in the following table : 
 
 Table 2. 
 
 
 Samoan. 
 
 English. 
 
 Palatal 
 
 II 
 
 20 
 9 
 
 8 
 40 
 12 
 
 Lingual. . 
 
 Labial . . 
 
 
 It would yield no valuable results to pursue more extensively such 
 comparisons of an isolating and an analytic speech, yet there is an 
 interest in this simple exhibition of the extent and manner wherein 
 they differ. To sum up, we may note that for every 25 Samoan vowels 
 that speech makes use of but 17 consonants, whereas in our own speech 
 we employ 46 consonants to every 30 vowels, a striking illustration of 
 the difference between vocalic and consonantal speech. The simpler 
 language employs its two palatals almost half as much again as we 
 use our richer supply of palatals, even after the sacrifice of several 
 through disuse. When we examine the two series which we employ 
 with such beautiful precision we are struck with the lack of develop- 
 ment which is the characteristic of the beginning speech : the Samoan 
 employs his tongue but half as much as we, and his lips are but three 
 quarters as much occupied as are ours. 
 
 Now when we look more closely into the column of Proto-Samoan 
 Unguals and note the play of mutation we shall make an interesting 
 discovery. In the descendant languages the lingual pair r-l (in fact 
 the apparent pair is really a triplet because of my discovery of the 
 early existence of r-grasseye) hands down but one of its members at a 
 time ; some use / and some r, none uses both. Next we find a frequency 
 of mutation each way between the nasal and the semivowel, n-l and 
 l-n respectively. We therefore establish the first lingual closure at a 
 point equidistant from Hquid and nasal. 
 
 A second pair exists in reference to the aspirate and sibilant. The 
 languages of Nuclear Polynesia which have both are Tonga and Uvea ; 
 Samoa and Futuna have 5 only; Nine has h doing service for both. 
 When we leave Nuclear Polynesia and pass to the homes of Tongafiti 
 folk we find that, with the sole exception of little Manahiki, the sibilant 
 is an impossibility and is replaced consistently by the aspiration. 
 
 So with the mute pair. Here the surd dominates; the sonant d 
 occurs consistently in Viti alone, and even there can not stand without 
 a preface of the nasal of the lingual series, nd. 
 
 Thus we see that the tongue is used in pianissimo and fortissimo 
 expression, and that particularly in the former its superior flexibility 
 and the ease and beginning accuracy of its control enable the man to 
 produce at least two distinct sounds. Between the two Hmiting 
 extremes an intermediate sound has become possible, the sibilant; 
 
24 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 but we have shown that in most of these languages the tongue control 
 has not yet reached a degree of discipline which will give the true 
 sound, the sibilant passes into the aspiration, a breathing but faintly 
 colored by any activity of the tongue at all. 
 
 Next, and last in this examination of the Proto-Samoan consonants, 
 we come to the labials. In considering the nasal series mention was 
 made of the fixity of the m value. So far as we may rest an argument 
 upon freedom from mutation as evidential of antiquity of acquisition, 
 we feel abundantly justified in the belief that the Hne of severance of 
 speaking man from crying animal came when man acquired the labial 
 m. The first gift of dawning speech lies exactly in the last gift of 
 rational speech, the ability to shut the mouth. As between the fixed 
 labial and the imperfectly positioned palatal the labial is surely the 
 older. Here our interested delving into the beginnings gives us a 
 sketch of emerging man : first he can mumble and then he can grunt, 
 but he has begun. 
 
 When we look at the other extremity of the column we find the surd 
 mute well established. In Viti it is represented by its sonant, but 
 only through the support of the nasal of its own series, mb; in a few 
 instances in this language it passes to the sonant spirant v. In Tonga p 
 becomes b without support, and this mutation is found somewhat rarely 
 in some other languages. 
 
 The intermediate closure through the agency of the lips gives the 
 spirants, both surd and sonant. It is easy to see why we can have this 
 double effect from a single position which has been found impracticable 
 in these languages when the palate and the tongue have been the 
 effective organs. For any given closure it is theoretically possible to 
 have two effects. If there is no vibration of the air column during the 
 continuance of the closure we have the surd or silent consonant ; but if 
 during the brief space of the continuance of the closure the lungs force 
 into the buccal cavity a supply of air and this is set into vibration before 
 the closure is unbarred we have a sounding or sonant result of the clos- 
 ure. Thus in the case of these labial spirants, in saying fa the sound 
 does not begin until the moment of release of the closure ; in saying va 
 it becomes evident in the moment before such release. We may find 
 a reason. In the case of the lingual and the palatal the space in which 
 vibration before release might take place is occupied by organs under 
 less perfect control. In the case of the labials the palate and the tongue 
 lie quiescent, the whole cavity of the mouth is available as a vibrating 
 chamber, and the thin and essentially external lips are in no sense in the 
 way of such vibration. 
 
 All the languages of Nuclear Polynesia maintain this duality of the 
 spirant. In the Tongafiti household the surd tends to vanish, it is fre- 
 quently transformed into the aspiration, and in Rarotonga that breath- 
 ing has proved too feeble to endure, while the Maori can come no closer 
 
THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 25 
 
 to it than the supported hzv. Except for mutation to the semivowel w 
 in Maori and Hawaii, the sonant holds its own. 
 
 One general word should be said as to the character of the mutation 
 of the consonants in these languages. It is essentially mutation within 
 the series, with two important exceptions later to be noted. The 
 reason for this is simple. The consonant is made by one of three speech- 
 organs ; when for any reason that consonant is to undergo variation it is 
 only natural that it should vary to some other consonant producible by 
 the same organ. For the more part the direction of such mutation is 
 upward in the series. This accords with the belief that the consonants 
 nearest the vowel area are the first acquired and the most easy to use, 
 and in all variety general tendencies to revert to older and to easier 
 forms are conspicuous. 
 
 The first exception to the law of mutation in series is the interchanges 
 of ng-n and n-ng, each quite common in the nasals, mutation extra 
 seriem. An examination of the slight variations in the two positions 
 of the veil of the palate when more or less completely dropped to afford 
 an entrance of the resonating air column to the nose and its outflow 
 through the nostrils will prove how easily such two mutations may 
 arise.* It fits in with what must rest as the basic principle of all these 
 sound varieties, the inept workman's inability to master all at once a 
 tool which in dexterous usage may be directed to precise employment. 
 
 The second exception is the kappation of t, which is found in Samoa 
 and Hawaii. In each case it has been preceded by the abolition of the 
 true k, and then in a quite modern reaction the t has been sacrificed to 
 replace the missing sound in the alphabet.! This movement was in 
 progress in Hawaii when it was first discovered; it was facilitated and 
 hastened to completion by the missionaries, who chose the new sound 
 
 *We note with the interest which must always attach to the subject an instance in English 
 speech. The noun derivative of strong is strength and our standardized pronunciation retains 
 the palatal nasal. But there was formerly, in the most excellent authority there yet remains, 
 the variant strenth, and this form finds dictionary place even in spelling. The nasal is 
 attracted from the palate to the tongue by reason of the superior ease in passing to the next 
 succeeding lingual spirant. 
 
 tWithout recognition of the inexorability of the speech-principle here set forth as operative 
 the teachers of Samoa are vainly struggling to stay the deformation of the speech. Early 
 in November, 191 1, Governor-General Crose, U. S. N., in the American colony of Tutuila, 
 held the first Teachers' Institute ever brought together in Samoa. From the report pub- 
 lished in Samoan in "Le Sulu" we extract this pertinent note. 
 
 "The great difficulty is the nanu (gibberish speech) which destroys and corrupts the 
 Samoan speech. The word talatala in men's speech is distorted into kalakala and it is 
 impossible to recognize the diversity of t and k. They should strive after the language in 
 its purity as it has been handed down through the generations from their remote ancestors. 
 Let no one give attention to the sneer that he is speaking in the tongue of the missionary. 
 For it is not the language of the missionary, but it is the true language of Samoa and it 
 should be cherished and loved as a sacred possession. So, too, is the continual interchange 
 of n and ng. One who comes to ask for medicine on the plea that his mother is ill {'ua tigd 
 lo'u tind) really armounces that his ache has become a mother {'ua tind lo'u tigd). Would 
 not one think that this distortion of the Samoan would be uprooted by the Samoan school- 
 masters on account of their love for their language in its purity? Nothing of the sort, for 
 the majority of the Samoan teachers speak this gibberish all the time and are devoid of 
 understanding." 
 
26 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 when they reduced the language to writing; it has swept over Samoa 
 since the corresponding period, and is too powerful a force to be stayed 
 by the efforts of the teachers. This as yet evades explanation, it stands 
 as an anomaly. Yet by way of comparison we are able to discover a 
 very few instances where in secular mutation a Latin t has become k 
 in descendant languages, which, it will be seen, is not an exact parallel.* 
 
 A word also remains to say as to the aspiration. Few students of 
 phonetics admit it to a consonant place, yet it is clearly not a vowel. 
 Whitney sets it to one side in his classic table of the alphabet which 
 in other respects we have been following. It is as though a detail of 
 composition, which an artist had found it difficult to dispose of on the 
 canvas, were painted on the frame. Despite this doubt I have had no 
 hesitation in establishing two aspirates and in assigning them to posi- 
 tions within the table of the alphabet; but because I can not identify 
 any part played in the formation of these aspirations by the three 
 consonant-forming organs I have set the two Polynesian aspirates not 
 quite in the Hngual and labial series, but proximate thereto. The exist- 
 ence of the duality of these aspirates is readily to be estabHshed in this 
 language family. In the lingual series h is the mutation terminus of t 
 and of J ; and in the labial series h is the mutation terminus of v, of/, of p. 
 Yet when we find an h carrying on to secondary development a word 
 which at last resumes its former estate, this portative h does not carry a 
 lingual over into the labial column or a labial into the lingual series ; the 
 aspirate delivers properly that which it has received. This could not 
 be the case if the h resultant from lingual mutation and the h resultant 
 from labial mutation were indistinguishable by the people who speak 
 these languages. An exception, a case in which an error in dehvery was 
 really found, is so unusual that I discussed it at length in "The Polyne- 
 sian Wanderings," page 287. 
 
 Throughout these languages runs a consistent principle of word 
 mutation quite independent of the mutation by consonant modification. 
 In this principle the word is subjected as word to a mutation which is 
 governed by other than the simple phonetic laws applicable to conso- 
 nant variety. This principle is metathesis, which in Polynesia is far 
 more cogent than apparent. In Rapanui I have noted but thirteen 
 instances of metathesis, involving twelve words, a very minute per- 
 centage of the 3,000 principal entries of this dictionary. In the 
 dictionaries of other languages of this family this more or less com- 
 plete disguise of familiar words is equally rare of record. 
 
 In the fact metathesis is very prevalent ; it is constantly met with in 
 the speech of these islanders. The reasons for the paucity of its dic- 
 
 *One of these instances is the word busk, now obsolescent, which is derivable from the 
 Middle Latin bustum. The Latin original, itself of uncertain etymology, affords us in 
 forking channels biist in anatomy and busk for the bodice whereby anatomy is tolerated 
 in modest society within the temperate zones; near the equator the distinction is far less 
 requisite. 
 
THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 27 
 
 tionary record are not far to seek. In the first place the compilers of 
 these vocabularies, cramped for room and held to rigid economy in typo- 
 graphical composition, have been at pains to record the standard of 
 each speech and to let the variants pass without comment. Thus, in 
 the Samoan nofoa means a seat ; there can be no doubt that this is the 
 standard form, a derivative from nofo to sit; it is found in the dictionary; 
 yet on the Hps of men it is frequently sounded /owca or even fongoa. In 
 familiarity with the spoken language we scarcely notice the metathesis, 
 certainly it does not seem worthy of dictionary record. But when 
 some other branch of the race has accepted for its standard the meta- 
 thetic form, that is to say, when it is used more commonly than the 
 primitive form, the compiler of a dictionary, in particular one unfa- 
 miliar with the other Polynesian languages, unknowingly enters this 
 as principal form and regards the true form, if he ever does hear it, as a 
 corruption. In such a case we obtain the record of metathesis; we dis- 
 cover it by the comparison of other languages. Thus it is that the 
 record of such changes is far less abundant than the word-mutation 
 itself. 
 
 To this specific and particular reason we are to add another and 
 general reason, one which functions with great potency in the laws of 
 common thought. The phenomenon has a name, therefore it ceases to 
 challenge information. We have to recognize that names, even per- 
 fectly good names, throttle investigation, for a certain type of wisdom 
 consists in the accumulation of names, and Webster and Worcester are 
 leaders of thought. It may well be comprehended that the introduc- 
 tion of so simple a designation as eschatology in general and improving 
 conversation might lead to no result, the name buries the fact; yet 
 introduced to the student keen in the pursuit of knowledge through 
 research and investigation the same name might well lead on and yet on 
 to the living hope of the joys of a life yet to come. Thus, named and 
 satisfactorily named, metathesis has passed practically unstudied as to 
 method and principle. 
 
 It has not been easy to codify the instances of metathesis in such 
 wise as to establish the principles which underlie this mechanism of 
 speech, but after many efforts which have proved fruitless I feel con- 
 fident that I have devised a system of record by which all cases may be 
 rendered comparable. It will be borne in mind that the Polynesian 
 syllable is of the simplest structure. There are but two forms — there 
 can be no more — the syllable containing a single vowel sound and the 
 syllable containing a single vowel introduced by a single consonant 
 sound. 
 
 Now before passing to the less familiar Polynesian words it will be 
 well to illustrate metathesis through typical instances in our own more 
 famihar speech, sometimes jocular, sometimes produced by some mental 
 inversion of order of utterance, and then commonly known as Spoon- 
 
28 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 erisms, from a distinguished Oxford don who was forever tripping 
 after this fashion; in a very few instances really formative as shown 
 by language comparison. 
 
 Of the jocular type, there comes to mind the name which the sub- 
 urban resident applies to the implement of his semiweekly exercise, the 
 mawnlower. A genuine Spoonerism is the solemn injunction of the 
 clergyman that the congregation shall unite in singing hymn 688, omit- 
 ting the last two stanzas, hymn 688, "this world is sure from paw to 
 paw" ; possibly less genuine is the similar ascription to the deaconing of 
 yet another hymn, ' ' this world is but a shooting flea. ' ' The third type, 
 that which alone adds to our permanent vocabulary, is represented by 
 the Norman cry of haro, at the sound of which all acts of whatever vio- 
 lence must cease until justice were done the petitioners, which has lost 
 its gravity in passing into EngHsh hurrah. 
 
 If in these three types we disregard the final consonants of the 
 respective syllables which compose them we shall find our path easy 
 toward the estabHshmentof the two simple classes of m.etathesis. Upon 
 examination we shall at once see that in respect of the elements inter- 
 changing position we have two distinct types and a third which com- 
 bines them. In mawnlower the interchanged elements are the initial 
 consonants; in hurrah the consonants remain unmoved but the vowels 
 interchange ; in shooting flea syllable interchanges position with syllable. 
 This last type we need not now consider; in Polynesia I have not yet 
 identified a single instance in which syllable interchange is positively 
 established, and the few instances with which I am acquainted in Mela- 
 nesia are complicated by an alien element in the mixture of languages.* 
 
 So far as these researches have been prosecuted in the Polynesian lan- 
 guages, there are but two metathetic types and these two do not com- 
 mingle ; a word may interchange its consonants or may interchange its 
 vowels, but not both at the same time. 
 
 To secure codification whereby comparison may be possible I have 
 hit upon the device of employing the letters of our alphabet as designat- 
 ing position, the vowels in order indicating the vowels of each successive 
 syllable of the words under examination, the consonants in like manner 
 indicating the consonants introductory to each such syllable. Thus B 
 will always represent the consonant of the first syllable ; the absence of 
 B will show that the word lacks a consonant in its first syllable ; a will 
 represent the vowel of the first syllable, no matter what the word ; c and 
 E are assigned to the second syllable, d and i to the third, and so on. 
 Thus diagrammed lawnmower is bacE, in which b represents /, a repre- 
 sents awn, c represents m, and E the scumbled vowel sound ower. In 
 like manner bacE diagrams haro with b for h, a for a, c for r, and E for o. 
 
 *In "The Polynesian Wanderings" I have listed cases of metathesis as cited in the follow- 
 ing list, the references being to the serial number of the items in the Appendix I: Leon 139, 
 Retan 193, King 196, Baki 298, Bierian and Baki 321, Saa 351, and Pala on page io8. Even 
 though the publication of that work preceded the writing of these pages by less than a year, 
 it will be seen that therein I was still striving to codify metathesis by a numerical method and 
 not meeting with success. 
 
THE POLYNESIAN ALPHABET. 
 
 29 
 
 When we subject lawnmower to metathesis the resultant mawnlower 
 is represented by cabE. That is the symbol for all metathetics in 
 which the consonant of the latter syllable interchanges with the con- 
 sonant of the former syllable. 
 
 When we subject haro to metathesis the resultant hurrah is repre- 
 sented by BECA. That is the symbol for all metathetics in which the 
 vowel of the latter syllable interchanges with the vowel of the former 
 syllable. 
 
 Accordingly we have now graphic representations of two primitive 
 types, consonantal and vocaHc metathesis. In examining our Rapanui 
 examples of metathesis we shall have no difficulty in reduction to these 
 types, even in words more extensive than dissyllables. The only con- 
 fusion will arise where we have to deal with syllables which lack con- 
 sonants. Yet this confusion will vanish when we bear in mind that a 
 word lacking a second consonant, symbolized bae, is the same thing as 
 BACE, and that the symbol of its consonantal metathesis, abe, is really 
 the equivalent of cabe. Accordingly we thus arrange these examples, 
 the primitive form preceding in every pair. 
 
 I. Consonantal Metathesis. 
 
 
 CABE. 
 
 ABE. 
 
 CAEDI. 
 
 muhu 
 numi 
 vaka 
 mona 
 
 humu 
 (ha)moni 
 kavakava 
 noma 
 
 foe ohe (Mgv.) 
 
 ABEDI. 
 haere ahere 
 
 upoko puoko 
 
 CADEI. 
 
 aluga ragua 
 
 DACEI. 
 
 aluga garua 
 
 IL Vocalic Metathesis. 
 
 BBCfl 
 
 
 pusa 
 tihe 
 tufa 
 
 pahu 
 
 tehi 
 
 tahu 
 
 ACIE. 
 
 It will readily be comprehended that as yet our material is far too 
 scanty and that our method of codification is as yet too newly devised 
 to admit of such study as will establish the principles of this word muta- 
 tion. But now that comparison may systematically be established over 
 the whole Polynesian area it will not be long before the system of 
 metathesis will come to light, undoubtedly as simple as are all the 
 fundamental rules of this speech family. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 
 
 We can make no better beginning of the study of the phonetics of this 
 speech than by an examination of the mutations to which have been 
 subjected those words which the necessities of modern intercourse have 
 forced the islanders to naturaHze. These words are of sources easily 
 recognizable as English, French, and ecclesiastical. Their original 
 forms are standard in our f amihar acquaintance ; therefore they afford 
 us opportunity of examining the treatment to which this Polynesian 
 folk has had to subject them for its own currency. To the number of 
 66 they are entered in the dictionary with such type differentiation as 
 will manifest their alien character, and in that place the source of 
 each is indicated. For the purpose of this examination they are here 
 assembled in two tables. With the French we may properly and do 
 include the Latin and Greek borrowings, for all have come through the 
 same channel, the mission priests and brethren of the Congregation des 
 Sacres-Coeurs de Picpus. The source of the words of English origin is 
 less definite. We have information of no such settlement of English- 
 speaking folk on Easter Island as would foster the acquisition of this 
 score of vocables. A few, such as pakete, paura, uira, manna, tara, pent, 
 poti, may have been acquired by islanders drafted into service as boat's 
 crews of the whalers who once crowded those seas in their hunt for the 
 cachalot. A few others may have been acquired by contract laborers 
 in Tahiti, where the London Mission had introduced some English to 
 island life. In this group we may safely place hora, miniita, nira, eteni, 
 mitinare, himene, pnka, ii, tiki, tokini, and tope — there can be no doubt 
 as to the latter moiety, how they smack of the dissenting missionary! 
 But hoi in derivation from horse is a puzzle : in kevare we find the French 
 word for the same animal; /icf, therefore, did not arise on Easter Island; 
 it was not likely to be acquired in Tahiti, for puaahorofenua is the name 
 there in use. But here are the lists: 
 
 ENGLISH. 
 
 aniani (onion) mitinare (missionary) puka (book) 
 
 eteni (heathen) moni (money) tara (dollar) 
 
 himene (hymn) nira (needle) ti (tea) 
 
 hoi (horse) pakete (bucket) tiki (sick) 
 
 hora (hour) paura (powder) tokini (stocking) 
 
 manua (man o' war) peni (paint) tope (soap) 
 
 minuta (minute) poti (boat) uira (wheel) 
 
 31 
 
32 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 agera (ange) 
 anio (agneau) 
 enemi (ennemi) 
 epikopo (episcopus) 
 etereno (eterael) 
 eukaritia (eucharistie) 
 evagerio (evangelium) 
 hieroturia (hierodoulia) 
 hipokerita (hypocrite) 
 hipotati (hypostasis) 
 hove (veuve) 
 iuteo (iudaeus) 
 karatia (gratia) 
 kevare (cheval) 
 kimatiko (schismaticus) 
 
 FRENCH AND ECCLESIASTICAL. 
 
 retera (lettre) 
 ri (riz) 
 ropa (robe) 
 takarameta (sacrament) 
 
 mereti (mercredi) 
 miterio (mysterium) 
 natura (natura) 
 nieve (nivis) 
 papa (pape) 
 papatema (bapteme) 
 pater iareka (patriarch) 
 peata (beatus) 
 penetuli (peinture) 
 perehe (plaie) 
 peripitero (presbyterus) 
 porokimo (proximus) 
 porotetani (protestant) 
 rapino (lapin) 
 reone (Icon) 
 
 tameti (samedi) 
 taperenakero (tabernaculum) 
 teparanate (serpent) 
 tiaporo (diabolus) 
 tominika (dominica) 
 toro (taureau) 
 uva (uva) 
 veneri (vendredi) 
 viatiko (viaticum) 
 vicario (vicarius) 
 verigine (virgo) 
 
 Even in so simple a matter as the addition of a final vowel to a foreign 
 word of closed habit we shall find an indication of a fixed character of 
 this as of every speech of the Polynesian family. In these two Hsts we 
 find no instance of the addition of u, nor is it common in such usage 
 elsewhere in this family. Another generally uncommon euphonic ter- 
 mination apphcable to closed foreign words, o, occurs only in the French 
 list, and even there (except for the single mstance of rapino) is confined 
 to the ecclesiastical words, in which we seem to note a tendency on the 
 part of the priests to offer to the islanders the oblique cases and open 
 forms of the originals. It should be noted that in no case does the 
 euphonic addition carry the accent ; it is largely to secure a penult ictus 
 in reproducing the original accent of the borrowed word that this extra 
 syllable is appended. In the arsis the finer quality of the vowel might 
 be expected to attain the full perfection which is the foremost quality, 
 almost the most enduring possession, of Polynesian orthoepy. In the 
 thesis, particularly a final thesis, the shade of difference between e and i 
 may pass unconsidered. We note the cases under each vowel, the 
 series of each table being noted independently. 
 
 hora 
 
 minuta 
 
 nira 
 
 paura 
 puka 
 uira 
 
 agera 
 
 hipokerita 
 
 papatema 
 
 E. 
 
 pateriareka 
 retera 
 
 ropa 
 takarameta 
 
 himene 
 mitinare 
 
 pakete 
 tope 
 
 kevare 
 reone 
 
 I. 
 
 poti 
 tiki 
 
 teparanate 
 
 verigine 
 
 aniani 
 eteni 
 
 hoi 
 peni 
 
 hipotati 
 penetuH 
 
 porotetani 
 
 The proportion contributed to these three lists by the two source 
 languages seems to inhere in conditions exterior to Rapanui. The 
 French possesses a larger number of vocables of the open habit and 
 there is no such ictus upon the ultima as distinguishes many English 
 words. Thus, taking into the count the fact that the French list is 
 rather more than twice the length of the English list, we estimate a final 
 
RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 33 
 
 a and a final e as twice as frequently required in English borrowings and 
 a final i as four times as frequent. 
 
 No Polynesian speech can accomplish the concurrence of consonants; 
 the spirit of the language does not tolerate it. In borrowing words in 
 which such concurrence exists two methods of treatment are in use to 
 obviate the difficulty. 
 
 One, the method which seems the easier to the foreigner who seeks 
 to contribute necessary new words — and that is the position of every 
 missionary — is to spHt up the concurrent consonants by the interjection 
 of a light vowel, most commonly assimilated to a stem vowel next ear- 
 lier or next later in the word: this we find illustrated in teparauate, in 
 which the latter a is assimilated to the former, and in porokimo, where 
 the first is assimilated from the succeeding and essentially stem o. 
 Or a vowel of a lighter color may be employed, merely as a septum, 
 as the last e in taperenakero. By such alien brutality we encounter 
 the uncouth forms of the type laikisipositadamapejela and ameiamani, 
 {Reichspostdampfer and Amtmann) with which the needs of German 
 administration have defaced the pleasant rhythm of the Samoan, a 
 language sweet in the cadences of love and ample for the orator, sub- 
 missive but aghast at such Teutonic additions. 
 
 In a second group of the borrowings we recognize with no difficulty 
 the motion of a less external principle, a motion which represents the 
 tendency of the island speech. This is perhaps less a matter susceptible 
 of positive proof than the recognition of the feel of the language ac- 
 quired in years of intimate contact with Polynesian speech and of close 
 study of its manners and methods. To these islanders the historic ety- 
 mology of the borrowed European word is a thing unknow^n, never to be 
 known, not in the least worthy of consideration. 
 
 That we have written of a certain large reliance on the feel of the 
 language is not to be taken as indicative of any shirking of discussion. 
 It is possible in a few words to present the difference and to present it 
 clearly, a particular presentation of the general statements of the fore- 
 going chapter. 
 
 In our Indo-Germanic languages the stem survives in its consonant 
 skeleton. In passing from stage to stage in descent from a common 
 ancestor the consonants have been subjected to a slow modification, 
 but it is so slight that the laws of Grimm and Verner are sufficient to 
 bring almost, if not yet quite, all to plain account. Far other with the 
 vowel elements ; these unstopped vibrations of the vocal column of air 
 undergo strange alterations, not only secular change in the course of 
 long ages but rapid change within the memory of a single generation or 
 but of a few. Our veriest school children, if permitted to think at all, 
 wonder at the prosody of the mutilated rhyme : 
 
 I am monarch of all I survey. 
 My right there is none to dispute, 
 From the center all round to the sea — 
 
34 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 And in the present score of years London has become alarmed at the 
 remarkable spread of the a in lady to a something which we do not 
 exactly represent in type by lydy or laidy, the sudden extension of 
 a narrowly restricted Middlesex village dialect which had lain dor- 
 mant for centuries until this modern weed growth, and now baffles all 
 efforts at explanation. 
 
 A very small area of the general vowel-change has been set apart 
 into artificial classes and designated ablaut and umlaut, active under 
 impulses which we scarcely yet begin to comprehend. In the languages 
 familiar to our use the lasting frame is the consonant, the vowel may 
 change almost in a year; but in Polynesia the skeleton of the word is 
 the vowel. The consonants are yet but few, a sign in this case of recent 
 and partial development as genetic conditions have served ; they are so 
 dotted over the buccal speech-area as to suggest that they are little more 
 than samples of what may long ages hence be needed. They are sub- 
 ject to mutation along lines which we may readily explain; they are 
 frequently subject to extinction without entailing any serious loss of 
 comprehensibiHty. But the vowel remains firm and unwavering; it is 
 the real skeleton of the Polynesian speech-body. 
 
 Let us clinch the statement by a simple illustration, and in this we 
 may draw upon the Samoan as representing the central and least 
 modified type of Polynesian speech. 
 
 We are all familiar with English types of inflection employing such 
 forms as sang, sing, song, sung. This HngHsh series has been subjected 
 to purposeful vowel change, yet the sense runs one and undivided 
 throughout; the stem has but undergone ablaut. Yet if we were to 
 attempt to subject to such vocalic mutation a similar Samoan couplet 
 of consonants, as t-ng, we should have tagi to cry, togi to peck, tugi to 
 set afire. In the Samoan series, which is not in the least a speech-series, 
 the same change of vowels gives us a new word in each case. Although 
 the consonants remain unaltered in themselves and in their relative 
 position the shift of vowel gives a complete alteration of sense. Clearly 
 the skeleton of these words is not in the consonants. Now let us 
 examine the first of these Polynesian words and notice the consonant 
 modifications it may undergo and yet carry the sense unmodified in 
 various dialects of the Polynesian family and as loan material in 
 Melanesian languages, 
 
 tangi tani taki tai kani angi jangi hai 
 
 Each consonant has undergone each and every of the changes which are 
 its phonetic possibility, even to extinction. In the final reduction we 
 are led to a specimen so elemental that we find no consonant other than 
 an aspirate, a mere initial breathing, scarcely more vocal than an ap- 
 pulse ; but throughout the changes the vowel a and the vowel i remain 
 unchanged in themselves and in their relative position. The life of all 
 
RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 35 
 
 these words lies in the a-i collocation; it is this vowel skeleton which 
 holds the meaning. 
 
 Look now at our tables of English and French source and see what 
 the Rapanui men under their own instinct of speech have done with 
 their borrowings. An excellent illustration is pent, interesting because 
 we find it duplicated by penetuli of the same sense from the French 
 peinture. The word paint is on two accounts impracticable for Rapanui 
 enunciation ; it ends in a consonant ; it carries concurrent consonants ; if 
 dealt with by the foreigner intent upon fitting the English word for 
 island use by the method of parting the concurrence by a vowel of light 
 shade, the word would assume some such form as peniti. This would 
 come under the regimen of another rule of Polynesian speech, that of the 
 penult accent, and we should find that peniti is unrecognizably remote 
 from original paint. Governed by his own comprehension of that which 
 is permanent and dominant in every vocable, the Rapanui man seizes 
 upon the vowel which meets his ear; of the succeeding consonants 
 adopts that which is most lasting in his consonantal scheme, the nasal, 
 and rejects the mute. Therefore peni pictures to his eye the distinc- 
 tive determinant sound which paint makes upon his ear. 
 
 Thus we are introduced to an important detail of the use of the con- 
 sonants. Not only are the Polynesians masters of far fewer consonants 
 than our needs require, but of those consonants which they do possess 
 the mastery is varied in degree. The tier of consonants which lies 
 nearest the vowels is that which alone can be said to be universally in 
 Polynesian possession, the palatal nasal ng, the lingual nasal w, the labial 
 nasal m. These three are almost constant; mutation inter se is rare, 
 and mutation in series (that is to say, m to other labials, and the like) 
 is almost wholly restricted to the possibility of the l-n and n-l mutation. 
 This exception, again, is genetically valuable, for it points the way to a 
 fine whereby the vowel in evolution through the channel of the liquid 
 may attain to consonant figure. Our studies of Polynesian etymologies 
 show us — in fact the tangi illustration shortly heretofore employed 
 offers a full exposition — that t is impermanent, it may become k by an 
 extraordinary shift to the palatal series, and in its own series it may 
 become /, s, h, or vanish entirely. Therefore we are led to the conclu- 
 sion that in dealing with concurrent consonants in its borrowings the 
 Polynesian selects that of each two which is the older and better estab- 
 lished in his own speech. 
 
 This we find again instanced in nira, a selection of the liquid over the 
 mute in the dl of needle. 
 
 In a considerable group of these borrowed words we have to do with s 
 concurrent with some other consonant, either in the preceding or the 
 succeeding position. Here the resultant is conditioned by the fact 
 that the sibilant is impossible to the Polynesian in general, the Samoan 
 being the chief exception, and commonly is represented by an aspiration 
 
36 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 approximate to the lingual positions of the buccal closures and appar- 
 ently prior to those positions, for a post-aspirated consonant is scarcely 
 to be found in the Polynesian Pacific* Accordingly, in such cases as 
 these the impossible sibilant is omitted and sk, ks, sm, sp, of the original 
 word are satisfactorily reproduced by the remainder of the pair. Where 
 5 stands alone it is reproduced by t, thus giving rise to the deliciously 
 pious collocation of tiki, tokini, tope of the former table; in which any 
 person who has acquired famiharity with the harsh introduction to the 
 Pacific islanders of the accidentia of civilization will sadly recognize a 
 case of hysteron proteron, for tokini and tope are really major and minor 
 premises of a fatal syllogism. 
 
 When we pass to the comparison of Rapanui with other languages of 
 the Polynesian family we shall have to consider changes less violent, 
 changes which are clearly reducible to certain fixed, smoothly acting, 
 and, we believe, readily comprehensible laws of mutation not peculiar 
 to this remotest speech, but general throughout the family. In order 
 to facihtate comparisons of the material I suffix to the last chapter 
 finding tables of all such vocables as afford comparable data and 
 shall cite them by the assigned serial numbers. It will be seen that 
 just one-third of the dictionary material is thus made available to a 
 greater or less extent for this particular research. 
 
 Our first inquiry shall be addressed to the vowel changes which 
 Rapanui exhibits in comparison with our standard of Polynesian speech. 
 Naturally, because of the durability of the Polynesian vowel, the num- 
 ber will not be found a large one; each instance will, therefore, be of 
 particular interest. 
 
 a-O The mutation in thesis occurs in 789, 791 ; in arsis in 514. In the quasi diphthong 
 au we find the mutant om in 5 1 7, 5 1 8, 677, 783, but it is not critical in Southeast 
 Polynesian, for the duplicate forms exist in these stems quite generally and 
 may have been coexistent in the earliest swarms of migration. 
 
 a-e Found in thesis in 375, 470. 
 
 o-a Found in arsis in 730, 873 ; in thesis in 856. 
 
 o-e Found in thesis in 754. 
 
 o-u Found in thesis in 748. 
 
 Duplicate forms, that is to say, instances of vowel variety which are 
 not critical for Southeast Polynesian, are found in 375, 470, 517, 518, 
 660, 699, 751, 777, 783, 938. There remain the following, which are 
 not to be arranged in the foregoing classes : 
 
 341. The identification is very uncertain both in sense and in source and must be neg- 
 lected until better supported. 
 
 452. The Rapanui really represents here the standard form of the Tongafiti migration. 
 
 867. The Rapanui is regular, the Maori an anomalous form. 
 
 920. The word in most of its occurrences shows evidences of an upheaval so violent as 
 to remove it from consideration under the ordinary laws of phonetic variety. 
 
 *We note the sh of Tongarewa, its dialectic occiu-rence as an /i-variant in Maori, and 
 traces among the Polynesian loan material in Melanesia; also the dh of Viti in mutation 
 from Polynesian h and s; the wh of Maori is, of course, not properly in this list, for it is 
 really hw attracted out of order in writing by the influence of the EngHsh error. 
 
RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 37 
 
 We have already, in the preceding chapter, presented a table of the 
 alphabet of Rapanui in comparison with the adopted standard of the 
 Proto-Samoan. We shall next list the occurrences of the Rapanui 
 deviations from the standard, and in the first set of tables shall concern 
 ourselves only with the cases for which we have Samoan — or in a few 
 instances lacking Samoan we have other Nuclear Polynesian — primi- 
 tives as the base of comparison. These tables deal only with deviations ; 
 the concords are so many and so consistent that the index table serves 
 as a most satisfactory tabulation. I make but one exception, in each 
 direction, to this system; the mutation l-r holds so constantly as not to 
 call for record, and the h in Rapanui, as a preservation of the Proto- 
 Samoan aspiration, needs record because that sound does not appear in 
 the modern Samoan. The tables are grouped by series, that is, by the 
 three speech-organs employed, beginning at the back of the mouth. 
 
 Palatal: 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 g-n 
 
 686 
 
 785 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ¥~ 
 
 316 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 k— 
 
 419 
 
 534 
 
 730 
 
 745 
 
 822 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Lingual: 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 l-n 
 
 786 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I— 
 
 736 
 
 830 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 n-s 
 
 660 
 
 714 
 
 735 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 h-h 
 
 296 
 
 351 
 
 359 
 
 771 
 
 792 
 
 824 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 h— 
 
 692 
 
 695 
 
 833 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 s-h 
 
 329 
 
 355 
 
 358 
 
 362 
 
 364 
 
 371 
 
 374 
 
 376 
 
 377 
 
 380 
 
 381 
 
 384 
 
 396 
 
 
 392 
 
 394 
 
 399 
 
 400 
 
 401 
 
 408 
 
 409 
 
 416 
 
 472 
 
 473 
 
 547 
 
 624 
 
 680 
 
 
 740 
 
 743 
 
 744 
 
 750 
 
 753 
 
 754 
 
 766 
 
 789 
 
 835 
 
 
 
 
 
 s— 
 
 325 
 
 470 
 
 823 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 t— 
 
 770 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Labial: 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 i-h 
 
 297 
 
 299 
 
 300 
 
 301 
 
 304 
 
 335 
 
 336 
 
 337 
 
 338 
 
 349 
 
 350 
 
 351 
 
 35a 
 
 
 353 
 
 354 
 
 356 
 
 357 
 
 360 
 
 363 
 
 365 
 
 366 
 
 367 
 
 368 
 
 369 
 
 370 
 
 37a 
 
 
 373 
 
 375 
 
 378 
 
 379 
 
 385 
 
 386 
 
 387 
 
 388 
 
 389 
 
 391 
 
 393 
 
 395 
 
 397 
 
 
 398 
 
 402 
 
 403 
 
 404 
 
 405 
 
 406 
 
 407 
 
 410 
 
 411 
 
 415 
 
 423 
 
 430 
 
 471 
 
 
 524 
 
 528 
 
 529 
 
 551 
 
 589 
 
 599 
 
 621 
 
 622 
 
 623 
 
 625 
 
 626 
 
 656 
 
 679 
 
 
 694 
 
 698 
 
 741 
 
 742 
 
 745 
 
 746 
 
 747 
 
 748 
 
 749 
 
 751 
 
 752 
 
 755 
 
 756 
 
 
 817 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 528 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 f-p 
 
 329 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 f— 
 
 301 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Of the two strongly characteristic deviations of Rapanui from the 
 Proto-Samoan standard, s-h and }-h, each affecting an intermediate 
 closure, of the tongue and lips respectively, each results in an aspira- 
 tion, but with a difference in quality whose existence we must recognize, 
 even though we can not fully comprehend it as within our own speech 
 training. 
 
 In the nasal tier the interchanges g-n and n-g are general and not to 
 be regarded as of diagnostic value in determination of dialect movement. 
 
 The minor movements of mutation in the palatal column, the extinc- 
 tion of g and of k, are frequent in Polynesian. That of k has already 
 received sufficient comment, that of g is a dialectic character of Tahiti, 
 and is found sporadically in Nuclear Polynesian and in the Maori. 
 
38 K ASTER ISLAND. 
 
 In the lingual column the mutation l-n is characteristic of Nukuoro, 
 a speech that is best considered a somewhat recent Samoan derivative ; 
 it is sporadic in several languages. The extinction of / is strongly- 
 marked in Nine, appears somewhat frequently in Tonga, and in South- 
 east Polynesia is abundant in the Marquesas. The consideration of the 
 retention of the Proto-Samoan aspiration and of its extinction, both 
 included in the foregoing tables, is postponed to later studies of the 
 aspiration in general. The extinction of the sibilant is common in 
 Mangareva, as we see in the chapter dealing with that tongue; it is 
 the rule in Rarotonga, it is sporadic in other Tongafiti languages; I 
 lack present record of its occurrence in Nuclear Polynesian. 
 
 In the labial column the mutation f-v, an interesting variety since it 
 involves the unusual change from surd to sonant, is characteristic of 
 Viti, sporadic in several languages in each household. The extinction of 
 / is characteristic of Mangaia, Rarotonga, Bukabuka, strongly marked 
 in Mangareva, and sporadic in Nukuoro and Rotuma. 
 
 We next pass to a similar tabulation of mutation of the Tongafiti ele- 
 ment registered upon Maori as the most readily available base. These 
 variants are very few ; they occur only in the Unguals and labials : 
 
 h — 841 842 hw — 839 844 
 
 h-w-h 952 w-f 842 843 864 871 912 955 956 957 
 
 hw-r 922 w-h 850 855 856 858 
 
 The Maori hw being a mutation of Proto-Samoan /, the three entries 
 are reducible to f-h, f-v, /-, which have been established in the larger 
 table with Samoan comparatives. Similarly as Maori w is a mutation 
 of Proto-Samoan v, the foregoing entries reduce to w-v, which therefore 
 cancels itself, and v-h. The former of these exhibits Rapanui as closer 
 to the Proto-Samoan than the Maori. The latter mutation is very 
 rare. In "The Polynesian Wanderings" I noted it once each in three 
 languages; three of the instances here noted show great irregularities 
 in the comparative histories of the several vocables upon which they are 
 based. 
 
 Up to this point we have concerned ourselves with the investigation 
 and record of phonetic mutations, a point at which, undoubtedly from 
 motives of convenience, philological comparison most commonly re- 
 gards its labors as complete. But this is an exaltation of form over 
 substance. It does not call for deep insight into speech as the utter- 
 ance of the inward thought of sentient man to recognize that form 
 may be a grace, but it is the sense that is the life of the word. 
 
 We next shall pass to the examination of these words of Rapanui, 
 wherever comparable, in the effort to discover what information they 
 may be made to give us of the position of this distant folk among greater 
 famiHes of its race. It may be that we shall not find much ; it may well 
 be that rules for the government of such inquiry may not distinctly 
 establish themselves, for the field is new. A new acre in a field so little 
 
RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 39 
 
 tilled may surely yield some crop, as is the way of fallows when brought 
 under tilth. 
 
 One general statement must be held to condition this manner of 
 inquiry. We are dependent upon brief vocabularies. I would be the 
 last to suggest that they be held in disesteem ; they represent, one and 
 all, the best result of the Hfe work of men who needed these word-hsts 
 as tools for the prosecution of a task to which they had dedicated their 
 energies with the blessing and the inspiration of sacrifice of self. I am 
 fond of these Polynesian dictionaries, old and warm and now grown 
 shabby friends of my study. Their simple statements are the warrant of 
 their honesty. But we must recognize that their definitions are incom- 
 plete and without exception they are superficial. Not one has felt the 
 call to delve below the convenience of the word, as speech medium of 
 thought interchange, to discover the germ thought out of which variety 
 of expression may derive.* In this dictionary of Rapanui we find that 
 tun may mean a post, it may mean to be; in sister languages it means to 
 dwell. Each of these definitions is a good definition so far as it goes. 
 It is only when through widely spread comparison we establish for ttiu 
 its plasm of primary sense, which seems to render it a descriptive desig- 
 nation of the relation to the common bench or plane of reference which 
 is borne by an object cognizable as in general protrusive or external — it 
 is only then that we find it possible to regard these three variants as 
 equally secondary in varying directions. 
 
 To see our way through these tangles we must have some knowledge 
 of what the islander selects for cognition out of anything perceived, 
 and what manner of character of any object of such cognition he selects 
 as generic and what as individual. We must remember that this man, 
 as a thinking man, is not under governance of the laws which we have 
 painfully elaborated in the experiences of our own thought life. Our 
 teachers find it a stupid boy who, when he deals with this problem of an 
 arithmetic, once mental but now oral (as perhaps prefiguring a knowl- 
 edge in time to come that in its bearing upon culture it is but lip ser- 
 vice), "if there were 27 sheep in a pasture and you saw 3 sheep jump 
 the fence how many sheep would be left in the pasture?", answers "no 
 sheep. " A most stupid boy, a boy for whom the bottom of the row is 
 appointed ; a boy most wise, a boy for whom a worthy place in life is 
 appointed. For there is a wisdom of figures and there is a wisdom of 
 sheep, and this boy knew sheep. Which apologue may serv^e to remind 
 us that in this branch of the inquiry we are to give to savage wisdom 
 our attention with no prejudice. 
 
 In the examination of this material for sense concord and for sense 
 variety as the data may exhibit, we shall continue to find it advan- 
 
 *Both simple and superficial we extract from the early pages of Judge Andrews's Hawaiian 
 Dictionary: 
 aapa, adj. Presumptuouf?, as when a drunken man lies down on a precipice. 
 
40 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 tageous to maintain the segregation of the data by the classes of the 
 occurrence of the identification in Polynesia exterior to this southeastern 
 province. These are three: (i) identification in both migrations; (2) 
 identification in the Proto-Samoan exclusively; (3) identification in the 
 Tongafiti exclusively. 
 
 The first of these, much the largest, we shall pass first under review. 
 But before we can make much headway it will be necessary to give some 
 preliminary consideration to the method by which speech-elements are 
 assigned to these three classes. Nuclear Polynesia was the meeting- 
 place of the two migration streams, and in that central province Samoa 
 is most distinctly the scene of the reunion of the long and widely sun- 
 dered branches of this most errant race. We have most conclusively 
 estabHshed that the early, or Proto-Samoan, migration swarmed out 
 from Indonesia through two gateways at, or slightly prior to, the Chris- 
 tian era. That it pursued leisurely courses of voyaging, in the Samoa 
 stream by way of New Britain, the Solomons, Santa Cruz, and thus to 
 the new home in Samoa ; in the Viti stream by way of Torres Straits, 
 the New Hebrides, and Viti. That in a movement of convection within 
 Nuclear Polynesia these two streams rejoined and created a settle- 
 ment quite homogeneous save for an anterior Melanesian element in 
 Viti and perhaps in Rotuma. Upon this Proto-Samoan colony of 
 Nuclear Polynesia arrived (an uncertain number of centuries later and 
 by a course which we must positively exclude from the Melanesian 
 traverse, but which otherwise we are wholly unable to identify) a 
 second migration of the same race, the Tongafiti swarm. 
 
 This had so long been sundered from the earUer and isolated colony 
 that independent and divergent development of language had taken 
 place. This half-ahen swarm, whencesoever it came, rested upon 
 Samoa for a period whose beginning we have no present means of 
 establishing with accuracy upon our calendar, but which there seems 
 somewhat good reason to assign to about 600 A. D. We have excel- 
 lent agreement of many Samoan annals to adjust the expulsion of the 
 intruders to a period in or about the eleventh century. The Tongafiti 
 conquerors of Proto-Samoan Samoa have left such a record of cruelty 
 that the wise and brave youth who expelled them in the running fight 
 of Matamatame became a national hero and the first of the Malietoas, 
 Savea. Yet there was opportunity during these overbearing centuries 
 for the two stages of the mother tongue to meet and to some extent to 
 mix. This it is which we are to investigate. 
 
 Since the mother tongue was common, a certain and assuredly a 
 large proportion in Samoa of the vocables of the two migrations must 
 be common property. Let us represent that element by symbols abcd. 
 The Proto-Samoan colony, then, would be discovered in the home of its 
 remote isolation speaking a language representable by abcd-EFgh, in 
 which the latter group of symbols may represent ancient and common 
 
RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 41 
 
 Speech material which in time had been lost by the separated branch 
 of the family, or which had been acquired along the Proto-Samoan way, 
 the latter hypothesis on many accounts being scarcely tenable. 
 
 Centuries later arrives upon Samoa the Tongafiti swarm, speaking a 
 language representable by abcd-ijkl, the respective symbols bearing 
 similar explanation. Now if we find our present Samoan to consist of 
 ABCD-EFGH-i, and our present Maori to consist of abcd-e-ijkl, we 
 have no hesitation in ascribing i and E respectively to accumulation 
 during contact of the two swarms when convection movement was pos- 
 sible. The greater share of such contact is to be attributed to those 
 centuries of association, even though violent, in Samoa; a lesser share is 
 to be attributed to contact at distal points of migration in which the 
 later comers found an earher settlement of the older swarm, in support 
 of which we have not only the deductions of philological analysis but 
 the consenting record of history when we learn to interpret annals of 
 the genealogy of this race. 
 
 Accordingly, if in this province of Southeast Polynesia we encounter 
 a speech element of the type abcd-Eh we shall be justified in assigning 
 it to a direct migration from Nuclear Polynesia of Proto-Samoans to 
 this natural limit of all successful migration. If, similarly, we find a 
 speech element abcd-ik, we shall assign it to a Tongafiti migration. 
 This it is which we shall now examine. The first group in the table 
 (items 293-728) represents abcd, the common element. These are all 
 satisfactory form identifications; the inner content of sense will point 
 the more definite assignment of deviation forms to one or to the other 
 branch of the family. The material here grouped is of very uniform 
 concord. Where variety superficially appears the notes appended in 
 the vocabulary to each such item point out the substantial agreement. 
 In a few cases, where the reduction to uniformity of signification is 
 found impracticable, the compared data show that in general these 
 instances upon closer study are more properly to be assigned to one 
 or other of the separate migration streams. 
 
 When we turn to the list of identifications which are chargeable to the 
 Proto-Samoan source and which show no contamination along the way 
 of the sea or in this distant terminus of migration, we find, however, a 
 marked difference. The table shows that we are dealing in this class 
 of data with 116 items (729-839 of the finding table). Of these no less 
 than 3 1 show such sense deviations as call for the particular study which 
 has been recorded in the notes appended to each such item in the vocab- 
 ulary. The variant stems are thus hsted : 
 
 732 
 
 740 
 
 754 
 
 761 
 
 771 
 
 780 
 
 790 
 
 797 
 
 801 
 
 807 
 
 813 
 
 818 
 
 825 
 
 833 
 
 738 
 
 745 
 
 755 
 
 765 
 
 774 
 
 788 
 
 795 
 
 800 
 
 806 
 
 808 
 
 817 
 
 821 
 
 831 
 
 837 
 
 739 
 
 748 
 
 758 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 From this Hst we are obHged to remove those items in which our dic- 
 tionary material is either insufficient in sum or else lacking in precision 
 
42 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 to such an extent as to bar us from deriving determining conclusions 
 from the comparison. These are: 
 
 atariki heguhegu matahi moko 2 pe 2 
 
 garu 2 kauiui mau 4 nivaniva ranorano 
 
 hae I 
 
 In like manner we shall exclude those items in which we can detect 
 error in the definitions which our authorities have set down. Recog- 
 nizing the existence of this error we avoid employment of it to a wrong 
 result, but we do not feel justified in correcting it without confirmation 
 from some authority. These are: 
 
 mahaga pokopoko poro taha 2 tiaki 1 
 
 In the remainder which is available for the determination of the 
 relation of Rapanui to the Proto-Samoan we find two items, hatga and 
 iarotaro, in which the Rapanui word expresses a specific detail or 
 particularization of the general sense preserved in Nuclear Polynesia. 
 Associable herewith is a single instance, rarama, in which Rapanui has, 
 through independent processes of evolution, arrived at a secondary 
 stage of the primal sense, the deviation being in a direction opposite to 
 the particularization of the previously mentioned class. 
 
 In final residuum we are left with eleven vocables of the utmost value 
 in our research, namely: 
 
 gogoro 
 
 iko 
 
 pena 
 
 roturotu 1 
 
 uki 
 
 hogehoge 
 
 okooko 
 
 rakei 
 
 uiui 
 
 varevare 
 
 huna 
 
 
 
 
 
 In the vocables of this list one character is constant and distinctive ; 
 each presents the word in a type more primal than is to be found for the 
 same word in any of the descendant languages as now spoken in the 
 province of Nuclear Polynesia. Now join to this constant character of 
 the inner content of the word-sense whatever we may discover as to 
 form; that is to say, associate herewith the phonetic record. It is not 
 much, just the single fact that iko is found in modern Samoan as Vofi, 
 but it points in the same direction ; it shows that Rapanui hived off with 
 the stem ikoj and has lost its final consonant, while Samoa at a later 
 period acquired the device of the structural i and thus has preserved its 
 final stem consonant. 
 
 That which we may deduce from this incontestible residue is that in 
 sense and form the Proto-Samoan element in Rapanui represents an 
 older and more primitive type than is shown in the modern languages 
 of Nuclear Polynesia. Another form of statement of the same result 
 of research is that a migration of Proto-Samoans left Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia, and many little points indicate with strength of concurrence that 
 Samoa itself was the point of departure — that this migration faced 
 
RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 43 
 
 boldly the sunrise sea under the instinct of that heliotropism which 
 dominates the race. We discover that this swarming was made at a 
 time which is marked upon the calendar of speech, even if not upon a 
 tale of numbered years. When the Rapanui forefathers sailed out of 
 Samoa the mother tongue was still using its true aspirates, for there 
 were two in Proto-Samoan ; and it had not yet acquired the formative 
 elements which have availed in Nuclear Polynesia to maintain the final 
 consonants of closed stems; and in that mother tongue the accumula- 
 tion of a new and fashionable stock of speech material had not yet tucked 
 these ancestral words away into the nooks and corners of language to 
 live on obscurely as specific survivals. We shall find occasion in the 
 final summation to revert to the several points here estabhshed. 
 
 Another element of a distinctive nature has been segregated in this 
 Rapanui vocabulary, the element which is to be credited to a Tongafiti 
 source and for which no Proto-Samoan affiliates are identifiable. We 
 now pass to the examination of the 119 items (839-957) so classed. Of 
 these items, those in which there is found such variety in sense between 
 the Rapanui and the Maori as to challenge attention are Hsted in the 
 following table : 
 
 840 846 848 855 865 885 891 907 911 926 934 941 951 954 
 842 847 852 861 876 890 902 909 912 932 936 
 
 It will be observed that there is a wide difference in the conditions of 
 this comparison when we come to deal with this specifically Tongafiti 
 contribution, of practically equal extent with that which we have segre- 
 gated as derived from a Proto-Samoan source. In deahng with that 
 material we enjoyed the opportunity of making a double comparison. 
 Thanks to my discovery and considerable reconstruction of the Proto- 
 Samoan mother speech we have been able to compare both Rapanui 
 and modern Samoan with that norm, and thus to compare them with 
 one another in the computation of the angle of divergence from the 
 norm, both in form and in sense. 
 
 But in deahng with the Tongafiti contribution I set beside it for com- 
 parison another modern speech, the Maori. This inheres in the condi- 
 tions of the research . We have an excellent dictionary of that language ; 
 we soon shall have a better, when the Venerable Archdeacon Williams, 
 of Gisborne, brings to a conclusion, which may not fail of being brilliant, 
 the arduous toil of Maori lexicography upon which he has long been 
 engaged. We lack the tertium quid which should make Tongafiti 
 comparisons a matter of definitely ascertained and positively fixed 
 values, such as the discovery of the Proto-Samoan has given us for the 
 elder migration of the race. It has not yet occurred to the workers 
 upon the languages of the later migration to delve for the mother speech 
 of those more recent migrants. Although we recognize the inaccuracy 
 which must attend the comparison of two modern languages when we 
 
44 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 lack the antecedent norm for a standard of deviation, yet we must 
 employ the Maori because of its superior dictionary equipment. 
 
 We are well aware that, so long as the comparison must rest upon 
 some modern Tongafiti language, we should obtain better results by 
 employing some one of the languages spoken in the Hervey or neighbor- 
 ing groups. Every argument, every reading of Maori and other tradi- 
 tion, points clearly to that region as such a distributing center of the 
 later Tongafiti migration as Samoa has been for the Proto-Samoan 
 wanderers. But we lack dictionary provision and must content our- 
 selves with the Maori. 
 
 Since the subject has arisen for consideration we may, before passing, 
 note the geography of that mid region. To the west lies Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia, which I set apart as a linguistic province in an earlier work upon 
 this theme. To the east lies this province of Southeast Polynesia whose 
 essential unity is established in the course of the studies recorded in 
 this volume. Spread in the intervening sea He the Cook and Austral 
 groups, together with lesser islets, in which the Tongafiti character is 
 well marked, and in which such research as I have been able to conduct 
 has revealed very scanty stock of distinctively Proto-Samoan material. 
 These islands undoubtedly became the principal home of the Tongafiti 
 after the Matamatame onfall drove them from vSamoa. It is from 
 them that the voyages of discovery and voyages of rediscovery carried 
 them to Aotearoa, which lies upon our charts as New Zealand, where 
 they found some population of Proto-Samoans who had voyaged thither 
 direct from Samoa and whom in time they reduced to subjection but 
 not to linguistic extinction. From the same central oceanic base the 
 Tongafiti passed to the nearer archipelagoes of Southeast Polynesia in 
 whose five languages we are now examining their condition. From the 
 same base, either directly or proximately through Tahiti and the Mar- 
 quesas, we find that they reached Hawaii, and there, far in the north, 
 they subjected a prior population of Proto-Samoans, but not to lin- 
 guistic extinction. Here in Southeast Polynesia we find the two stages 
 of the language existing without mixture in equal streams. We shall 
 find pleasure and profit in studying out, so far as we may, the evidences 
 of original colonization and secondary distribution by movements of 
 convection within the province. But we must confess that in this 
 branch of the investigation we are hampered through the failure to 
 establish the Tongafiti mother speech to serve as the standard of com- 
 parison in deviation of sense, for with form as phonetics we are to deal 
 very lightly. 
 
 The Rapanui variants in the Tongafiti class exhibit a slightly smaller 
 percentage than those in the Proto-Samoan class. This might be a 
 matter of greater value if the two comparisons were more equal. We 
 should expect, moreover, to find such a deviation founded upon the 
 marked difference in the age of each migration source within the Pacific. 
 
RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 45 
 
 Following the system employed in the study of the Proto-Samoan 
 variants we may assemble these items into classes. 
 
 We remove from consideration those items in which our dictionary 
 material is insufficient to form a proper basis for comparison. These 
 are: 
 
 garara gorigori guha 
 
 Similarly we must strike out those items in which dictionary error 
 is recognizable. In this series are : 
 
 hakura henua 2 hope puapua 
 
 1 Of the residue after this elimination we find two interesting groups. 
 
 I In the former the Rapanui offers a more primitive sense than is encount- 
 ered in the Maori. It seems closer to the sources of distribution whence 
 the two languages have moved. This is the list: 
 
 eva ragaraga reva titiri tua 2 
 
 kauihaga reke 
 
 On the other hand we find a slightly longer list of items in which the 
 Rapanui is employed in a specific sense where the Maori has the closer 
 approximation to the primitive signification so far as we feel justified in 
 establishing such sense. These are : 
 
 ariga maki reva tika uga 
 
 kopikopi reherehe teitei titaa umiumi 
 
 Last of all we note two vocables, huhu 6 and mahara, in which the 
 Rapanui carries a sense that can only be distinguished as secondary in 
 evolution, so great a deviation does it show from the Maori compara- 
 tive material. 
 
 For the reasons already set forth we must refrain from the more 
 general comment which in summing up might serve to explain these 
 variations. 
 
 Two distinct items yet remain for consideration, one of sense and one 
 of phonetics, each appHcable to all the languages of this province. 
 
 The former item, dealing with a certain characteristic of word mean- 
 ing, the inversion of sense, must be postponed for later study, because 
 in certain psychological pecuHarities of Polynesian speech we may best 
 find an explanation. 
 
 In the phonetic treatment of Rapanui I have postponed detailed dis- 
 cussion of the aspirates. They are very irregular, at least very irreg- 
 ularly recorded, in this province, and I shall have to revert to them in 
 deaUng separately with each language. To faciHtate the examination 
 I subjoin a series of fists of all the items in which one or other of the 
 aspirates appears, or should appear, in Rapanui. Because our com- 
 parative apparatus varies widely in its incidence I have assembled these 
 
46 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 lists in accordance therewith. I omit those occurrences, readily dis- 
 coverable in the vocabulary, of h in Rapanui where no comparable data 
 are available, and also the vocables which are entered in the vocabulary 
 both with and without the aspirations. The first table records the items 
 in which comparable data go no further than the province of Southeast 
 Polynesia, and where, accordingly, we may not establish a determinant 
 comparison : 
 
 3 
 
 27 
 
 42 
 
 48 
 
 54 
 
 60 
 
 66 
 
 72 
 
 82 
 
 114 
 
 155 
 
 178 
 
 206 
 
 238 
 
 4 
 
 34 
 
 43 
 
 49 
 
 55 
 
 61 
 
 67 
 
 73 
 
 84 
 
 116 
 
 159 
 
 179 
 
 209 
 
 261 
 
 5 
 
 38 
 
 44 
 
 50 
 
 56 
 
 62 
 
 68 
 
 74 
 
 92 
 
 137 
 
 161 
 
 187 
 
 213 
 
 262 
 
 6 
 
 39 
 
 45 
 
 51 
 
 57 
 
 63 
 
 69 
 
 76 
 
 100 
 
 140 
 
 171 
 
 188 
 
 220 
 
 281 
 
 12 
 
 40 
 
 46 
 
 52 
 
 58 
 
 64 
 
 70 
 
 77 
 
 III 
 
 142 
 
 172 
 
 201 
 
 230 
 
 292 
 
 24 
 
 41 
 
 47 
 
 53 
 
 59 
 
 65 
 
 71 
 
 78 
 
 "3 
 
 144 
 
 173 
 
 205 
 
 231 
 
 
 We note these few instances in which the Rapanui aspirate is clearly 
 labial : 
 
 43 51 52 59 205 206 209 
 
 In the next group of tables we have the advantage of data for com- 
 parison, for these items are drawn from the distinctively Proto-Samoan 
 element of the language. 
 
 First we shall examine those items in which we have been able to 
 establish in the Proto-Samoan a pure aspirate. In Rapanui this is in 
 some cases dropped, in others retained, and in the following table the 
 instances of the preservation of that fickle sound are distinguished by 
 bold-faced type : 
 
 302 305 324 345 351 359 418 657 692 695 
 
 Our next table records the instances in which the Proto-Samoan 
 sibilant passes into the lingual aspirate : 
 
 329 
 
 358 
 
 364 
 
 374 
 
 377 
 
 381 
 
 384 
 
 392 
 
 399 
 
 401 
 
 409 
 
 472 
 
 547 
 
 355 
 
 361 
 
 371 
 
 376 
 
 380 
 
 383 
 
 390 
 
 394 
 
 400 
 
 408 
 
 416 
 
 473 
 
 624 
 
 In by far the greater number of cases the Rapanui aspirate is a 
 mutation product of the Proto-Samoan/, therefore a labial aspiration, 
 as shown in the items of this table : 
 
 296 
 
 335 
 
 350 
 
 357 
 
 367 
 
 373 
 
 386 
 
 393 
 
 402 
 
 407 
 
 430 
 
 551 
 
 623 
 
 679 
 
 297 
 
 336 
 
 352 
 
 360 
 
 368 
 
 375 
 
 387 
 
 395 
 
 403 
 
 410 
 
 471 
 
 589 
 
 625 
 
 694 
 
 299 
 
 337 
 
 353 
 
 363 
 
 369 
 
 378 
 
 388 
 
 396 
 
 404 
 
 411 
 
 524 
 
 599 
 
 626 
 
 698 
 
 301 
 
 338 
 
 354 
 
 365 
 
 370 
 
 379 
 
 389 
 
 397 
 
 405 
 
 415 
 
 528 
 
 621 
 
 656 
 
 709 
 
 314 
 
 349 
 
 356 
 
 366 
 
 372 
 
 385 
 
 391 
 
 398 
 
 406 
 
 423 
 
 529 
 
 622 
 
 
 
 We next consider the element whose source is found in that insepar- 
 able mass of the Polynesian common to both migrations. Inasmuch 
 as this affords us Proto-Samoan comparatives it might have been incor- 
 porated with the foregoing tables, but since the division has been of 
 value in the consideration of other topics it is here maintained for the 
 sake of uniformity. 
 
 There are but two items which bear upon the Proto-Samoan aspirate, 
 in 792 Rapanui retains it and in 833 it discards it. 
 
RAPANUI SOURCES AND VARIETY. 47 
 
 The aspirate as mutation product of the sibilant is noted in 
 
 740 743 744 750 753 754 766 789 818 83s 
 The labial aspirate is found in 
 
 741 742 745 746 747 748 749 751 752 755 756 817 
 
 In the final group of the identifications, the Tongafiti element of 
 Rapanui, we lack a base upon which to establish comparison of the 
 aspirate ; we can do no more than assemble these aspirates in their rela- 
 tion to several Maori aspirations, themselves mutation products. 
 
 The Rapanui aspirations which appear in Maori as h are listed in this 
 table ; three items distinguished by bold-faced type discard the aspirate 
 which the Maori retains. 
 
 841 
 
 848 
 
 852 
 
 857 
 
 S60 
 
 862 
 
 864 
 
 867 
 
 872 
 
 890 
 
 903 
 
 918 
 
 930 
 
 938 
 
 842 
 
 849 
 
 853 
 
 859 
 
 861 
 
 863 
 
 865 
 
 868 
 
 882 
 
 896 
 
 909 
 
 925 
 
 934 
 
 952 
 
 845 
 
 850 
 
 854 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 In the next table we find those Rapanui items whose aspirate cor- 
 responds to Maori hw, which we have external reason to consider as 
 commonly the labial aspiration; the bold-faced type distinguishes 
 those instances in which the Rapanui has lost this aspirate. 
 
 839 844 855 856 858 952 
 
 In 850 we find a soHtary instance in which the Rapanui aspiration 
 corresponds to a Maori w, of course a weakened form of the labial. 
 
 While the detailed consideration of the various employment of the 
 aspiration properly belongs in the chapter in which we shall sum up for 
 consideration the information we have been able to acquire upon the 
 inner relations of these five languages of Southeast Polynesia, it will not 
 be amiss to remark at this point upon one general factor. Our record 
 of the five languages with which we are dealing comes to us through 
 French agency. With all the respect which lives of devotion to bitter 
 hardship, which passionate sacrifice of self to a higher and spiritual duty 
 must arouse in all sympathetic souls who in the South Sea have 
 observed these French priests, we should be remiss to our philological 
 duty if we should omit from the record a condition which functions 
 largely. It is not because they are French, these poor missionaries, 
 that their linguistic records are to rank somewhat below the maximum 
 of excellence ; nor is it because they are clergymen, for all our Polynesian 
 records come from missionaries of one communion or another. But of 
 the two congregations operative in Polynesia it is well known that the 
 mission priests are drawn from the peasant class of France and par- 
 ticularly from the northern peasantry. Now it is just in that class 
 that the aspirate is uncertain upon the tongue and at the gateway of the 
 ear, just as in some dialects of EngHsh we are familiar with the same 
 
48 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 trouble in the same class of speakers. Peasant French or Cockney 
 EngUsh, the result is one, an aspirate is assumed where none should be, 
 and where the aspirate is vital we find a dropped h. This fact must be 
 recognized as conditioning the record of these tongues. The aspira- 
 tion is too positive in Polynesian orthoepy to permit us to imagine for a 
 moment that the Easter Islanders use it or reject it indifferently to any 
 such extent as to warrant the numerous dupHcate forms which Pere 
 Roussel has set down. It is clearly a French type of error. 
 
 In the case of all that element of Rapanui speech for which we have 
 comparative data this analysis of the aspiration shows that the Proto- 
 Samoan aspirate, at the time when this migration hived off to eastward 
 emptiness of sea, was yet sufficiently in vigor to insure its viabiUty to 
 the utmost speck of soil upon which Polynesians might land for the 
 estabHshment of a new home. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 
 
 In the study of Easter Island we have had under review the ultimate 
 prolongation of Polynesian migration. How many expeditions passed 
 eastward without coming within the horizon of this tiny islet, a circle of 
 but a few miles, no man may know. In our acquaintance with the con- 
 ditions of such voyaging we see no possibility that any such adventurers 
 could have survived the sixty thirsty degrees of empty sea which 
 intervene between the last landfall of the Paumotu and the nearest 
 coast of South America. The Paumotu are selected as the point of 
 departure for reasons which will appear upon the charts. 
 
 This archipelago has had abundance of naming. In the geographies 
 it is set down as the Low Archipelago, which designation is borne out by 
 almost every island and islet, barely land enough to raise into the air a 
 forest of that coconut tree which is at its best when its roots reach the 
 brine through salted sands. To sailors it is known as the Dangerous 
 Archipelago. That also is true naming, for no shipman can feel safe 
 when he knows that somewhere athwart the course of his voyaging, in a 
 tangle of currents which he can not measure, lies this mole of unlighted 
 islands upon whose barrier reefs he may be hurled. Even of the better 
 name, better because indigenous, Paumotu, we have variant forms, 
 Pomotu, Poumotu. This name is objectionable to the scanty popula- 
 tion of the islands ; they have united to secure from the French adminis- 
 tration the adoption of the name of their preference, Tuamotu, which 
 means simply archipelago. But this designation has not come into 
 such generahty of employment as Paumotu; and for that reason we 
 shall use the latter name, for it seems not quite worth the while to 
 sacrifice place in the customary index arrangement. 
 
 If we include Mangareva and Pitcairn (the only high islands) and 
 Ducie — and every consideration of geophysics demands such inclusion — 
 we are dealing with an extrusive bank whose strike follows that north- 
 west-southeast Hne which is so characteristic in the heights and the 
 deeps of the South Pacific, a character in archipelagic mass and in each 
 island unit. It is proper to describe this extrusive mass as a bank. 
 The southeastern extremity is the one point at which the rock structure 
 has reached above the sea. In the islets the rock has been raised to 
 that point of approach to the limiting line of sedimentation which per- 
 mits the growth of reef -forming corals. The conditions were ideal for 
 such growth; of the seventy-six islands of the more narrowly defmed 
 
 49 
 
50 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 Paumotu — that is to say omitting the rocky lands of Mangareva, Pit- 
 cairn, Elizabeth (with an elevation of 24 meters), and the atollon of 
 Ducie — but two of the larger lack a lagoon, namely Tikei (which seems 
 never to have had the atoll form) and Makatea, in which the lagoon is 
 structurally present, but has lost its character either through sedimenta- 
 tion or through continuance of that extrusion which brought the bank 
 into a bathymetric position where growth of reef-forming corals became 
 possible. 
 
 This barrier extends from Matahiva in the extreme northwest 
 through 35 degrees of its middle latitude to Ducie; and 20 degrees of 
 this extent, as far as Mangareva, is an all but continuous barrier of 
 imbricated atolls and intervening shoals. At its northern extremity it 
 intervenes between Tahiti and the Marquesas in the fairway of canoes 
 working on the wind. With its southern outliers it extends downward 
 below the Tropic of Capricorn and into the belt of the westerly variable 
 winds. In its northern extent the islands, while low, are sufficiently 
 close together to catch and hold chartless voyagers feeling their way 
 along the trades. In its southern extent, while there are broader chan- 
 nels of clear water, the high lands of Mangareva and Pitcairn extend 
 far wider horizons and thus serve equally to catch the wanderers who 
 have stood too far to the south and are driven eastward by the anti- 
 trades. 
 
 There is one settlement factor in this ordering of the land units within 
 the great barrier which is a consideration far more important in the 
 study of Polynesian voyages than it is in our sea-ranging with chart and 
 compass and the logarithms of navigation. When our shipmaster has 
 computed from his chart, with the aid of sextant and chronometer, 
 that he is near his destination, he reverts to the old and helpless type; 
 he leaves the deck with the order "keep a sharp lookout forward." 
 With the Pacific voyagers blundering over the sea which, despite all 
 obstacles, they have made their own, knowing none and hoping all, 
 it must have been wholly a matter of keeping a sharp lookout, not only 
 forward but abeam. We might compute the horizons of Pitcairn and 
 Mangareva were there need, and thus measure the great reduction of 
 the width of the open sea between them. Even in the region of the 
 lowest atolls a sailor's eye can read in the sky at enormous distances the 
 loom of the land. The lagoon of Anaa reflects the sunlight which shim- 
 mers on its unruffled surface and casts so distinct a green hue upon the 
 trade-wind clouds which it creates that its existence may be known as 
 far upon the sea as if it were piercing the heavens a mile high instead of 
 lying on the waves scarcely as elevated as the seas which shatter in 
 tumult on its reef. 
 
 I have thus sketched the position of the Paumotu because of the bear- 
 ing which its geographical situation must have in conditioning its settle- 
 ment, as we shall see in the philological record. An important factor 
 
THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 51 
 
 in this consideration is the position, geographical and ethnographical, 
 of a second and parallel extrusion chain. This extends from Palm- 
 erston, which is unimportant, at its northwest tip; its importance begins 
 for our present purpose with the Hervey Islands and with Rarotonga in 
 particular ; thence it stretches through the Tubuai or Austral Group to 
 Rapa and Maretiri, which lie farther south of the tropic than any island 
 of Polynesia save New Zealand, of later settlement. 
 
 In this chain I find the second station of the Tongafiti migration after 
 its expulsion from Samoa, its center of distribution to the seats of the 
 present great settlements of this swarm. In advancing upon this chain 
 it is possible that the Tongafiti found a population of Proto-Samoans. 
 Such an antecedent population need not have been dense, for its origin 
 would have come from minor voyages of adventure. But the Tongafiti 
 advance upon them would be in considerable numbers. As to this we 
 have the most positive statement in Samoa. When Savea and his 
 brothers had chased the Tongafiti the length of 'Upolu, from Mutiatele 
 to Muhfanua, the vanquished sailed away in a body. Before such an 
 advance in force, and with the memory still fresh of past suffering, the 
 earlier settlers of this midocean chain would certainly take refuge in 
 flight, and the next halting-place must be Tahiti and the Paumotu. 
 
 With these considerations we may pass to the detailed study of what 
 the speech of the Paumotu may disclose. 
 
 The alphabet of the Paumotu in its relation to the Proto-Samoan, so 
 far as it is based on the comparable data assembled in this Rapanui dic- 
 tionary, is set forth in the following table, wherein the bold-faced type 
 designates the Proto-Samoan alphabet and the itahc the Paumotu 
 equivalent. 
 
 I r 
 ng ng, n nn, ng mm 
 
 h A, - hi; 
 
 .s h, - 
 
 V V 
 
 f f.v.h 
 kk tt PP 
 
 The most superficial examination will show how slight is the devia- 
 tion. Except for the mutation of sibilant to aspirate the Paumotu 
 alphabet is closer to the original than is the modern Samoan. There- 
 fore our study of the phonetic form of this speech should proceed with 
 particular care in every detail of ascertainable source of the complex of 
 elements. 
 
 The data in this work in which Paumotu words are employed in com- 
 parison with Rapanui, and, in such conjunction, with other languages of 
 Southeast Polynesia, but without identification in more distant lan- 
 guages, are noted in the following tables: 
 
52 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 Paumotu-Rapanui : 64 68 237 248 263 285 
 Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 
 
 17 134 146 186 213 260 264 266 
 Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti : 86 
 Paumo tu- Rapanu i-M angare va-M arquesas : 
 
 Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Tahiti: 
 Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva: 115 157 
 Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas: 41 49 
 Paumotu-Rapanui-Tahiti : 
 
 18 50 66 73 153 
 
 no 
 
 200 
 
 74 
 209 
 280 
 
 130 140 166 174 368 
 
 185 195 206 229 246 249 273 
 
 We next take up the group in which we have comparative data in the 
 Polynesian common to both migration streams, segregating as before 
 the material in terms of its distribution within the province. We find 
 one case, 554, in which the identification covers the Paumotu and 
 Rapanui and extends no farther. The tables follow : 
 
 573 603 
 
 574 605 
 
 575 606 
 578 607 
 580 608 
 582 611 
 
 586 612 
 
 587 613 
 
 588 615 
 
 589 616 
 
 590 618 
 
 591 619 
 
 592 620 
 
 593 623 
 595 626 
 601 630 
 
 Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas-' 
 
 296 
 
 321 
 
 368 
 
 398 
 
 424 
 
 451 
 
 483 
 
 514 
 
 542 
 
 298 
 
 322 
 
 369 
 
 399 
 
 425 
 
 452 
 
 484 
 
 515 
 
 546 
 
 300 
 
 326 
 
 370 
 
 402 
 
 426 
 
 453 
 
 491 
 
 516 
 
 548 
 
 301 
 
 328 
 
 371 
 
 403 
 
 427 
 
 457 
 
 492 
 
 517 
 
 552 
 
 302 
 
 336 
 
 372 
 
 404 
 
 429 
 
 460 
 
 494 
 
 519 
 
 553 
 
 304 
 
 339 
 
 375 
 
 405 
 
 431 
 
 461 
 
 495 
 
 520 
 
 555 
 
 306 
 
 342 
 
 376 
 
 407 
 
 432 
 
 463 
 
 497 
 
 5^2 
 
 557 
 
 309 
 
 348 
 
 378 
 
 408 
 
 438 
 
 464 
 
 500 
 
 523 
 
 558 
 
 310 
 
 351 
 
 379 
 
 410 
 
 439 
 
 468 
 
 502 
 
 524 
 
 559 
 
 311 
 
 353 
 
 380 
 
 411 
 
 441 
 
 469 
 
 507 
 
 525 
 
 560 
 
 312 
 
 357 
 
 387 
 
 413 
 
 444 
 
 470 
 
 508 
 
 526 
 
 561 
 
 313 
 
 359 
 
 388 
 
 414 
 
 445 
 
 471 
 
 509 
 
 528 
 
 562 
 
 314 
 
 360 
 
 389 
 
 415 
 
 446 
 
 474 
 
 510 
 
 530 
 
 566 
 
 316 
 
 362 
 
 390 
 
 416 
 
 447 
 
 475 
 
 5" 
 
 532 
 
 567 
 
 317 
 
 365 
 
 392 
 
 417 
 
 449 
 
 481 
 
 512 
 
 534 
 
 571 
 
 318 
 
 366 
 
 383 
 
 423 
 
 450 
 
 482 
 
 513 
 
 535 
 
 572 
 
 320 
 
 367 
 
 397 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 632 
 
 665 
 
 697 
 
 635 
 
 666 
 
 698 
 
 639 
 
 667 
 
 702 
 
 640 
 
 669 
 
 703 
 
 642 
 
 670 
 
 704 
 
 643 
 
 671 
 
 708 
 
 646 
 
 672 
 
 711 
 
 647 
 
 676 
 
 712 
 
 648 
 
 678 
 
 713 
 
 649 
 
 682 
 
 715 
 
 655 
 
 683 
 
 716 
 
 656 
 
 685 
 
 718 
 
 657 
 
 686 
 
 721 
 
 661 
 
 687 
 
 723 
 
 662 
 
 693 
 
 727 
 
 663 
 
 694 
 
 728 
 
 629 
 
 650 
 
 651 
 
 610 
 
 645 
 
 680 
 
 541 579 
 536 570 
 
 56S 577 583 594 602 
 
 Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 
 
 303 305 332 354 377 486 488 498 527 
 Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas: 
 
 307 345 406 434 465 472 476 504 531 
 343 
 
 Polynesian- Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Tahiti : 
 
 308 384 430 462 478 538 539 544 563 
 347 
 
 Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva: 437 724 
 Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas: 477 
 Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Tahiti: 428 487 496 
 
 The Proto-Samoan element will engage our attention in a series of 
 tables segregated by the same elements. 
 
 Proto-Samoan- Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 
 
 746 767 768 777 810 812 813 814 827 
 Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 743 775 793 830 
 
 Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas: 754 
 
 Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva : 806 
 
 Proto-Samoan- Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas: 783 
 
 Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Tahiti : 730 
 
 Similar ordering of the Tongafiti element affords this set of tables, 
 the single instance of 890 exhibiting a word of this source discoverable 
 nowhere outside the Paumotu and Rapanui : 
 
933 
 
 937 
 
 944 
 
 950 
 
 954 
 
 935 
 
 942 
 
 945 
 
 953 
 
 956 
 
 936 
 
 943 
 
 948 
 
 
 
 THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 53 
 
 Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 
 845 857 861 874 886 891 897 912 920 933 
 850 858 863 877 887 893 905 916 923 
 
 855 860 869 882 888 894 910 919 926 
 Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 
 
 839 849 867 875 880 899 917 946 952 
 Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas: 
 
 841 881 883 885 891 911 
 Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Tahiti: 
 
 856 889 896 929 939 947 949 
 Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva: 884 908 955 
 Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas: 862 930 
 Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Tahiti: 843 864 868 901 
 
 The foregoing lists are based upon that element of the Paumotu 
 which occurs in the Rapanuiaswell. Lest this should prove insufficient, 
 or too highly restricted in its character, to aiOFord a clear view of the 
 speech of the Paumotu it has seemed advisable to tabulate the elements 
 of that language which are traceable elsewhere in the Polynesian family. 
 The data thus elaborated are presented on page 64, the serial numera- 
 tion continued from the finding-list of the Rapanui material. 
 
 In two of the following groups, the general Polynesian and the Ton- 
 gafiti, we lack support from the Maori in several instances, but the 
 correlation is establishable through the Hawaiian or, less frequently, 
 through Mangaian or Rarotongan of the mid-ocean chain of islands of 
 probably Tongafiti settlement. I have accordingly distinguished these 
 entries in the proper tables by employing bold-faced type for the 
 Hawaiian identification and italic for the mid-oceanic. The Hawaiian 
 instances may prove of considerable importance in future study of these 
 data, but the discussion of their specific moment is wide of the present 
 inquiry. I note only that it would not surprise me if , in particular study 
 of the Tongafiti race movements, such as I am bestowing upon the 
 Proto-Samoan swarms, these data establish a course of migration into 
 Southeast Polynesia, and thence out of it to the northward, quite dis- 
 tinct from the southern migration which has colonized New Zealand. 
 
 Our first series of tables will be based upon identifications established 
 in general Polynesian. 
 
 Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori: 
 
 963 1028 1047 1084 1090 1120 1 164 1192 1286 1334 1443 1497 1626 1710 
 1018 1039 1060 1087 1094 1 124 1 168 1250 1319 1408 1459 1514 1637 1715 
 1020 1042 1080 1089 iioi 1 146 1 179 1285 1322 1428 1489 162 1 
 Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori: 
 
 980 995 1072 1279 1323 1332 1387 1395 1400 1414 1448 1506 1593 1606 
 994 1054 1 103 1309 
 Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Samoa-Maori: 
 
 1105 1116 1238 1277 1280 1284 1316 1335 1377 1440 i486 1487 1502 1644 
 nil 
 Paumotu-Mangareva-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori: 
 
 1123 1254 1271 1480 1541 1633 1670 1693 
 Paumotu-Tahiti-Samoa-Maori : 
 
 958 996 1009 1045 1071 1 142 1256 1336 1466 1472 1482 1550 1555 1700 
 990 1006 1035 1067 1095 1248 1289 1432 1471 1473 1507 
 Paumotu-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori : 1352 
 Paumotu-Mangareva-Samoa-Maori: 984 1088 1234 1303 
 Paumotu-Samoa-Maori: 959 1104 1531 1678 17 13 
 
54 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan affiliates provide the tables of the following series: 
 
 Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa: 
 
 1003 1253 1511 1513 1522 1600 1709 1720 
 Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa : 
 
 q6o 1014 1049 1053 1153 1185 1312 1333 1557 1622 
 Paumotu-Mangareva-Marquesas-Samoa: 1295 1609 
 Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Samoa: 962 1017 1264 1306 
 Paumotu-Tahiti-Samoa : 
 
 987 992 1 143 1 145 1 150 1 196 1249 1276 1291 1546 
 Paumotu-Mangareva-Samoa: 1013 1031 1274 1454 
 Paumotu-Marquesas-Samoa : 
 
 985 1025 1107 1170 1177 1190 1217 1292 1344 1381 1457 1474 1704 1229 
 Paumotu-Samoa : 991 1005 1016 1019 
 
 1582 1701 1716 
 1560 1594 1601 1733 
 
 From the Tongafiti affiliates we derive the following series of tables : 
 
 Paumotu- 
 
 965 
 
 970 
 
 971 
 
 974 
 
 Paumotu- 
 
 1063 
 
 1081 
 
 1092 
 
 Paumotu- 
 
 Paumotu- 
 
 lOII 
 
 1026 
 
 Paumotu- 
 
 1007 
 
 1022 
 
 1037 
 
 1061 
 
 1098 
 
 Paumotu- 
 
 1036 
 
 Paumotu- 
 
 Paumotu- 
 
 1023 
 
 1027 
 
 1032 
 
 Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas-Maori: 
 
 988 1097 1 144 1210 1337 1434 1458 
 
 102 1 1 106 1 156 1240 1382 1436 1460 
 
 1048 1 1 12 1 178 1324 1388 1444 1462 
 1050 1 136 1189 1329 
 
 Tahiti-Marquesas-Maori : 
 
 1096 1 1 13 1231 1278 1430 1446 1499 
 
 1 108 1 162 1233 1399 1441 1453 1508 
 
 1469 1484 1569 1642 1667 1685 
 1475 1500 1588 1656 1677 1708 
 1479 1504 1617 1664 1681 1718 
 
 1529 1535 1573 1625 1684 1705 
 
 1530 1571 1624 1662 1702 1706 
 
 1270 
 1294 
 
 Mangareva-Marquesas-Maori : 
 
 Mangareva-Tahiti-Maori : 
 1041 1086 1 1 18 1 125 1202 
 1083 1115 1121 1140 1225 
 
 Tahiti-Maori: 
 
 1099 1 154 1218 1247 1297 1367 
 1131 1163 1224 1265 1302 
 1 133 1205 1227 1268 1339 
 1 137 1206 1245 1296 1350 
 1147 
 
 Mangareva-Maori : 
 075 1152 1161 1167 1241 
 
 368 
 389 
 1392 
 
 1266 
 Marquesas-Maori: 1044 1076 
 
 Maori : 
 
 1040 1122 1141 1197 1207 1251 
 1043 1 129 1 186 1201 1209 1298 
 1056 
 
 1158 1159 1282 1375 
 
 1317 1366 1415 1481 1485 1523 1590 
 
 1363 1404 1455 1485 
 
 1397 1452 1512 1558 1583 1648 i6q6 
 
 1401 1468 1532 1561 1610 1673 1712 
 
 1403 1470 1547 1570 1636 1692 lyiQ 
 
 1431 1503 1551 1575 1645 1695 1726 
 
 1288 1320 13QI 1518 1589 1694 
 1287 1374 1386 1548 1689 
 
 1315 1349 1385 1456 1477 1492 1528 
 1321 1378 1445 1464 14S8 1527 1727 
 
 The next group of identifications, almost equal in number with the 
 foregoing, are confined within the limits of this province, Paumotu and 
 some one or more of its neighbor archipelagoes. 
 
 Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas: 
 
 989 1057 1 102 1 1 19 1 184 1237 1267 1341 1476 1491 1632 
 Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas : 
 
 964 1004 1082 1 126 1 182 1 194 1328 1359 1372 1467 1568 1634 1687 1736 
 
 975 1059 1091 1169 1193 1260 1348 1362 1406 1501 1620 1647 1725 1737 
 looi 1066 1 109 1 173 
 Paumotu-Mangareva-Marquesas: 1052 1172 1195 1608 
 Paumotu-Maugareva-Tahiti : 
 
 968 1051 1078 1134 1160 1301 1371 1442 1447 1505 1584 1717 1723 1728 
 
 972 1070 1114 1135 1261 1347 1435 
 Paumotu-Marquesas : 
 
 983 1199 1239 1343 1461 1494 1597 1605 1607 1655 1657 1697 1707 1724 
 1058 1212 1304 1417 
 Paumotu-Mangareva : 
 
 997 1024 1034 1 138 1 187 1228 1338 1373 1413 1439 1493 1635 1649 1650 
 1002 1030 1074 1 157 1213 1307 1358 1394 1433 
 
THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 55 
 
 Paumotu- 
 
 Tahiti: 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 961 
 
 1029 
 
 1 130 
 
 1203 
 
 1246 
 
 1310 
 
 1360 
 
 1411 
 
 1465 
 
 1537 
 
 1572 
 
 1611 
 
 1651 
 
 1683 
 
 966 
 
 1033 
 
 H32 
 
 1204 
 
 1252 
 
 13" 
 
 1361 
 
 1412 
 
 1478 
 
 153S 
 
 1574 
 
 1612 
 
 1652 
 
 1683 
 
 967 
 
 1038 
 
 1139 
 
 1208 
 
 1255 
 
 1313 
 
 1364 
 
 1416 
 
 1490 
 
 1539 
 
 1576 
 
 1613 
 
 1653 
 
 1686 
 
 969 
 
 1046 
 
 1 148 
 
 1211 
 
 1257 
 
 1314 
 
 1365 
 
 1418 
 
 1495 
 
 1540 
 
 1577 
 
 1614 
 
 1654 
 
 1688 
 
 973 
 
 1055 
 
 1 149 
 
 1214 
 
 1258 
 
 1318 
 
 1369 
 
 1419 
 
 1496 
 
 1542 
 
 1578 
 
 1615 
 
 1658 
 
 1690 
 
 976 
 
 1062 
 
 "51 
 
 1215 
 
 1259 
 
 1325 
 
 1370 
 
 1420 
 
 1498 
 
 1543 
 
 1579 
 
 1616 
 
 1659 
 
 1691 
 
 977 
 
 1064 
 
 "55 
 
 1216 
 
 1262 
 
 1326 
 
 1376 
 
 1421 
 
 1509 
 
 1544 
 
 1580 
 
 1618 
 
 1660 
 
 1698 
 
 978 
 
 1065 
 
 1 165 
 
 1219 
 
 1263 
 
 1327 
 
 1379 
 
 1422 
 
 1510 
 
 1545 
 
 1581 
 
 1619 
 
 1661 
 
 1699 
 
 979 
 
 1068 
 
 1 166 
 
 1220 
 
 1269 
 
 1330 
 
 1380 
 
 1423 
 
 1515 
 
 1549 
 
 1585 
 
 1623 
 
 1663 
 
 1703 
 
 981 
 
 1069 
 
 "71 
 
 1221 
 
 1272 
 
 1331 
 
 1383 
 
 1424 
 
 1516 
 
 1552 
 
 1586 
 
 1627 
 
 1665 
 
 17" 
 
 982 
 
 1073 
 
 "74 
 
 1222 
 
 1273 
 
 1340 
 
 1384 
 
 1425 
 
 1517 
 
 1553 
 
 1587 
 
 1628 
 
 1666 
 
 1714 
 
 986 
 
 1077 
 
 "75 
 
 1223 
 
 1275 
 
 1342 
 
 1390 
 
 1426 
 
 1519 
 
 1554 
 
 1591 
 
 1629 
 
 1668 
 
 I72I 
 
 993 
 
 1079 
 
 1 1 76 
 
 1226 
 
 1281 
 
 1345 
 
 1393 
 
 1427 
 
 1520 
 
 1556 
 
 1592 
 
 1630 
 
 1669 
 
 1722 
 
 998 
 
 1085 
 
 1 180 
 
 1230 
 
 1283 
 
 1346 
 
 1396 
 
 1429 
 
 1521 
 
 1559 
 
 1595 
 
 1631 
 
 1671 
 
 1729 
 
 999 
 
 1093 
 
 ii8i 
 
 1232 
 
 1290 
 
 1351 
 
 1398 
 
 1437 
 
 1524 
 
 1562 
 
 1596 
 
 1638 
 
 1672 
 
 1730 
 
 1000 
 
 1 100 
 
 "83 
 
 1235 
 
 1293 
 
 1353 
 
 1402 
 
 1438 
 
 1525 
 
 1563 
 
 1598 
 
 1639 
 
 1674 
 
 173I 
 
 1008 
 
 IIIO 
 
 1188 
 
 1236 
 
 1299 
 
 1354 
 
 1405 
 
 1449 
 
 1526 
 
 1564 
 
 1599 
 
 1640 
 
 1675 
 
 1732 
 
 lOIO 
 
 1117 
 
 1191 
 
 1242 
 
 1300 
 
 1355 
 
 1407 
 
 1450 
 
 1533 
 
 1565 
 
 1602 
 
 1641 
 
 1676 
 
 1734 
 
 1012 
 
 1127 
 
 1198 
 
 1243 
 
 1305 
 
 1356 
 
 1409 
 
 1451 
 
 1534 
 
 1566 
 
 1603 
 
 1643 
 
 1679 
 
 1735 
 
 1015 
 
 1128 
 
 1200 
 
 1244 
 
 1308 
 
 1357 
 
 1410 
 
 1463 
 
 1536 
 
 1567 
 
 1604 
 
 1646 
 
 1680 
 
 
 Finally a few brief tables will disclose the tale that this arid numerical 
 waste has to tell. 
 
 The material available for the foregoing study of the Paumotu is 
 summed in 2,550 items. Of these we have developed identifications in 
 other Polynesian tongues for 1,335 items, 52 per cent. Of this Paumotu 
 element 577 items reveal their affiliations in this province of Southeast 
 Polynesia, 43 per cent of Paumotu speech. Similarly we find 758 items 
 whose affiliates are in the Polynesian of the archipelagoes westward 
 and earlier along the migration track, 57 per cent. In the more minute 
 study of affiliation we see that 455 items are identifiable in Rapanui, 
 34 per cent; 1095 in Tahiti, 81 per cent; 583 in Mangareva, 42 per cent; 
 645 in the Marquesas, 48 per cent. 
 
 In the preceding paragraph I have first established the percentage 
 of affihates in bulk. Thereafter I have established the percentages 
 through the use of 1,335, the sum of the identifications, as the denomi- 
 nator. Of course it is possible for those students who prefer it to estab- 
 lish the percentages in bulk by the employment of denominator 2,550; 
 the relative proportion will not thereby be affected, for the ratio, once 
 estabHshed, is constant. 
 
 In defense of my method I suggest the following considerations. 
 Through initial dichotomy we have estabhshed two classes in the Pau- 
 motu: that in which exterior affiliation is discovered, that in which 
 such affihation has not yet been discovered — two classes nearly equal 
 in extent. We must consider the position of the unidentified class. At 
 present it stands simply as speech material peculiar to the Paumotu. 
 We then meet the problem, is this peculiar possession Polynesian or 
 ahen contamination? If alien contamination, whence comes it? 
 
 There is not an item in this class which might not be Polynesian, 
 firmly estabhshed by its occurrence in no more than a single outer lan- 
 guage of the family. Form, usage, sense-structure, all conform rigidly 
 
56 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 to the spirit of the known Polynesian. The only elements which are at 
 all to be recognized outside the Polynesian family are a very few of that 
 small group common to Polynesian and Malayan. The position of 
 this element I have discussed at great length in " The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings" and have estabhshed the proof of borrowing by the Malayans 
 from the earlier Polynesian peoples of Indonesia. This element, there- 
 fore, is to be held as true Polynesian, not a Malayan contamination. 
 The only other sources of such speech metamorphosis fall into two 
 classes, according as we regard the Proto-Samoan migration or the 
 Tongafiti migration as colporteurs. For the latter we can not speak; 
 not as yet can we identify its voyagings earUer than its appearance 
 in Nuclear Polynesia, except that negatively and exclusively we are 
 convinced that it did not follow the course along the Melanesian archi- 
 pelagoes. To the earhest Proto-Samoan migrants occurred the oppor- 
 tunity of acquiring Melanesian speech material. To each item in the 
 data of this work where the word is recognizable in Melanesia, despite 
 savage mutilations, I have made a note of reference to my former work; 
 from this it will readily be seen that the word in Polynesian can not be 
 due to Melanesian contamination, but that it occurs am.ong the darker 
 race as a borrowing from the more intelligent Polynesian commorant 
 for a more or less extended sojourn in their abodes. A discussion of the 
 improbabiHtyof Melanesian contamination of Polynesian, at far greater 
 length than is here desirable, will be found in "The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings" at page 149. 
 
 This problem is one which we shall encounter in the detailed examina- 
 tion of each Polynesian language; each will exhibit its distinctive per- 
 centage of recognized affihates, each will have a residuum which is not 
 to be identified in any other language of the family in that modern 
 phase in which alone we may know it. The mere accident that, in other 
 languages of the family, these residual vocables have gone into disuse 
 need not rob them of their Polynesian heritage. Therefore in dealing 
 with the several sets of percentages I adopt for my denominator the 
 sum of the affiliates as being the true representative of the character 
 of the speech, the unrecognized mass being set apart as not conditioning 
 the problem. 
 
 It is easy for a word to go into disuse in any language ; that is one of 
 the incidents of growth. Not all of us understand the EngHsh of 
 Shakespeare, a fact which is scum.bled in our perception by the fact that 
 in those texts we have the keen zest in the narrative to carry us past the 
 incomprehensibilities scarcely noticed. Still less do we comprehend 
 the King James English of the Bible, a fact piously obscured in the gen- 
 eral feeling that ignorance is the handmaid of theology. If these facts 
 are undeniable in a language of written record and lexicographic exacti- 
 tude much more must such be the case in the speech of simple islanders 
 who know no letters. The Polynesian is of the earliest type of speech, 
 
THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 57 
 
 essentially primordial. Its users are upon a similarly primordial cul- 
 ture plane. Their speech they would deal with as they deal with any 
 other of their possessions; loss is naturally enormous. Equally, under 
 conditions of colonies of the same race parted so far as to preclude 
 intercommunication, there will be accretion to meet new needs which 
 may arise in one home and not in the other. This also will tend to 
 create an unidentifiable residuum. This may be made plain through 
 the employment of symbols. Let us regard the mother Polynesian 
 as consisting of speech elements abcd-efghi; of this mother speech 
 Rapanui has preserved a which has vanished from the Paumotu, Ma- 
 ngareva, Tahiti, and the Marquesas, and in conformity with its special 
 needs has acquired a speech element designable as a. In the same 
 manner loss in four languages has left the Paumotu the only tongue in 
 which ancestral b survives and to this is added element h. Thus we 
 shall find in Southeast Polynesia five distinct and irreducible residua 
 Aa, b6, cr, dJ, Ue. That they are not to be correlated is due to the rude- 
 ness of the culture whose speech record we have under review. 
 
 I am the more content to present the matter in this mechanical form 
 because in the work* of my friend, Dr. Georg Friederici, of Dorhsheim, 
 the topic is illuminated in the most graceful fashion : 
 
 In diesem auf die soeben geschilderte Weise durchWanderungen und Ver- 
 mischungen entstandenen Tuamotudialekt von rein polynesischem Grund- 
 charakter befindet sich nun eine Zahl von ganz merkwlirdigen, frenidartigen 
 Ausdriicken, die, soweit mir bekannt, es bisher niemand gelungen ist, zu einer 
 anderen Sprache in Beziehung zu bringen. Nun konnte man vielleicht das 
 sogenannte Worttabu hierfur verantwortlich machen, das in Amerika, so im 
 Chaco von Paraguay, im heutigen Staate New York, auf den Aleuten — um aus 
 den verschiedensten Gegenden einige Beispiele zu nennen — und auch in der 
 Siidsee eine nicht unwesentliche Rolle im Entwickelungsgange von Sprachen 
 gespielt hat. Ganz bekannt sind die autokratischen Bemiihungen des Konigs 
 Kamehameha von Hawaii durch Worttabu und Neuersatz das Vokabularium 
 dieses poly nesischen Dialekts radikal umzuf ormen . Diese bei seinen Lebzeiten 
 energisch durchgefiihrte Reform fiel aber nach seinem Tode infolge des Wider- 
 standes von Hauptlingen und Volk vollkommen zusammen, so dass die von 
 ihm neueingefuhrten Worter nahezu restlos verschwunden zu sein scheinen. 
 Gerade diese Entwickelung zeigt aber, dass wir auf Worttabu und willkiir- 
 lichen Neuersatz die fremden Elemente im Tuamotu kaum zuriickfuhren 
 durfen ; denn eine autokratische oder hierarchischc, alles umfassende Haupt- 
 lings- Oder Priestergewalt war in der weitzerstreuten Tuamotugruppe unmoglich, 
 und was dem machtigen Kamehameha nicht gelang, hatte nie ein Tuamotu- 
 hauptling durchsetzen konnen. Dagegen macht Moerenhout eine Anregung, 
 die sehr viel fiir sich hat. Man mag gegen Moerenhout wegen seiner Intrig- 
 uen mit Missions- und Staatsgewalt manches sagen; gegen gehassige An- 
 griffe hatihn schon Schirren in Schutz genommen.undwasderenghsch-protes- 
 tantische Verfasser der "Rovings" gegen diesen franzosisch-katholischen 
 
 *Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Tuamotu-Inseln, page 66. 
 
58 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 •'notleidenden Belgier" vorbringt, ist in der wut- und hassgeschwangerten 
 Atmosphare eines Religionskrieges in der Siidsee ohne Belang. Denn alles 
 dies hat nichts zu tun mit der Tatsache, das Moerenhout ein vortrefflicher und 
 ein ganz zuverlassiger Beobachter ist. Sowohl bei seinen geographischen, als 
 auch bei seinen etlinographischen Angaben habe ich dies mehrf ach nachpriifen 
 konnen. 
 
 Moerenhout sagt nun, das man im Tuamotumeer verschlagene Kinder im 
 Kanu gefunden habe und auf einen Atoll nur eine Frau mit zwei Kindern. 
 Wie schon ausgefiihrt, spielen verschlagene Kanus eine erhebliche Rolle in der 
 Besiedehmg der einzelnen Inseln dieser zahlreichen Gruppe. Der Gedanke 
 scheint mir nun sehr einleuchtend, das Kinder, die zwar schon sprechen konn- 
 ten, d. h. sich in ihrer Familie und im Dorf das Geriist, den grammatikalischen 
 Aufbau ihrer Sprache zueigen gemachthatten, aber vorerstnur das beschrankte 
 Vokabularium eines Kindes besassen, auf unbewohnte Atolle verschlagen 
 wurden. Als sich dann dem heranwachsenden Geiste Erscheinungen und 
 Gedanken aufdrangten, zu deren Bezeichnung das mitgebrachte Vokabularium 
 des Kindes nicht ausreichte, wurden neue Bezeichnungen erfunden. Aus den 
 herangewachsenen Kindern wurde eine Familie, aus der Familie ein Volk, das 
 sich und seine Sprache iiber andere Atolle verbreitete. Bei der vorhin be- 
 schriebenen Konsolidierung des Tuamotudialekts sind dann so entstandenen 
 fremdartigen Bezeichnungen mit in den Gesamtdialekt iibergegangen. Zahl- 
 reich sind sie verhaltnismassig nicht. Der Charakter dieser fremdartigen 
 Worter scheint mir wenigstens zum Teil fiir diese von Moerenhout angeregte 
 Auffassung einzutreten. Ganz sicherlich tun dies die Zahlen, Sie sind vollig 
 abweichend von dem durch alle polynesischen und die meisten melanesischen 
 Sprachen durchgehenden polynesischen Zahlensysteme. Wer nun bei Sprach- 
 auf nahmen mit Naturvolkern die immer sich wiederholende Erf ahrung gemacht 
 hat, dass Kinder iiberhaupt im allgemeinen nicht zahlen konnen, und dass 
 selbst erwachsene junge Leute erst unter sich diskutieren oder altere Manner 
 um Rat fragen miissen, ehe sie richtig bis zehn zahlen konnen, fiir den ist es fast 
 ein Postulat, dass die Zahlworter in einer Sprache anders lauten miissen, die 
 sich in der soeben erorterten Weise gebildet haben soil. Charakteristisch poly- 
 nesisch ist auch, dass sich die verschiedenen Dialekte im Archipel zu einem, 
 dem heutigen Tuamotudialekt, ausgewachsen haben. Waren melanesisches 
 Blut and melanesische Kultur in einem belangreichen Prozentsatz beigemengt, 
 wie man angesichtsder fremdartigen somatischen und linguistischen Elemente 
 meinen konnte, dann wiirde man mehr von Zersplitterung horen. Denn 
 ZerspHtterung in Sprachen und Dialekte ist charakteristisch melanesisch. 
 
 We reach less hypothetical ground when we take up the examination 
 of the affiliates in the Paumotu and begin to apportion them geographi- 
 cally to other members of the great Polynesian family. It has already 
 been indicated, the whole course of these studies is intended to make 
 it plain, that when properly read these geographical units correspond 
 with ethnic units of subdivision within the family of the Polynesian 
 race. The whole aim and purpose of these tables is to provide the 
 means whereby we may examine in each geographical unit the ethnic 
 factors and segregate them in relation to their respective sources. 
 
THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 
 
 59 
 
 The summation of this information is presented in the following table 
 
 Table 3. 
 
 
 Rapanui affiliates. 
 
 Extra-Rapanui. 
 
 Grand 
 total. 
 
 South- 
 east 
 Poly- 
 nesia. 
 
 Poly- 
 nesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 
 Tonga- 
 fiti. 
 
 Total. 
 
 South- 
 east 
 Poly- 
 nesia. 
 
 Poly- 
 nesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tonga- 
 fiti. 
 
 Total. 
 
 
 6 
 
 8 
 1 
 
 7 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 49 
 12 
 
 
 
 I 
 40 
 
 t 
 
 7 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 7 
 
 29 
 24 
 10 
 
 53 
 20 
 
 II 
 
 32 
 
 4 
 
 21 
 
 379 
 
 5 
 40 
 18 
 
 8 
 •5 
 
 4 
 
 25 
 
 4 
 8 
 10 
 
 _ 
 
 30 
 47 
 29 
 4 
 25 
 '3 
 
 106 
 
 % 
 
 68 
 44 
 
 476 
 
 46 
 390 
 117 
 47 
 92 
 54 
 
 4^1 
 
 Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta . 
 
 Pau-Mq-Ta 
 
 Pau-Mgv-Mq 
 
 Pau-Mgv-Ta 
 
 Pau-Mangareva . . . 
 Pau-Marquesas . . . 
 Pau-Tahiti 
 
 Totals 
 
 Grand total. .. 
 
 227 
 14 
 •5 
 
 '1 
 
 I 
 3 
 
 9 
 
 f 89 
 I488 
 
 277 
 116 
 
 11 
 
 72 455 
 213 880 
 
 488 
 
 116 
 
 63 2.3 
 
 880 
 
 
 577 
 
 393 
 
 80 
 
 285 1335 
 
 
 
 We now reserve until the final chapter the particular study of Rapanui 
 in this scheme, except that we divide the Paumotu into the two classes 
 of that speech element which is common to Easter Island and that 
 speech element in which Rapanui is not represented. Our next table 
 will exhibit the proximity of the affinities which the dissection of the 
 Paumotu has offered in the foregoing table. In this we deal with all 
 the identifications in the neighbor islands of Southeast Polynesia. 
 
 Table 4. 
 
 
 Rapanui afiUiates. 
 
 Extra-Rapanui. 
 
 Total. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. Ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 356 
 
 347 
 394 
 
 78 
 It 
 
 739 
 236 
 254 
 
 84 
 39 
 29 
 
 1095 
 583 
 645 
 
 81 
 42 
 48 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 In the next table we shall deal with those identifications which do not 
 extend beyond the province of Southeast Polynesia. 
 
 Table 5. 
 
 
 Rapanui affiliates. 
 
 
 No. 
 
 P. Ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 23 
 21 
 
 65 
 
 25 
 
 443 
 
 90 
 
 12 
 >7 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 23 
 73 
 
 59 
 
 85 
 
60 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 In like manner we tabulate the three exterior elements by the Pau- 
 motu identifications in the same neighbor islands : 
 
 Table 6. 
 
 
 Rapanui affiliates. 
 
 Extra-Rapanui. 
 
 Polynesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 TongafiU. 
 
 Polynesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 No. 
 
 p. ct. 
 
 -• 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 NO. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 259 
 
 71 
 71 
 7« 
 
 »4 
 II 
 
 4 
 
 3 
 4 
 
 6o 
 6o 
 
 i6 
 
 f 
 67 
 
 25 
 17 
 17 
 
 34 
 21 
 34 
 
 9 
 5 
 9 
 
 159 
 89 
 87 
 
 40 
 22 
 22 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 Finally, in computing the relation of these three external identifica- 
 tions to the mass of Paumotu identifications we obtain this table: 
 
 Table ?• 
 
 
 Rapanui 
 affiliates. 
 
 Extra- 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Polynesian 
 
 Proto-Samoan 
 
 Tongafiti .... 
 
 P.ct. 
 60.4 
 
 .1, 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 13 4 
 
 7 
 
 24.3 
 
 
 80.7 
 
 44-7 
 
 The last table shows at the merest glance that the two elements of 
 Paumotu speech vary widely in relation to the rearward past of their 
 race. That Paumotu which is recognizable as affiliated with Rapanui 
 preserves 80 per cent of its history ; the other Paumotu shows little more 
 than half as much. That the two represent different movements of 
 population is highly probable, but beyond the expression of the opinion 
 that such is the case I hesitate to venture. A certain antecedent prob- 
 ability fosters the view that this second Paumotu is the remnant of an 
 older population, longer seated in the Paumotu, upon which the Rapanui- 
 affiliate Paumotu descended in the course of their voyaging and there 
 deposited colonies of the younger stock, while the more venturesome 
 pushed bravely out into the enticing east. The prime bases of such an 
 opinion are, that this element is numerically almost two-thirds of Pau- 
 motu speech as known to us, and that it is fair to consider that the people 
 longer separated from the central home of the race must have under- 
 gone the greater loss of speech material. This is a justifiable reading of 
 the two percentages 80 and 45 . But when we inspect the details of this 
 westward affiliation we encounter difficulties which we may not venture 
 to adjust to such a theory. It might be possible to pursue this farther 
 if it were not for the character of that element which I have for con- 
 
THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 61 
 
 venience designated Polynesian; being common to the two migration 
 swarms, its presence in any given language might be due to a Proto- 
 Samoan migration or to a Tongafiti voyage. That is a point which we 
 may not determine, the material is incapable of reveahng its source; 
 being neutral, it removes itself from the computations. The evidence 
 of the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti elements is also negative. On 
 the hypothesis of a secondary population receiving accession from a later 
 swarm, and taking into consideration our knowledge that a migration of 
 the Tongafiti left Samoa for new lands, we should expect to find in the 
 sedentary people a preponderance of the Proto-Samoan, in the newer 
 swarm a preponderance of the Tongafiti. But this table has made it 
 plain that the Tongafiti preponderates in each, and that, though the 
 figures vary, the ratio is practically the same ; the Tongafiti outbalances 
 the Proto-Samoan just about four to one. In the extra-Rapanui Pau- 
 motu there must be some significance in the extreme paucity of the gen- 
 eral Polynesian, about half of the Tongafiti. Tentatively! suggest that 
 this may signify that the 13 per cent Polynesian was brought in the 
 Tongafiti swarm. This contravenes the hypothesis that this Paumotu 
 element represents an earlier and sedentary population. 
 
 When we pass backward to the next preceding table, wherein to the 
 triple earlier identification of the sources of the material is added the 
 record of the affiliation within the province of Southeast Polynesia, we 
 find a most interesting and really illuminating condition of affairs. In 
 the Paumotu common to Rapanui we find the Proto-Samoan and the 
 Tongafiti elements at practically the figure which we established in the 
 bulk computation, but the general Polynesian has increased by 10 per 
 cent, and that equally in the three other languages. We observe also 
 the great evenness of the distribution to Tahiti, Mangareva, and the 
 Marquesas; the percentages vary only in the slightest degree. This is 
 evidence that the Paumotu element which has reached Rapanui on the 
 long eastward voyage has made itself felt most evenly through the more 
 compactly placed archipelagoes of the province. But when we turn to 
 the other half of the table, that which deals with the Paumotu not shared 
 with Rapanui, we find great irregularities. In the elements shared 
 with Mangareva and with Marquesas the general Polynesian material 
 has increased by about a third over the table discussed in the preceding 
 paragraph, and the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti material remain at 
 practically the same figure. But when we examine the Tahiti affiHa- 
 tions we find a striking change in all except the Proto-Samoan material, 
 which has undergone a small and negligible increase. The general Poly- 
 nesian has almost doubled, and the Tongafiti falls little short of the 
 same increase. This is the first instance in these considerations where 
 our attention has been directed to a close alhance between the Paumotu 
 and Tahiti. We shall have to concern ourselves again and yet again 
 with this alliance. 
 
62 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 We shall next examine in conjunction the two tables in which per- 
 centages are first expressed ; they diflfer only in the presence and in the 
 absence of the westward elements. 
 
 In the former we find in the Paumotu element common to Rapanui 
 the same evenness of affiliation distributed over the three other archi- 
 pelagoes, such preponderance as exists incHning to the Marquesas, and 
 with Tahiti and Mangareva 8 and 12 per cent lower. This preponder- 
 ance obtains in the similar table of those elements whose identification 
 does not pass beyond the province. In this case the weight of the Mar- 
 quesas approximates that of the former table, Tahiti and Mangareva are 
 in practical agreement and enormously lower. In the extra-Rapanui 
 half of the tables we find the same great upward movement of the Tahiti 
 element, percentages of 84 and 90 respectively. Mangareva shows a 
 divergence which will fitly become a topic of study in the next chapter; 
 its affiliates stand at 39 and 1 2 per cent respectively. The Marquesas 
 is still lower in the scale of affiliation in the broader group, but runs a 
 Httle above Mangareva in the restricted group. 
 
 Again I find it a pleasure to cite Dr. Friederici, whose monograph is a 
 model :* 
 
 Finckf ist auf Grund gewiss interessanter, aber einseitiger, weil lediglich und 
 allein sprachlicher Untersuchungen, zu dem Schluss gekommen, dass die 
 Tuamotus nur von Tahiti aus ihre Bevolkerung erhalten haben. Dieses Ergeb- 
 nis widersprichtden Ueberlieferungen, Genealogien und ethnologischen Befun- 
 den, welche feststellen, dass etwa vom Jahre 1000 unserer Zeitrechnung an 
 die Tuamotu-Inseln bewusst von Tahiti im Norden und Mangareva im Siiden, 
 und unbcwusst oder gezwungen auch zum Teil von den Marquesas aus ihre 
 Bevolkerung erhalten haben. Finck, der unter grundsatzlicher Vernachlas- 
 sigung alien anderen Materials, lediglich unter Beschrankung auf das rein 
 Linguistische aus der Untersuchung der feinen dialektischen Unterschiede 
 seine Schlussfolgerungen zieht, begeht den Fehler, zu glauben, dass es nur 
 einen Tuamotu-Dialekt gab. Das von ihm benutzte ' ' Paumotuan Dictionary 
 with Polynesian Comparatives" von Edw. Tregear (Wellington 1895) ist mir 
 leider unzuganglich geblieben; ich kann daher nicht sagen, wo und wann es 
 aufgenommen worden ist. Wahrscheinlich ist es ein Lexikon des jetzigen Tua- 
 motu-Dialekts, der sich durch den vermehrten Verkehr in der Gruppe seit 60- 
 70 Jahren aus den friiheren Dialekten konsolidiert hat ; es mag in den Nord- 
 west-Inseln aufgenommen sein. Ftir derartige Untersuchungen aber, wie sie 
 Finck anstellt, um dann aus ihnen historische Schliisse zu ziehen, konnen nur 
 die urspriinglichen, unvermischten Dialekte als Arbeitsbasis dienen. 
 
 Zwar konnte sich ein Neu-Seeland Maori, der Tahitisch sprach, auf Reao 
 verstandigen, ebenso wie ein Marquesaner auf Rapanui und Cooks bekannter 
 Tahitier Tupaia auf Neu-vSeeland. Aber das will nicht mehr sagen, als wenn 
 sich ein Franke mit einem Schwaben unterhalt; die dialektischen Unterschiede, 
 auf die Finck seine Untersuchungen aufbaut, bleiben deswegen doch. Wir 
 wissen genau, dass sie vorhanden waren. Wir wissen zudem aus den Ueberlief- 
 
 *Op. cit., page 61. 
 
 tF. N. Finck, "Die Wanderungen der Polynesier nach dem Zeugnis ihrer Sprachen," 1909. 
 
THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 63 
 
 erungen und Genealogien, dass Makatea, Rangiroa, Arutua, Kaukura, Apataki, 
 Niau, Toau, Fakarava und Faite ihre Bevolkerung unmittelbar aus Tahiti 
 erhielten, und dass anderseits Reao, Pukaruha, Tatakoto, Vahitaki, Hao, Faka- 
 ina, Angatau und zum Teil Hikueru von Mangareva aus bevolkert wurden. 
 Unsere Nachrichten iiber die tatsachliche Verschiedenheit der Bewohner der 
 ersten Gruppe von denen der zweiten stimmen hiermit ganz ausserordentlich 
 gut iiberein. Die Zeiten sind voriiber, in denen man den unkontrollierten, 
 teils ungenau wiedergegebenen, zum Teil mit Ungereimtheiten angefiillten 
 polynesischen Genealogien so skeptisch gegeniiberstand. Die Arbeiten von 
 Schirren, Quatrefages und die betreffenden Abschnitte in Waitz-Gerland, so 
 scharfsinnig und wertvoll in ihrer Zeit waren, sind vollig iiberholt. * * * 
 Die polynesischen Genealogien und Ueberlieferungen unterrichten uns genau 
 so gut iiber die polynesisclie Geschichte, wie die romischen Annalen mit ihren 
 Erzahlungen sagenhaften oder atiologischen Charakters iiber die alteste 
 romische Geschichte. Zu diesen beiden Besiedelungen von Tahiti und Ma- 
 ngareva kam nun doch, wie schon mehrf ach angedeutet, eine dritte, hochstwahr- 
 scheinlich unfreiwillige, von den Marquesas aus, deren Spuren ethnologisch 
 noch vollkommen festzustellen sind. 
 
 Die verschiedenen durch die Besiedelungsgeschichte der Tuamotus begriin- 
 deten Dialekte wurden dann durch das, was man die "roving propensities " der 
 Tuamotuleute genannt hat, zusammengemengt und zu dem Tuamotu-dialekt 
 von heute im allgemeinen verdichtet. Auf nahezu alien Tuamotu-Inseln, 
 selbstdenallerunwirthlichsten, sind Spuren ehemaligeroderzeitweiser Bewohn- 
 ung gefunden woren. Es waren aber nicht allein diese Neigung der Tua- 
 mota-Insulaner zum Herumstreifen und eine wikingergleiche Freude am Meer: 
 unfreiwillige und gezwungene Wanderungen kamen in grossem Umf ange hinzu. 
 Die Beispiele von verschlagenen Booten in Ost-Polynesien sind sehr zahlreich, 
 selbst die Mangarevaleute auf ihren Flossen machen keine Ausnahme. Sieben 
 von ihnen erreichten auf so einem gebrechlichen Fahrzeuge Rapa. Nicht 
 zufrieden damit, diese einsame Insel gliicklich gefasst zu haben und von den 
 Bewohnern freundhch aufgenommen worden zu sein, schififten sich vier von 
 ihnen wieder ein, um zu versuchen, auf demselben Wege wieder in ihre Heimat 
 zuriickzukehren. Die rund looo km. von Rapa bis Mangareva entsprechen 
 etwa einer Entfernung von Bergen in Norwegen nach Island. Unternehm- 
 ender konnten auch die nordischen Wikinger kaum sein. 
 
 With this interesting citation we may leave the final consideration of 
 the Paumotu to the summing up of all our discoveries in other of these 
 languages, feeUng confident that the agreement of other parts of South- 
 east Polynesia will remove Dr. Friederici's objections to the linguistic 
 method. 
 
 The following list, the serial numeration being continued from the 
 Rapanui finding-Hst ended at page 184, presents that element of Pau- 
 motu speech which, through lack of Rapanui afTiHates, was not included 
 in the Easter Island vocabulary, yet which is properly to be included in 
 any philological comparison of Polynesian speech in general. Inas- 
 much as we shall next take up in these studies the central and earlier 
 languages of Nuclear Polynesia it has seemed advisable in this place to 
 make a complete record for Southeast Polynesia. 
 
64 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 958. agoago slender, light, elegant. Ta.: 
 
 ao, thin, wasted. Sa.: agosi, wasted 
 by illness. Ma. : angoa, thin, lean. 
 
 959. aha a strong breeze. Sa.: afa, gale. 
 
 Ma.: awhd, id. 
 
 960. ahi sandalwood. Ta.: afti. id. Mq.: 
 
 auahi, a variety of breadfruit. Sa.: 
 csi, sandalwood. Ha.: ili-ahi, id. 
 
 961. aho breath, wind. Ta.: aho, breath. 
 
 Ha.: aho, id. 
 
 962. ahuahu suffocating, stifling. Mgv.: 
 
 ahu, hot, flushed. Ta.: ahu, heat, 
 fever. Sa.: dfu, heated, as an oven. 
 
 963. akau reef. Mgv.: akau, shoal, rock 
 
 ridge. Ta.: aau. reef. Mq.: akau, 
 id. Sa.:fl'aM, id. Ma. : a^aw, coast. 
 
 964. akuakutohunt. Ta.:aMaM,id. Mq.: 
 
 dudu, id. 
 
 965. anake only. Mgv.: anake, id. Ta.: 
 
 anae, id. Ma.: anake, id. 
 
 966. anavai brook. Ta.: a^iavai, id. 
 
 967. anave to breathe. Ta.: anave, id. 
 
 968. aniani to beseech. Mgv.: ani, toask, 
 
 to demand. Ta. : ani, id. 
 
 969. anotau time, period. Ta. : <i«o/aM, id. 
 
 970. anounu cold. Mgv.,Ta., Mq., Ma.: 
 
 anu, id. 
 
 971. ao the world. Mgv.: ao, id. Ta.: ao, 
 
 id. Mq.: aotwaawa, id. Ma.:ao, id. 
 
 972. ao happy, prosperity. Mgv. : ao, tran- 
 
 quil conscience. Ta.: ao, happiness. 
 
 973. aoi to veer, to turn about. Ta.: aoi, 
 
 mobile. 
 
 974. apuapu pregnant. Ta. : hapu, hapi. id. 
 
 Mq.: Iiopti, id. Ma.: hapu, id. 
 
 975. araea clay. Ta.: araca, id. Mq.: 
 
 kaaea, red ochre. 
 
 976. arahi to beg, to implore. Ta.: arai, 
 
 to intercede. 
 
 977. area, areka however, in the meantime. 
 
 Ta.: ar^a, but, however. 
 
 978. ariana soon. Ta.: ariana, aria, id. 
 
 979. aruehaga apology. Ta.: arwe, to ap- 
 
 plaud, to glorify. 
 
 980. fakaatea to remove, to put away. Ta. : 
 
 atea, clear. Mq.: atea, id. Sa.: atea- 
 tea, wide, spacious. Ma. : atea, clear. 
 
 981. au deserving, worthy. Ta.: au, fit, 
 
 worthy. 
 
 982. auhaga sense. Ta.: OMraa, id. 
 
 983. eketu fugitive. Mq.: ketu, to chase 
 
 away by force. 
 
 984. emiemi fright, terror. Mgv.: emietni, 
 
 to tremble. Fu.: ewi, sudden move- 
 ment of alarm. Ha.: emi, to fail in 
 courage. Mq.: emiee, to tremble, 
 shiver, quiver. 
 
 985. faga bent, oblique, to bend over. Mq.: 
 
 fana, bent, oblique. Sa. : faga-tua, 
 to wrestle, (?) to bend the back (tua). 
 
 986. fagof ago hoarse, a snuffler. Ta. : fao, 
 
 a snufiler. 
 
 987. faiere woman in childbed. Ta..: faire, 
 
 lying-in. Sa. : failele, nurse. To.: 
 faele, to bring forth. Fu.: faeleele, 
 woman just delivered. Cf. 991. 
 
 988. faita to grimace. Mgv.: ai7a, id. Ta.: 
 /ai/a,id. Mq.: haita, id. Ma: faita, 
 to show the teeth. 
 
 989. fakaea to repose. Mgv.: akaea, id. 
 Ta. : faaea, id. Mq.: hakaea, id. 
 
 990. f akau to resist. Ta. : faau, resolute. 
 Sa.: fa' ail, to insist. Ma.: whakau, 
 to make firm. 
 
 99 1 . f akerekere woman in childbed. Fu. : 
 faeleele, woman just delivered. Cf. 
 987. 
 
 992 . hakaf ana to fasten the sail to the yard. 
 
 Ta. : fatid, the yard. Sa. : fand, the 
 mast. 
 
 993. fanako joy. Ta.: fanao, pleasure, 
 glory. 
 
 994. fano to set sail. Ta.: /ano, id. Mq.: 
 hatto, to go. Sa. : fano, id. Ma. : 
 whano, id. The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, page 226. 
 
 995. fao steel, metal, collar. Ta.: fao, 
 chisel. Mq. : fao, to pierce. Sa. : fao, 
 a nail, a gouge. Ma. : whao, an iron 
 tool. 
 
 996. farara to lean. Ta. : farara, oblique. 
 
 Sa. : falala, aslant. Ma. : wharara, to 
 lean. 
 
 997. faravei fortuitous, casual. Mgv.: 
 
 aravei, confusion of many voices. 
 
 998. farerei a rendezvous. Ta.:farerei,to 
 encounter. 
 
 999. farito to measure. Ta.: faito, id. 
 1000. farofaro to let down, to lower. Ta.: 
 
 faro, to bend down, to stoop. 
 
 looi. fatata to draw near again. Ta.: 
 
 fatata, near. Mq. : atata, id. 
 
 1002. fa to to wrestle. Mgv. : ato, to spring, 
 
 to leap. 
 
 1003. fatufatu to roll, to tuck up. Mgv.: 
 atu, to fold. Ta.: fatu, to weave. 
 Mq.: fatu, to double. Sa.: fatufatu, 
 to fold up. 
 
 1004. feii envy. Ta.: /m, jealousy. Mq.: 
 feii, angry visage. 
 
 1005. fera aside. Sa. : fela, an everted eye- 
 lid. 
 
 1006. hakafiu to reject, to rebuff. Ta.: 
 fiu, disgusted. Sa.: flu, id. Ma.: 
 whakau'hiu, to oppress. 
 
 1007. gagahere herbs, grass. Ta. : aaihere, 
 herbs, bush. Ivla.: ngahere, iorest. 
 
 1008. gagaoa confused noise. Ta. : aaoaoa, 
 noise of a rising assembly. 
 
 1009. gahehe to touch lightly in passing. 
 Ta. : ahehe, a dull sound. To. : gaehe, 
 to move gently along. Ma. : ngahehe, 
 to rustle. 
 
 loio. garara hoarse. Ta.: cram, id. 
 
 101 1. fakagarearea vacancy. Mgv.: aria, 
 a treeless space. Ta.: area, place, 
 space. Ma. : area, an open space. 
 
 1012. fakagarearea to amuse. Ta.: area- 
 rea, pleasure. 
 
 1013. garegare limpid. Mgv.: garegare, 
 yellow, red, any pleasing color. Sa. : 
 galegale-ata, to be dawn. 
 
THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 
 
 65 
 
 1014. garepu to stir, to muddy. Ta..: arepu- 
 repu, troubled water. Mq.: epo, id. 
 Sa.: galepu, id. 
 
 1015. garurua together. Ta.: aniru,iA. 
 
 1016. gatatata to clang. To.: gatata, to 
 jingle. 
 
 1017. gatere to grow. Mgv.: <«re, enlarged. 
 Ta. : atere, to spread. Sa. : tele, great. 
 
 1018. gati tribe. Mgv.: a/t, descendant of . 
 Ta. : ati, nati, descendants. Sa. : ati, 
 id. Ma. : Mga/i, tribe. The Polyne- 
 sian Wanderings, page 198. 
 
 1019. gatu worn out. Sa. : ga^zi, old siapo. 
 Niue: gahi, used, worn. 
 
 1020. gaueue to shake. Mgv.: gerue, id. 
 Ta.: aueue, id. Mq.: kaue, neue, 
 id. To.: gaue, id. Ma.: ngaueue, 
 ngarue, id. 
 
 1021. gavarivari flexible. Mgv.: gavari,\A. 
 Ta. : avarivari, id. Ma. : ngawari, id. 
 
 1022. gere to deprive. Ta. : ere, destitute. 
 Ma. : ngere, passed by in serving food. 
 
 1023. goge to break. Ma.: ngongengonge, 
 crippled. 
 
 1024. gogo the navel and cord. Mgv.: 
 gogo, id. 
 
 1025. gore-nonoi to borrow {gore, to de- 
 mand). Sa.: no, to borrow. 
 
 X026. goru ripe, tumid. Mgv.: gorugoru, 
 goiigou, large and fat. Ta. : oru, dis- 
 tended. Ma.: ngoungou, ripe. 
 
 1027. gotegote to grind. Ha.: nokenoke, 
 grinding of a hard substance in the 
 teeth. 
 
 1028.' guru guru to groan. Mgv.: guru- 
 guru, to grunt. Ta. : uuru, to groan. 
 Mq.: nunuu, confused noise. Sa.: 
 tagulu, to emit a hollow sound. Ma. : 
 nguru, to grunt. 
 
 X029. gutuafare to save, to economize. 
 Ta. : utuafare, family, residence. 
 
 1030. guturoa to grimace, to pout. Mgv.: 
 guturoa, to grimace. 
 
 1031. fakahaha to shun, to evade. Mgv.: 
 
 ha, set aside, prohibited, sacred. Sa. : 
 sa, sacred, prohibited. To.: tabu-ha, 
 id. 
 
 1032. hahano honor, to glorify. Ha.-.hano- 
 hano, honor, glory. 
 
 1033. Haifa virile, manly. Ta. : aiaha, a 
 brave young warrior. 
 
 1034. hakae coolness. Mgv. : akae, to have 
 the skin chilled. 
 
 1035. hakahaka lowering, depression. Ta.: 
 haahaa, humble, low. Sa. : sa'asa'a, 
 short, brief. Ma.: hakahaka, short 
 in stature. 
 
 1036. hano to mark, to cover. Mgv. : amo, 
 to wash the body all over rapidly. 
 Ha. : hamo, to besmear. 
 
 X037. hamuti dung, latrine. Ta. : hamuli, 
 latrine. Ma.: hamuti, dung. 
 
 1038. fakahapa to condemn. Ta.: hapa, 
 error. 
 
 1039. 
 
 1040. 
 104 1. 
 
 1042. 
 
 1043. 
 1044. 
 
 1045. 
 
 1046. 
 
 1047. 
 
 1048. 
 
 1049. 
 1050. 
 
 105 1. 
 1052. 
 
 1053. 
 
 I054- 
 
 I055- 
 
 1056. 
 
 1057- 
 
 1058. 
 1059- 
 
 1060. 
 
 1061. 
 
 1062. 
 1063. 
 
 hape club-foot. Mgv.: ape, club- 
 foot, knock-kneed. Ta. : hape, club- 
 foot. Mq.: hape, id. Sa.: sape, id. 
 Ma.: hape, id. 
 
 hari to dance. Ma. : hart, id. 
 haruru a sound. Mgv.: erurururu, 
 id. Ta.: haruru, id. Ma.: haruru, id. 
 hau superior, kingdom, to rule. 
 Mgv.: hau, respect. Ta. : hati, gov- 
 ernment. Mq. : hau, id. Sa. : saua, 
 despotic. Ma.: hau, superior, 
 hauhau to attack. Ma.: Aaw, tochop. 
 hauaitu stupid. Mq. : hauaitu, list- 
 less. Ma.: hauaitu, id. 
 hauga odor. Ta.: haud, odor. Sa.: 
 sauga, rank. Ma. : haunga, odor. 
 hautaua stupid. Ta. : hautaua, mor- 
 tified. 
 
 he false, crooked. Mgv. : hehe, crazy, 
 to wander. Ta. : he, error. Mq. : he, 
 confusion. Sa. : sese, wrong. Ma.: 
 he, a mistake. 
 
 heke to purge. Mgv.: heke-toto, 
 hemorrhage. Ta.: hee, to purge. 
 Mq.: heke, to drip. Ma.: heke, id. 
 hekeheke elephantiasis. Ta.: feefee, 
 id. Mq.: fefe, id. Sa.: Je'efe'e, id. 
 heme to disclose, to reveal. Mgv.: 
 emo, separated, broken off. Ta.: 
 hemo, conquered, to escape. Mq.: 
 hemo, to separate. Ha.: hemo, to 
 unloose. 
 
 here dear, to love. Mgv. : akaereere, 
 dear, loved. Ta. : here, id. 
 heuheu disarranged. Mgv.: heuheu, 
 to plan out work. Mq. : heu, confu- 
 sion. 
 
 heva to sing, to wail. Ta.: heva, 
 mourning. Mq. : heva, a dance. Sa. : 
 siva, song with dancing, 
 fakahiehie to admire. Ta..: faahia- 
 hia, id. Mq. : hia, to desire. Sa. : fiafia, 
 to rejoice. Ma. : hiahia, to desire. 
 higo to look at, to see, mirror. Ta.: 
 hid, id. 
 
 fakahihiu to scare away. Ma.: 
 whiu, to drive. 
 
 hiki to fondle. Mgv. : hiki, to dandle. 
 "Ca.: hii, id. Mq.: hiki, id. 
 hiki to flee. Mq.: hiki, flight. 
 hina posterity. Ta. : hi7ia, id. Mq. : 
 hitia, id. 
 
 hinagaro to wish. Mgv.: aka-ina- 
 garo, ? to call names. Ta. : hinaaro, 
 to desire. Mq. : hinenao, to love. 
 Sa.: finagalo. to wish. Ma.: hine- 
 ttgaro, affection. 
 
 hirinaki to incline, to slope. Ta. : 
 hirinai, to rest upon. Ma.: irinaki, 
 to rest upon. 
 
 hirinaki to be apprehensive. Ta. : 
 hirinai, to apprehend. 
 hitiki a girdle. Ta.: fetii. to tie. 
 Mq.: hitiki, id. Ma.: whitiki, a 
 girdle. 
 
66 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 1064. 
 1065. 
 1066. 
 1067. 
 
 1068. 
 1069. 
 
 1070. 
 
 1071. 
 
 1072. 
 
 1073. 
 1074. 
 1075- 
 
 1076. 
 
 I077- 
 1078. 
 
 I079- 
 1080. 
 
 1081. 
 
 1082. 
 1083. 
 
 1084. 
 
 1085. 
 1086. 
 
 1087. 
 
 1088. 
 
 hoperemu buttocks. Ta. : hoperemu, 
 id. 
 
 hopikipiki-rima epilepsy. Ta.: ho- 
 pii, id. 
 
 hora salted, briny. Ta.: horahora, 
 bitter. Mq.: hodhod, id. 
 horau a shed. Ta. : farmi, id. Sa.: 
 afolaic, a common house. Ma.: 
 wharau, shed. 
 
 horiri to shiver. Ta.: horiri, id. 
 hota to catch cold. Ta.: hota, a 
 cough. 
 
 hotaratara to shiver. Mgv.: tatara, 
 id. Ta. : hotaratara, id. 
 hua-gakau rupture. Ta.: ddu, en- 
 trails. Sa. : ga'au, id. Ma. : tigakau, id. 
 huaki to uncover, to expose. Ta. : 
 huai, to uncover an oven. Mq.: 
 huai, to take food from an oven. Sa.: 
 sua, to root up. Ma.: huaki, to 
 uncover. 
 
 hue emotion. Ta.: huehue, to show 
 fear. 
 
 hue to carry, to conduct. Mgv.: 
 akahue, to carry a crop of foodstuff, 
 hukahuka a bubble of water. Mgv.: 
 huka, froth, foam. Ma.: huka, id. 
 Cf. 1694- 
 
 huke digging-stick. Mq.: htike, to 
 scoop out. Ma.: huke, to dig up. 
 hunehune itch. Ta. : hunehune, id. 
 huru species, disposition. Mgv.: 
 hum, shape, figure, form. Ta. : huru, 
 species, resemblance. 
 ihoariki royalty. Ta.: ihoarii, royal 
 dignity. 
 
 ike tapa beater. Mgv. : ike, id. Ta. : 
 ie, id. Mq.: ike, id. Sa.: i'e, id. 
 Ma. : ike, to strike with a hammer. 
 ikeke gracious, pleasant. Ta. : ieie, 
 elegant, vain, gracious. Mq. : ieie, 
 id. Ha.: iWe, dignified, vainglorious. 
 iku to rasp, to grate. Ta. : iii, to 
 rasp. Mq.: iku, a rasp. 
 inaina to be in a fury, to rage. 
 Mgv. : inaina, to warm oneself. Ta. : 
 mainaina, to feel angry. Ma. : inaina, 
 to warm oneself. Ha. : inaina, anger. 
 inanahi yesterday. Mgv. -.inenahi, id. 
 Ta.: ananahi, id. Mq.: inenahi, id. 
 Sa. : ananafi, id. Ma.: inanahi, id. 
 fakaineine to prepare, to lit. Ta.: 
 ineine, ready, prepared. 
 fakaipoipohaga marriage. Mgv.: 
 ipo, married folk. Ta. : faaipoipo, 
 to marry. (Sa. : fa'aipoipo, to marry ; 
 introduced.) Ma.: ipo, pertaining to 
 love. 
 
 ira skin disease. Mgv.: ira, dark 
 patches on the skin. Ta.: ira, skin 
 disease. Mq.: id, birthmark. Sa.: 
 fVa, id. Ma. : ira, a freckle. 
 fakairo to signal. Mgv.: akairoga, 
 a mark, sign. Sa. : fa'ailo, to make 
 known. 
 
 1089. fakaiteite to exhort. Mgv.: akakite, 
 to show. Ta.: /aa/te, to teach. Mq.: 
 haaite, to make known. Sa. : 'ite, to 
 divine. Ma.: feite, tosee. The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, page 294. 
 
 1090. fakaiti reduction. Mgv.: iti, small. 
 Ta. : iti, id. Mq.: iti, id. Sa.: iti, id. 
 Ma.: iti, id. The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, page 230. 
 
 1091. itoito resolute, in health. Ta. : ito, 
 watchful, active. Mq.: ito, brave, 
 hearty. 
 
 kaga to insult. Ta.: aa, id. Mq.: 
 kaha, to challenge to combat. Ma.: 
 kanga, to curse. 
 
 kahaki to lift, to raise. Ta.: afai, 
 to carry. 
 
 kahea when. Mgv. : ahea, id. Ta. : 
 af^a, id. ]^.Iq. :a/ea, id. Sa. :a/ea, id. 
 Ma.: ahea, id. 
 
 kahune to get in harvest. Ta.: 
 hune, core of breadfruit. Sa. : June, 
 id. Ma. : /nme, down of bulrush. 
 
 fakakai earring. Ta. -.faaai, ear orna- 
 ment. Mq.:hakakai,id. Ma.:whakar 
 kai, id. 
 
 kaikaia a league, plot. IMgv.: kaia, 
 cruel, cannibal. Ta.: aiaa, fault, sin. 
 Mq.: i^a/a, quarrelsome. Ma.: ^aia, 
 to steal. 
 
 kaito brave, robust. Ta. : aito, brave. 
 Ma.: kaitoa, a brave man. 
 kaitoa well and good! Ta.: aitoa, 
 good! Ma.: kaitoa, id. 
 kaitura bravery, manhood. Ta.: 
 turatura, honored, exalted. 
 kaka sparkling. Mgv. : kaka, bright 
 red. Ta.: aa, to bum. Mq. : kaka, 
 to grill. Sa. : 'a'asa, 'a'ava, burning 
 hot. Ma.: ^a^a, red hot. The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, page 251. 
 
 1 1 02. kakano flat, spacious, a plank. 
 IMgv.: kakano, wide, broad, large. 
 Ta.: aano, breath, width. Mq.: ka- 
 kano, a span. 
 
 1 103. kakano spawn. Ta.: aano, melon 
 seeds. Mq.: ^a^ano, seed. Sa.:'a'ano, 
 pip of a fruit. Ma. : kakano, seed. 
 
 1 104. kakararau cockroach. Sa. : 'c/o/m, id. 
 Ma.: kckereru, a black wood-bug. 
 
 1105. kakau a handle. Mgv.: kakau, stalk 
 of fruit. Ta.: caw, handle. Sa.: 'cm, 
 id. Ma.: kakau, id. 
 
 1106. kakl the neck. Mgv.: ^a^i, id. Ta.: 
 a/, id. Mq.:^afei, id. Ma.: kaki, id. 
 
 1 107. kama stupid. Sa.: ama, to be igno- 
 rant. 
 
 1108. kamahatu ingenious. Ta. : amafatu, 
 amahatu, adroit. Mq.: kamahatu, 
 quick intelligence. Ma. : kama, nim- 
 ble, agile. 
 
 1 109. kami to drink. Ta. : am/, to absorb. 
 Mq. : ami, water falling drop by drop. 
 
 mo. kamikami to smack the lips. Ta.: 
 amiami, to move the lips quickly. 
 
 1092. 
 
 1093. 
 1094. 
 
 1095. 
 
 1096. 
 
 I097- 
 
 1098. 
 1099. 
 
 HOC. 
 IIOI. 
 
THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 
 
 67 
 
 nil. kamo to ogle. Mgv. : kemi, to wink. 
 Ta. : amo, id. Sa.: 'emo, id. Ma.: 
 kamo, id. 
 
 1112. kamuimui to adhere. Mgv.: amui- 
 mui, a swarm of flies. Ta. : amid, to 
 join. Mq. : mui, to collect together. 
 Ma.: mui, to swarm around. The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, page 384. 
 
 1 1 13. kanaenae to preoccupy the mind. 
 Ta. : anae, anai, preoccupied. Mq.: 
 awa?', to be disquieted. Ma.: kanae- 
 nae, bewildered. 
 
 1 1 14. kanakana bright, sparkling. Mgv.: 
 kanakana-ura, to have a red color. 
 Ta.: anaana, bright, shining. 
 
 1 115. kanapa lightning, to shine brightly. 
 Mgv.: kanapa, brilliant, sparkling. 
 Ta.: anapa, lightning, to glitter. 
 Ma.: kanapa, bright, shining. 
 
 1 1 16. kaoti enough. Mgv.: o/f, enough, to 
 end. Ta.: oti, to end. Sa.: oti, to 
 die. Ma.: oti, ended. 
 
 1 1 17. kapakapa portion, particle. Ta.: 
 apaapaa, fragment, bit, chip. 
 
 1 1 18. kapi full, replete. Mgv.: kapi, id. 
 Ta.: apt, full. Ma.: kapi, to be 
 filled up. 
 
 1 1 19. kapikapi an oyster. Mgv.: apiapi, 
 a fish. Ta.: api-pdvau, valve of an 
 oyster. Mq.: dpidpi, a. ^sh. 
 
 1 1 20. kapiti to seal up. Mgv.: kapiti, to 
 join things so that they touch. Ta.: 
 apt^t, to join, to unite. Mq.: kapiti, 
 to put up in a roll. Sa.: api, to be 
 near. Ma.: kapiti, to be close to- 
 gether. 
 
 1 12 1 . kapoka to hollow, to groove. Mgv. : 
 akapoka, to break with a stone. Ta. : 
 apoo, a hole. Ma.: poka, a hole, to 
 bore. 
 
 1122. kapokapo to throb, to pulsate. Ha.: 
 apoapo, to throb. 
 
 1123. kaporapori a mat. Mgv.: para, mat, 
 scaffolding of a raft. Mq. : pod, coco- 
 nut leaves. Sa.: pola, plaited coco- 
 nut leaves. Ma. : porapora, a mat. 
 
 1124. kapukapu palm of hand. Mgv.: 
 kapu, a leaf dipper; kapo, to hollow, 
 to catch in the hands. Ta. : apu, 
 shell, concavity. Mq.: kapu, to dip 
 up ; kapo, to catch in the hands. Sa. : 
 'apo, hollow of the hand. Ma. : kapu, 
 palm of the hand. 
 
 1 125. kara flint. Mgv.: kara, a heavy 
 stone. Ta.: am, a black flint. Ma.: 
 kara, basalt. 
 
 1 1 26. karaea clay. Ta.: araea, id. Mq.: 
 kaaea, red ochre. Ma. : karamea, id. 
 
 Cf. 975. 
 
 1127. karaga-pu ruga mother-in-law. Ta.: 
 purua, parent-in-law. 
 
 1128. karaini bait, decoy, allurement. Ta. 
 arainu, bait, lure. 
 
 1129. karamea clay. Ma.: karamea, red 
 ochre. Cf. 1126. 
 
 1 130. 
 1131- 
 1132. 
 II33- 
 II34- 
 
 II35- 
 1136. 
 
 I137- 
 1 138. 
 
 II39- 
 1 140. 
 
 1141. 
 1 142. 
 
 "43. 
 1 144. 
 
 1145. 
 1 146. 
 
 1147. 
 
 1 148. 
 
 1149. 
 1 1 50. 
 
 1151 
 1152. 
 
 karapoga throat, gullet. Ta.: ara- 
 poa, throat, glutton. 
 kare a wave. Ta. : are, id. Ma.: 
 kare, a ripple. 
 
 hakarekare disgust, disrelish. Ta.: 
 areare, sickness, nausea. 
 karere to delegate, to assign, a herald. 
 Ta. : arere, messenger. Ma. : karere, id. 
 karioi unmarried, obscene, a rake. 
 Mgv.: karioi, lust, lewdness. Mq.: 
 jfeai'o/, sensual, luxurious. Ta.: arid, 
 a lewd, joyous, unmarried band. 
 karo quarrel, war. Mgv.: karokaro, 
 war, to fight. Ta.: aro, to fight. 
 karokaro-poke paste, dough. Mgv. : 
 poke, breadfruit or taro pounded with 
 coconut water. Ta.: poe, pudding. 
 Mq.: poke, taro prepared with coco- 
 nut water. Ma.: pokepoke, to mix 
 with water. 
 
 karu pupil of the eye. Ta. : aru- 
 tnata, upper lid. Ma. : karu, the eye. 
 karukaru unbent, slackened. Mgv. : 
 karu, loose. 
 
 karukaru an old man. Ta. : aru, id. 
 karuru a screen, house. Mgv.: 
 ruru, to shelter, to screen. Ta.: 
 aruru, barricade. Ma.: ruru, shel- 
 tered. 
 
 katahi now. Ma.: katahi, id. 
 katoga unanimous, too. Ta.: atoa, 
 all, complete. Sa.: 'atoa, id. Ma.: 
 katoa, id. 
 
 katu well arranged. Ta. : atuatu, ar- 
 ranged in good order. Sa.: atu, a 
 row or line of things. 
 katuri earwax. Mgv.: teturi, id. 
 Ta.: taturi, id. Mq.: tettii, id. Ma.: 
 taturi, id. The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, page 284. 
 
 kaua palisade, to fence. Ta.: aua, 
 id. To. : kaua, boundary fence. Fu. : 
 kaua, stone wall. 
 
 kauati to make fire. Mgv. : kounati, 
 the plowed stick in fire-making. 
 Ta.: auati, auai, stick used in fire- 
 making. Mq.: koukati, koukani, th& 
 plowed stick. Viti: kaunita, to rub 
 fire. Ma. : kauati, a fire-making stick. 
 kaufau (i te utua) to satisfy a de- 
 mand. Ta.: aufau, treaty, will, tax. 
 Ma.: kauwhau, to admonish. 
 kauri iron. Ta.: auri, id. Sa.: auli, 
 sad-iron (introduced from Tahiti by 
 missionaries). 
 
 kavake moon. Ta.: avae, moon, 
 month. 
 
 kavauvau to disapprove; kovau to 
 reproach. Ta.: avau, to scold, re- 
 prove. Sa.: 'amw, to bawl. 
 kaveiga compass. Ta. : aveia, id. 
 kegokego dung, pus, to stink. Mgv. : 
 egoego, filthy. Ma.: kenokeno, to 
 stink. 
 
68 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 II53- 
 
 II54- 
 
 II55- 
 1156. 
 
 1157- 
 I158. 
 
 "59 
 1160 
 1161 
 
 1 163 
 
 1 1 64 
 
 1165. 
 
 1 166. 
 
 1 167. 
 
 1 168. 
 
 1 169. 
 
 1 1 70. 
 1171 
 
 1172, 
 
 1173 
 
 "74 
 "75 
 1176 
 "77 
 
 1178 
 "79 
 
 kehu flaxen-haired, blond. Ta. : ehu, 
 reddish. Mq. : fee^M, blond. Sa.-.'efu, 
 reddish, brown. 
 keia theft, robber. Ta.: eta, robber, 
 
 to steal. Ma.: ^a/a, to steal. 
 
 keka path. Ta.: ed, id. 
 
 keke armpit. Mgv.: ^efee, id. Ta. : 
 
 ee, id. Mq.: kadke, id. Ma.: keke, id. 
 fakakekekina to grind the teeth. 
 
 Mgv.: kekekeke, to grind or grit the 
 
 teeth. 
 
 kemokemo a long while. Mgv.: 
 
 kemo, slowly, tardily. Mq.: kemo, 
 
 to postpone, prolong. Ha.: emo, to 
 
 be long, to delay. 
 
 keokeo a point, hill top. Mgv.: 
 
 keokeo, a slippery rock. Mq.: keo, 
 
 point, sharp. Ma.: keo, hilltop. 
 
 keta strained, stiff, solid. Mgv.: 
 
 ketaketa, stiff, stretched out. Ta.: 
 
 etaeta, hard, strong, firm. 
 
 ketekete to click the tongue. Mgv. : 
 
 kete,\d. To.: keiekete, to chirp. Ma.: 
 
 ngetengete, to click the tongue. 
 
 ketuketu to dig. Ta. : elueiu, id. 
 
 Mq.: ketu, to dig up with the snout. 
 
 Ma.: ketu, id. 
 
 ki full, replete. Ta. : i, id. Ma. : ki, id. 
 
 kiato to pierce and cross for joining. 
 
 Mgv.: i^/a/o, a large raft. Ta. : iato- 
 
 moe, center of a raft. Mq.: kiato, 
 
 outrigger strut. Sa..: 'iato, id. Ma.: 
 
 kiato, thwart of a canoe. 
 
 kikakika to clean off. Ta.: iaia, a 
 
 coral rasp. 
 
 f akakina to sharpen. Ta. : ma, sharp, 
 
 cutting. 
 
 kinikini delicious, delight. Mgv.: 
 
 kinikini, giving great pleasure, nice 
 
 to eat. Ha.: ini, a strong desire, to 
 
 wish for. 
 , kiokio to chirp. Mgv.: kio, id. 
 
 Ta. : ioio, to cry, said of a baby. 
 
 Mq.: kiokio, to chirp. Sa.: 'io, id. 
 
 Ha.: ioio, id. 
 
 kiriti to uncover, to extract. Ta. : 
 
 iriti, id. Mq.: kiiti, to jerk out. 
 , kiri-togitogi to toss about. Sa.: 
 
 togi, to throw. 
 . kiu a great number. Ta.: iu, a 
 
 million. 
 . koari to languish, to fade. Mgv.: 
 
 koari, half-cooked. Mq.: koai, rot- 
 ten, insufficiently cooked. 
 . koata a mesh. Ta. : oata, hole in 
 
 coconuts, etc. Mq.: oata, crevice. 
 . kofai indigo plant. Ta. : ofai, a plant. 
 . kofati to break. Ta. : ofati, id. 
 . kofatifati rheumatism. Va..: ofati, id. 
 . kohcre split, cloven. Sa. : sele, to 
 
 cut. 
 . kohi to glean. Mgv.: ^o/i/, to gather, 
 
 to collect. Ta. : ohi, to glean. Mq. : 
 
 kohi, id. Ma.: kohi, to gather. 
 . kohi bamboo. Mgv. : ^o^e, id. Ta.: 
 
 ohe, id. Mq. : kohe, id. Sa.:'o/e, id. 
 
 Ma.: kohe, a plant name. 
 
 1 1 80. 
 1181. 
 1182. 
 
 "83. 
 
 1 1 84. 
 
 "85. 
 
 1186. 
 1187. 
 
 1188. 
 1189. 
 
 1 190. 
 
 1191. 
 1192. 
 
 "93- 
 "94- 
 
 "95- 
 1196. 
 
 1197. 
 1198. 
 "99- 
 1200. 
 1201. 
 1202. 
 
 1204. 
 1205 
 
 1206 
 
 1207, 
 
 1208 
 
 kohi diarrhea. Ta.: ohi, dysentery. 
 kohinahina gray. Ta.: o/nna, id. 
 kohumu to murmur, to slander. 
 Ta. : ohumu, id. Mq. : kohu?nu, id. 
 koi on the point of, almost. Ta. : 
 oi, id. 
 
 koi koi prompt, lively, quick. Mgv.; 
 koi, to hurry. Ta.: oi, agile. Mq.: 
 koi, quick. 
 
 koka fern, bracken. Ta. : oaha, Asple- 
 nium nidus. Mq. : koka, breadfruit, 
 a banana. Sa.: 'o'a, a tree. 
 koki to hop on one leg. Mq.: oi, 
 lame. Ma.: koki, to limp. 
 fakakoniakoma to straiten, to 
 cramp. Mgv.: komakoma, narrow, 
 strait. 
 
 komenemene to roll. Ta. : omene- 
 mene, spherical, to roll. 
 komiri to wipe. Mgv.: miri, to 
 touch, to handle. Ta. : omiri, to cares3 
 the hand; miriniiri, to touch and 
 examine. Mq.: mii, to touch, to 
 manipulate. Sa. : m/7/, to rub. Ma.: 
 komiri, to rub with the fingers. 
 komitimiti to whistle, to hiss. Sa. : 
 miti, to smack the lips. 
 komore a spear. Ta. : oniore, id. 
 komotu to break. Mgv.: momotu, 
 id. Ta.: motu, id. Mq.: motu, id. 
 Sa. : motu, id. Ma. : motu, id. 
 komua precedent. Ta. : omua, head, 
 guide. Mq.: komua, before. 
 komumu to whisper. Ta.: omumu, 
 to whisper, to murmur. Mq.: 
 komumu, a kind of singing. 
 komuri the rear, later. Mgv. : komuri, 
 the rear, after. Mq. : komuri, behind. 
 kona bile, gall, sharp. Ta. : onaona, 
 sharp, disagreeable. Sa. : 'ona, bitter, 
 poisonous. 
 
 konakona odor, savor. Ha.: onaona, 
 a pleasant odor. 
 
 konakona moustache. Ta. : onaona, 
 id. 
 koniga live coals. Mq.: konia, konie, 
 
 stone heated for cooking. 
 konohi to commit suicide. Ta.: 
 onohi, id. 
 
 konokono succulent, delicious. Ha. : 
 ono, to be sweet. 
 
 kokopa to incline, to slope. Mgv.: 
 kopa, flat, level (a sense invert). Ta.: 
 opa, to heel over under the wind. 
 Ma.: kopa, bent. 
 
 kokopa to be on the flank. Ta. : opa, 
 to be at the side. 
 kopahi scrofula. Ta.: opahi, id. 
 kopahi hatchet. Ta.: opahi, id. Ha.: 
 pahi, knife. 
 
 kopani to obstruct, end. Ta.: opani, 
 to shut, end. Ma.: kopani, to shut. 
 kopare to protect, safeguard. Ma.: 
 kopare, to shade the eyes. 
 kopatepate to be spotted. Ta.: 
 opalapata, id. 
 
THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 
 
 69 
 
 1209. kope string, filament. Ma.: kope, 
 to bind in flax leaves. 
 
 1210. kopeka transverse, crossed. Mgv.: 
 kopeka, to cross the arms. Ta. : opea, 
 crossed, transverse, lattice. Mq. : 
 ito/)ea, windmill. Ha.: o^ea, cross. 
 
 121 1. kopie pit oven. Ta.: opio, id. 
 
 1212. kopiri to yield in battle, coward. 
 Mq. : kopii, weak, coward. 
 
 12 13. kopiripiri-haere to roam, to ramble. 
 Mgv. : kopiripiri, to go from one tree 
 to another, as children when called. 
 
 1214. kopua to premeditate. Ta. : opua, 
 to resolve, to decide. 
 
 1215. kopuru meteor. Ta.: optirei, id. 
 
 1216. koraparapa square. Ta.: orapa, id. 
 
 1217. korereka small. To.: leka, short, 
 stumpy. 
 
 12 18. korero to interpret, eloquent. Ta. : 
 orero, orator, discourse, to speak. 
 Ma. : korero, to say. 
 
 1219. koriorio to wither, to fade. Ta.: 
 oriorio, id. 
 
 1220. korora a mussel. Ta. : orora, a small 
 shell fish. 
 
 1221. kotau right hand. Ta.: otoM, id. 
 
 1222. koti to gush, to spout. Ta.: oti, to 
 rebound, to fall back. 
 
 1223. kotika cape, headland. Ta.: otid, 
 boundary, limit. 
 
 1224. kotohe behind, to go back, withdraw. 
 Ta. : otohe, to retire, withdraw. Ma. : 
 tohe, anus. 
 
 1225. kotokoto cry of a lizard. Mgv.:feo- 
 iokoto, noise of the lips in sucking. 
 Ta. : oto, song, groan, sound. Ma.: 
 kotokoto, to squeak. 
 
 1226. kotore incision. Ta.: otore, to dis- 
 embowel. 
 
 1227. kouma bosom, chest, stomach. Ta.: 
 ouma, breast, chest. Ma.: kouma, 
 breastplate. 
 
 1228. kovaravara clear, bright, shining. 
 Mgv.: kovara, to be daylight. Cf. 
 1717. 
 
 1229. kovi gangrene, mortified. Mq.: kovt, 
 leprosy. Fu.: kovi, ulcerous. 
 
 1230. koviri savage. Ta.: oviri, id. 
 
 1 23 1. koviriviri twist, contortion, frizzly. 
 Ta. : oviri, to twist, to spin. Mq.: 
 koviivii, to twist, to turn. Ma.: 
 kowhiri, to whirl around. 
 
 1232. kukana to strain, to strive, violence. 
 Ta. : uana, strong, violent, zealous. 
 
 1233. kukumi to strangle, to force, to offer 
 violence. Ta.: uumi, id. Mq. : ku- 
 kumi, id. Ha.: umiumi, to strangle. 
 
 1234. kumete dish, trough. Mgv. : kumete, 
 bowl, trough. Sa.: 'umete, id. Ma.: 
 kumete, id. Mq.: umete, trunk, chest, 
 box. 
 
 1235. kunakuna to adorn. Ta. : unauna, 
 ornament. 
 
 1236. kunaunau carelessness. Ta..: unau- 
 nau. heedless. 
 
 1237. 
 1238. 
 1239. 
 
 1240. 
 
 1241. 
 
 1242. 
 1243. 
 
 1244. 
 
 1245. 
 
 1246. 
 
 1247. 
 
 1248. 
 
 1249. 
 
 1251. 
 1252. 
 1253- 
 
 1254. 
 
 1255- 
 1256. 
 
 1257- 
 1258. 
 1259- 
 
 kuokuo white, clean. Mgv.: kuo- 
 ^MO, white. Ta. :wo, id. Mq.:uouo, 
 id. ; kuo, red and white spotted. 
 kuru breadfruit. Mgv.: kuru, id. 
 Ta. : uru, id. Sa. 'uhi, id. Ha. : ulu, 
 id. 
 
 kutikuti decent, becoming. Mq. : 
 kuti, well done. The Marquesan 
 word is supported by its affiliate and 
 must be accepted as Polynesian. 
 This can not be said of Bishop Dor- 
 dillon's verekuti "tr^s-bien," which is 
 English in savage undress. 
 hakamaha to soothe. Mgv.: ma- 
 maha, ease from pain. Ta.: maha, 
 appeased, satisfied. Mq.: maha, id. 
 Ha. : maha, to rest easy. 
 mahaki softly, gently. Mgv.: ma- 
 haki, easily detached. Ma. : mahaki. 
 meek, quiet. 
 
 mahemo abortion. Ta : mahemo, id. 
 mahere to occur. Ta.: mahere, to 
 become. 
 
 mahoi spirit, soul. Ta. : mahoi, the 
 essence or soul of a god. 
 mahu steam. Ta.: mahu, cloud, 
 mist. Ha.: mahu, steam. 
 mahue sudden passion, to tremble. 
 Ta. : mahue, to be in fear. 
 maikao a claw. Ta.: maiao, leg, 
 foot, paw. Ha.: maiao, nail, hoof, 
 claw. 
 
 maimoa plaything, toy. Ta. 
 moa, id. To.: maimoa, id. 
 maimoa, a pet. 
 
 maineine to tickle, to please. 
 maineine, ticklish, vexed. Sa 
 ene, to tickle. 
 
 makariri cold, fever, to shake. Mgv. 
 makariri, cold, to shiver. Ta. : maa- 
 riri, cold. Mq. : makaii, cold, shiver 
 Sa. : ma' aim. cold. Ma. : makariri, id 
 makeva to tease, to mock. Ha. 
 maewa, to mock. 
 
 makevakeva to be agitated. Ta. 
 maevaeva, id. 
 
 makuru abortive fruit. Mgv.: ma 
 kuru, a frequent fall of ripe fruit. Ta. 
 mauru, to fall. Mq. : makuu, id. 
 Sa. : ma'ulu, to drop as rain. 
 mamao far. Mgv.: mamao, to go 
 away. Mq.: wawao, far away. Sa.: 
 mamao, far. Ma. : mamao, distant. 
 mamaoroa desert, barren. Ta.: wa- 
 maooraroa, desert, uninhabited. 
 manako sense, to think. Ta. : ma- 
 nao, id. Sa.: wana'o, to desire. Ha.: 
 manao, to think of. 
 manemanea a finger. Ta. : maniao, 
 nails, toes, foot. 
 
 manihinihi to be beside oneself, de- 
 mented. Ta. : manihinihi, ill at ease. 
 manina to equalize. Ta.: manina. 
 smooth, level. 
 
 mat 
 Ma. 
 
 Ta. 
 
 ene 
 
70 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 1260. manuanu detestable. Ta.: manu- 
 a nj/, loathsome, to have nausea. Mq. : 
 manuanu, teeth set on edge. 
 
 1261. manuminu lassitude. Mgv.: manu, 
 nausea, inclined to vomit. Ta. : ma- 
 nunti, lassitude, fatigued. 
 
 1262. maoake east wind. Ta.: maoae, id. 
 
 1263. maoro-takake far off, distant. Ta.: 
 maoro, long. 
 
 1264. mape chestnut tree (Inocarpus edu- 
 lis). ^l^\.:mape,\A. T^.: mape, \d. 
 Viti: maba, a tree with edible nut. 
 The Polynesian Wanderings, page 214. 
 
 1265. mapemape vigilant. Ta.: napenape, 
 vigilance, active. Ma.: napenape, 
 quick, speedy. 
 
 1266. mapunapuna to boil, to simmer. 
 Mgv.: mapuna, boiling, steam, vol- 
 umes of smoke. Ma. : mapunapuna, 
 to bubble up. 
 
 1267. marae temple. Mgv.: warae, a sac- 
 rifice, festival. Ta.: marae, pagan 
 altar. Mq.: m^a?, sacred place. Sa. : 
 malae, town green. Ma. : marae, in- 
 closed space. The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, page 369. 
 
 1268. maraga tractable, easy to handle. 
 Ta.: 7naraa, manaa, portable, loose. 
 Ha. : malana, easy to pull up, loose. 
 
 1269. kiri-maraia a mat. Ta. : maraia, a 
 dark bast cloth. 
 
 1270. marako brightness of a flame, lucid. 
 Mgv.: rako, to bleach. Ta.: marao- 
 rao, break of day, twilight. Ha.: 
 malaolao, twilight. 
 
 1 27 1. maramara portion, fragment. Mgv.: 
 waramara, firewood. Mq.: madmad, 
 branches, chips. Sa. : malamala, 
 chips. Ma.: maramara, id 
 
 1272. marara flying fish. Ta. : warora, id. 
 
 1273. marari to grub up. Ta.: marari, 
 cultivated. 
 
 1274. marau to speak. To.: malau, noisy, 
 uproarious. 
 
 1275. marearea yellowish. Ta. : marea, 
 yelk of an egg. 
 
 1276. mareiasnare. Ta..: marei, id. Fu.: 
 mdlei, id. Sa.: mailei, id. 
 
 1377. marigi to suppurate. Mgv.: merigi, 
 to drip, trickle. Ta. : manii, to over- 
 flow. Sa.: maligi, to spill. Ma.: 
 maringi, id. The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, page 233. 
 
 1278. marihini a guest, host. Ta.: mani- 
 hini, id. Mq. : manihii, guest, host, 
 stranger. Ma.: manuhiri, visitor. 
 Ha.: malihini, stranger. 
 
 1279. marino a calm sea. Ta.: manino, 
 calm. Mq.: mc«mo. id. Sa.: warn- 
 no, id. To.: melino, id. Ma.: ma- 
 rino, id. 
 
 1280. marc hard, rough, stubborn. Mgv.: 
 maro, hard, obdurate, tough. Ta. : 
 m&ro, obstinate, headstrong. Sa.: 
 m,ald, strong. Ma. : maro, hard, stub- 
 bom. 
 
 1281. maruhi to recover one's senses. Ta.: 
 maruhi, soft, smooth. 
 
 1282. matakite to be on one's guard. 
 Mgv.: matakite, eyewitness. Mq. : 
 matakite, eyewitness, foreseeing. Ma. : 
 matakite, one who predicts. 
 
 1283. mataro customary, common. Ta.: 
 mataro, accustomed, used. 
 
 1284. matau customary, used. Mgv.: wa- 
 tau, id. Ta. : matau, id. To.: faka- 
 matau, to accustom. Ma.: matau, to 
 know, to understand. 
 
 1285. matau fishhook. Mgv.: matau, id. 
 Ta.: matau, id. Mq. : matau, id. 
 Sa.: matau, id. Ma.: matau, id. 
 
 1286. matie couch grass. Mgv.: mutie, 
 quitch grass. Ta.: wai/e, grass. Mq.: 
 mutie, id. Sa.: mutia, id. Ma.: mati- 
 hetihe, a grass along shore. 
 
 1287. matiro to beg, adulation. Mq.: 
 matio, parasite, a trencher knight. 
 Ma. : matiro, to beg for food. 
 
 1288. hakamatuatua vain, conceited. 
 Mgv.: matau, superintendent, over- 
 seer. Ma.: matuatua, important, 
 large. 
 
 1289. mauri soul, mind. Ta. : mauri, spirit, 
 soul. Mq. : moui, the last sigh of life. 
 Sa. : mauli, heart. Ma. : mauri, heart, 
 life. The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 page 258. 
 
 1290. hakamauruuru obliging, kmd. Ta.: 
 mauruuru, to please. 
 
 1291. mavae split, cloven. Ta.: niavae, id. 
 Sa.: mavae, id. 
 
 1292. mehetua to sneeze. Sa. :mafatua, id. 
 
 1293. memu blunt. Ta.: memu, id. 
 
 1294. menemene round. Mgv.: mene, bent, 
 turned. Ta. : menemene, round, spheri- 
 cal. Ha. : menemene, to curl up. 
 
 1295. hakamere to depreciate. Mgv.:a^a- 
 mere, to depreciate, despise, scorn. 
 Mq. : mee, to depreciate, insult, mock. 
 Ta.: haamere, to depreciate. Fu.: 
 fakamele, to depreciate, discredit, 
 mock. 
 
 1296. meru soften, grow tender. Ta.: 
 maru, soft, smooth. Sa. : malu, soft. 
 Ha.: melu, soft. 
 
 1297. mihi to regret. Ta. : mihi, pain, grief, 
 chagrin. Ma. : mihi, to sigh for. 
 
 1298. mikau hoof, nail, talon. Ma. : mikau, 
 nail. 
 
 1299. mikimiki adversary. Ta. : miimii, 
 envy, revenge, jealous. 
 
 1300. hakamiomio to plait, to fold. Ta. : 
 miomio, folded, wrinkled. 
 
 1301. miri sweet basil. Mgv.: miri, id. 
 Ta.: miri, id. 
 
 1302. miri to gum. Ta. : miri, to embalm. 
 Ma. : mirimiri, to smear. 
 
 1303. miro to rope. Mgv.: kou-miro, the 
 cotton plant. Sa.: milo, to twist. 
 Ma.: miro, id. 
 
 1304. mito cautious, discreet. Mq.: mito, 
 taciturn, silent. 
 
THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 
 
 71 
 
 Ta. 
 
 Ta.: 
 Sa.: 
 
 1305. mohimohi to dazzle. Ta. : mohi- 
 tnohi, dazzled. 
 
 1306. mohinewife. Mgv.: mohine, tender 
 term applied to a young daughter. 
 Ta. : rnahine, young daughter. Sa.: 
 mdfine, woman. 
 
 1307. moka defense. Mgv.: wo^a, to pro- 
 voke a fight. 
 
 1308. moke covetous, greedy. Mq. : moke, 
 savage, fierce. 
 
 1309. momo particle, atom. Ta. : momomo, 
 to break into bits. Mq.: momo, 
 small. vSa.: momo, crumb. Ma.: mo> 
 mohanga, remnant. 
 
 1310. hakamomoka to betroth. Ta.: mo- 
 mod, to espouse. 
 
 131 1. mono to substitute, to succeed. 
 mono, id. 
 
 13 1 2. monogi perfume, scented oil. 
 monoi, id. Mq. : monoi, id. 
 manogi, fragrance. 
 
 1313. moora a duck. Ta.: moora, id. 
 
 1314. morai a plug, to stop up. Ta.: morei, 
 a plug. 
 
 1315. morearea isolated. Ma.: morearea, 
 lonely, dreary. 
 
 1316. moremore smooth, level, polished, 
 hairless. Mgv. : moremore, a straight 
 young tree. Ta. : moremore, smooth, 
 polished, branchless. Sa. : mole, 
 smooth. Ma.: more, bare, plain. 
 
 1317. ha-morihaga pious. Mgv.: mori- 
 mori, to consecrate. Ta. : moria, 
 prayer. Ma. : morina, to remove tabu. 
 
 1318. motautau a snare, to ambush. Ta.: 
 motautau, to ambush, to surprise. 
 
 1319. moto fist, a blow. Mgv.: moto, a 
 blow of the fist. Ta. : moto, id. Mq. : 
 moto, to box, to spar. Sa. : moto, a 
 blow of the fist. Ma. : moto, id. 
 
 1320. motoro to prostitute, immodest. 
 Mgv. : motoro, bastard. Ma. : matoro, 
 to woo. 
 
 132 1. muki to prophesy, to perform incan- 
 tations. Ha.: muki, to whisper as 
 an enchanter. 
 
 1322. muko the heart of a coconut tree. 
 Mgv.: muko, the highest shoot of a 
 plant. Ta.: muoo, scion, taro shoots. 
 Mq.: muko, highest shoot, coconut 
 heart. Fu. : wu^o, scion, bud. Ha.: 
 muo, bud. 
 
 1323. mumutakinatohum, tobuzz. Ta.: 
 mumu, to chatter. Mq. : mumukina, 
 grating noise of the teeth. Sa. : 
 mumu, to hum (lagomumu). Ma.: 
 mumu, to hum. The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, page 384. 
 
 1324. muna a dermatitis. Mgv. : t«Mna, id. 
 Ta. : munaa, id. Mq. : muna, id. 
 Ma.: muna, ringworm. 
 
 1325. mure brief, compact. Ta.: mure, 
 short, brief. 
 
 1326. mutagaiho former, ancient. Ta.: 
 mutaaiho, id. 
 
 1327. 
 1328. 
 1329. 
 1330. 
 1331- 
 1332. 
 
 1333. 
 
 1334- 
 
 1335- 
 
 1336. 
 
 1338. 
 1339. 
 
 1340. 
 1341- 
 
 1342. 
 1343- 
 1344- 
 1345- 
 1346- 
 1347- 
 1348. 
 
 mutamuta to mutter. Ta. : mula- 
 muta, id. 
 
 mutoi a defense, keeper. Ta. : mutoi, 
 guardian. Mq.: mutoi, id. 
 na of. Mgv.: na, id. Ta.: na, id. 
 Mq.: na, id. Ha.: na, id. 
 nahonaho well arranged, in order. 
 Ta.: nahonaho, nahanaha, id. 
 nanako to tattoo. Ta. : nanao, tat- 
 tooing. 
 
 namu mosquito. Ta.: namu, id. 
 Mq.: namu, a small red gnat. Sa.: 
 KCWM, mosquito. Ma.: namu, sand 
 fly. The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 page 386. 
 
 namunamu disagreeable smell or 
 taste. Ta. : naminami, repulsive, dis- 
 agreeable. Mq.: namunamu, very 
 bad tasting or smelling. Sa. : namu, 
 to have a bad smell. 
 nanao to insert the hand. Mgv.: 
 nanao, to take fish out of a wicker 
 basket. Ta. : nanao, neneo, to intro- 
 duce the hand. Mq. : nanao, to grope 
 in. Sa. : naonao, to feel for by intro- 
 ducing the hand. Ma. : nao, to feel 
 with the hand. 
 
 nanea enough, satisfying, to multiply. 
 Mgv.: tienea, to abound, multiply. 
 Ta. : nanea, capacious, containing 
 much, multiply. Sa. : nanea, food 
 affording large portions in the distri- 
 bution. Ma.: nanea, copious, satis- 
 fying. 
 
 nape to weave, tress, plait. Ta. : nape, 
 coir sennit. Sa.: nape, entangled. 
 Na. : nape, to weave. 
 nati plaster, salve. Mgv. : nati, to tie, 
 to squeeze. Ta. : nati, to tie, to stick 
 close. Mq. : nati, to tie, to embrace. 
 Ma. : nati, to bind. 
 nato ungovernable passion. Mgv.: 
 nato, to have strong desire. 
 navenave agreeable, delicious, volup- 
 tuous. Ta.: nat'e, id. Ma.: nanave, 
 delighted. 
 
 neganega prosperous, flourishing. 
 Ta.: nenea, abundant. 
 neke to creep. Mgv. : neki, to creep, 
 to crawl. Ta. : nee, to creep. Mq. : 
 neke, id. 
 
 nena bent, strained, stiff. Ta. : nena, 
 stretched, smooth. 
 
 niganiga mire, mud. Mq.: nika, 
 mire, muddy, dirty. 
 nimo secret, to conceal. Sa.: nimo, 
 out of sight. 
 
 nina to leap up. Ta.: nina, to heap 
 up, to cover with earth. 
 ninamu blue. Ta.: ninamu, blue, 
 green. . . 
 
 ninita, the papaya. Mgv.: mntla.id. 
 Ta. : ninita, id. 
 
 noganoga odorous. Ta.: nodnod, id. 
 Mq.: nod, odor, perfume. 
 
72 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 1349. nohi eye, face, front, mesh. Ma.: 
 kanohi, eye. 
 
 1350. nuka crowd, throng. Ta. : nMii, army, 
 fleet. Mangaia: ntiku, a host, army. 
 
 135 1. nunaga race, breed. Ta.: nunaa, 
 nation, people, family, tribe. 
 
 1352. oho to awake, to rouse. Mq.: oho, a 
 call of encouragement. To. : fakaofo, 
 to surprise. Ma.: oho, to awake. 
 
 1353. fakaohu to heap up, to accumulate. 
 Ta. : faaohu, to make furrows. 
 
 1354. okoroga bay, gulf. Ta. : 00a, creek, 
 bay. 
 
 1355. omohaga a bolt. Ta.: omo, to close. 
 
 1356- opere to set aside. Ta.: opere, por- 
 tion, to distribute. 
 
 1357- Ota straw. Ta.: ota, straw, chaff. 
 
 1358. hakapa to feel, to touch. Mgv.: 
 akapa, to feel, to touch, to handle 
 cautiously. 
 
 1359. paave a strap, brace. Ta.: paave, to 
 carry on the back, braces, to suspend. 
 Mq.: paave, girdle, belt, brace. 
 
 1360. pae shore, bank. Ta.: pae, side. 
 
 1 36 1. pagogo distress, sorrow. Ta. : panoo- 
 noo, anxiety. 
 
 1362. pahere to lop, to prune. Ta. : pahere, 
 to peel. Mq. : pahee, to cut. 
 
 1363. pahi a ship. Mgv.: pahi, id. Ta.: 
 pahi, id. Mangaia: pai, id. 
 
 1364. hakapahi to harass, to tire out. Ta.: 
 haapahi, to harass, to vex. 
 
 1365. pahika to polish. Ta.: haapaid, id. 
 
 1366. pahore to peel off, to scale. Mgv.: 
 pahore, cut, chop, peel. Ta.: pahore, 
 to peel. Mq.: pahore-tue, the head 
 clean-shaven. Ma.: pahore, scraped 
 off. 
 
 1367. pakara to slap, to strike against. Ta.: 
 paara, id. Ma. : pakara, to smack the 
 lips. 
 
 1368. pakari strong, wise. Ta. : ^adrz, hard, 
 old, wise. Ma. : pakari, hard, matured. 
 
 1369. pakato to cull flowers for a wreath. 
 Ta. : padto, to pluck. 
 
 1370. paki sodomy. Ta.: paia, id. 
 
 1371. pakika smooth, level. Mgv.: pakika, 
 to lose one's balance. Ta. : paia, 
 smooth, slippery. 
 
 1372. pakoti to .shear, scissors. Ta. : paoti, 
 id. Mq. : pakoti, id. 
 
 1373. paku a cloud. Mgv.: pakupaku, 
 cloudy. 
 
 1374. pana to rise. Mq. : pana, to jump up. 
 Ma.: pana, to cause to come forth. 
 
 1375- panene the head. Mgv.: pane, id. 
 Mq.: pane, top of the head of large 
 fish. Ma.: pane, the head. 
 
 1376. paniarua a human sacrifice. Ta. : 
 paniarua, id. 
 
 1377- papa a rock. Mgv.: />a/>a, a flat rock. 
 Ta. : papa, a rock. Sa. : papa, id. 
 Ma. : papa, id. The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, page 325. 
 
 1378. papahoro to slip. Ma.: papahoro, 
 to drop out. 
 
 1379- 
 1380. 
 1381. 
 1382. 
 
 1383. 
 1384. 
 
 1385. 
 
 1386. 
 
 1387. 
 
 1388. 
 1389. 
 
 1390. 
 1391- 
 
 1392. 
 1393. 
 I394. 
 1395. 
 1396, 
 1397 
 
 1398 
 1399 
 
 1400 
 
 1401 
 1402 
 1403 
 
 1404 
 
 1405 
 1406 
 
 papahuaga genealogy. Ta.: papa- 
 
 huaa, to make a genealogy. 
 
 papape rain. Ta.: papape, a rain 
 
 squall. 
 
 paparagi heaven. Sa. : papalagi, for- 
 eigner. 
 
 papariga temples, forehead. Mgv.: 
 
 papariga, cheek. Ta.: paparid, id. 
 
 Mq. : papaina, id. Ma. : paparinga, id. 
 
 papu even, flat. Ta.: papu, id. 
 
 hakapapu to tranquilize oneself. 
 
 Ta.: papu, inert. 
 
 parakiraki northwest. Ma. : paraki, 
 
 northerly wind. 
 
 paraoa whale. Mq.: paaoa, id. Ma.: 
 
 paraoa, id. 
 
 parapara sweepings. Ta. : para, dung, 
 
 dirt. Mq.: pad, rotten. Sa.: paia, 
 
 id. Ma. : para, sediment. 
 
 parara-magu to broil. Mgv. : parara, 
 
 to cook over hot coals. Ta. : parara, 
 
 to grill. Mq.: padd, id. Ma.: para- 
 
 humi, to roast. 
 
 parari to split, to shiver. Ta. : pa- 
 
 rari, broken, split. Ma.: parari, a 
 
 ravine. 
 
 parau nacre. Ta. : parati, id. 
 
 paraurau even, plain, flat. Mgrv.: 
 paraurati, flat-bottomed boat. Ma- 
 ngaia: paraurau, flat. 
 
 parego to drown oneself. Ta.: par- 
 emo, drowned. Ma.: paremo, id. 
 
 fakapari to incriminate. Ta.: pari, 
 to incriminate, to accuse. 
 
 paroro dearth season. Mgv.: par or 0, 
 a season. 
 
 paruafish. Ta. : />arM, id. Mq.: pau, 
 id. Sa.: palu, id. Ka.: palu, id. 
 
 paruai calico. Ta.: paruai, calico, 
 white cloth. 
 
 paruparu weak, enfeebled. Ta.: pa- 
 ruparu, weak, enfeebled, soft. Ha.: 
 palupalu, soft, soft, feeble. 
 
 pata to prick. Ta. : pata, scorpion, to 
 pinch. 
 
 pata-nuni a shower of rain. Ta.: 
 pataa, a drop, particle. Mq. : pata, a 
 drop. Ma. : pata, a drop of water. 
 
 patapata a spot, stain. Ta. : pata, 
 stain; o/ja/a spot, mark. Mq. : pata- 
 pata, spot, stain, mark, pimple. Sa.: 
 pata, pimples on the skin. Ma. : pata, 
 pimply. 
 
 patiki .skate, ray. Ta.: patii, flat, a 
 flounder. Ma.: />a/i^/, a flatfish. 
 
 patiti to nail. Ta. : patiti, to nail, to 
 fix. 
 
 patu to build, structure, wall. Ta. : 
 patu, wall, to build. Ma.: palu, a 
 wall. 
 
 patu to kill, to beat. Mgv.: patu, to 
 strike, war. Ta. : patu, to strike with 
 a mallet. Ma. : patu, to strike, to kill. 
 
 pauma a kite. Ta.: pauma, id. 
 
 pau ma to scale, to cHmb over. Ta.: 
 pauma, to climb, to mount. Mq.: 
 pauma, precipice. 
 
THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 
 
 73 
 
 1407. paupau breathless. Ta. : paupau, id. 
 
 1408. pe spoilt, damaged. Mgv. : pee, ma- 
 cerated, spoilt. Ta.: pe, spoilt, rot- 
 ten. Mq.: pe, id. Sa.: pe, id. Ma.: 
 pe, pulpy, purulent. 
 
 1409. peinake perhaps. Ta. : peinae, id. 
 
 1410. pekapeka vexed, unhappy. Ta. : ped, 
 in pain, vexed. 
 
 141 1. pekeau companion, friend. Ta. : 
 peeau, id. 
 
 1412. pekeutari loyal, true. Ta.. : peeutari, 
 to attach oneself to the company of. 
 
 1413. penu to fling, to hurl. Mgv.: penu- 
 penu, to gesticulate with hands and 
 feet in dancing. 
 
 1414. pepe butterfly. Ta.: pepe, id. Mq.: 
 pepe, id. Sa..: pepe, id. Ma.: pepe, a 
 moth. The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 page 251. 
 
 1415. pepererau fin. Mgv.: pererau, wing. 
 Ta. : pererau, id. Ma.: par irau, id. 
 
 1416. pepereru to pound. Ta.: peperehu, 
 to crack, to break. 
 
 1417. pere tender, soft. Mq.: pepee, ten- 
 der, soft, flexible. 
 
 1418. pereoo a wheel. Ta.: pereoo, cart. 
 
 1419. pereteki-paka cricket. Ta. : peretei, 
 id. 
 
 1420. peru edge, frame, border. Mq. : peti, 
 edge, margin, visor. 
 
 1421. peu habit, custom, manners. Ta. : 
 peu, custom, habit, usage. 
 
 1422. hakapeu to strut. Ta. : haapeu, id. 
 
 1423. peuke to be thick, coarse. Ta.: peue, 
 large, broad. 
 
 1424. haapiaga to learn. Ta. : piahi, 
 scholar, disciple. 
 
 1425. pihakiatu beyond. Ta.: pihaiatu, id. 
 
 1426. pihapara a room. Ta.: piha, id. 
 
 1427. pikiafare cat. Ta.: pi if are, id. 
 
 1428. hakapiko to fold. Mgv.: piko, 
 crooked, athwart. Ta. : pio, id. Mq.: 
 piko, id. Sa. : pi'o, id. Ma.: piko, to 
 bend. 
 
 1429. pinaki echo. Ta. : pinai, id. 
 
 1430. pinaki to drive back. Ta. : pinai, to 
 hold in. Mq.: pinake, constipation. 
 Ha. : pinai, to crowd each other. 
 
 1431. pinepine to dooften. Ta.: pinepine, 
 often, frequent. Ha.: pinepine, to 
 do often. 
 
 1432. pipiki to close, to contract, to shrink. 
 Ta. : pipii, rolled in a circle. Sa. : 
 pi'i, curly, to fold the arms. Ma.: 
 piki, closely curling. 
 
 I433- pipiri the December season. Mgv.: 
 pipiri, the June season. 
 
 1434. pirau stench. Mgv.: pirati, rotten. 
 Ta.: pirau, pus, rotten. Mq.: pidu, 
 pinau, to smell bad. Ma.: pirau, 
 rotten. 
 
 1435. pitaka to split, to shiver. Mgv.: 
 pitaka, to open. Ta.: pitaa, sepa- 
 rated, to split. 
 
 1436. pee pearl, ring, buckle, curl. Mgv.: 
 
 Poe, berry of a necklace. Ta.: poe, 
 pearl, necklace. Mq. : poe, clusters 
 of fruit. Ha.: poe, globular. 
 
 1437- pofaki to cull, to pick. Ta. : pofai, to 
 pluck. 
 
 1438. poihu to be repugnant. Ta.: poihu, 
 weary, disgusted. 
 
 1439. poihuri a slip or cutting of a plant. 
 Mgv. : pohuri, small banana scions. 
 
 1440. poiri ignorant. Mgv.: pouri, dark- 
 ness. Ta. : poiri, pouri, darkness, 
 ignorance. Sa.: pouli, darkness. 
 Mangaia: poiri, darkness. 
 
 1441. pokai a roller, to roll a ball. Ta.: 
 Podi, ball of thread. Mq. : pokai, ball. 
 Ma.: pokai, id. 
 
 1442. pokara to clap hands. Mgv.: pokara, 
 id. Ta. : poara, to box the ears. 
 
 1443. ponaponahaga joint, knot. Mgv.: 
 pona, a knot. Ta. : pona, joint, knot. 
 Mq. : pona, knot. Sa. : pona, id. Ma. : 
 potia, id. 
 
 1444. popo ball, sphere. Mgv.: popo, ball. 
 Ta. : popo, id. Mq.: popo, id. Ha.: 
 popo, id. 
 
 1445. kauri-popo iron rust. Ha.: popo, 
 rust. 
 
 1446. poria fat, fleshy. Ta. : porta, fat. 
 Mq. : poi, corpulence. Ma.: port, 
 coUops of fat. 
 
 1447. poro to proclaim, to call by name. 
 Mgv.: poro, to call, to name. Ta.: 
 poro, to cry, to proclaim. 
 
 1448. poro-fana long bow. Ta. : /ana, bow. 
 Mq.: pana, bow, arrow. Sa. : fana, 
 to shoot. Ma.: whana, to spring 
 back as a bow. 
 
 1449. poroki a petition, to summon. Ta. : 
 poroi, a charge. 
 
 1450. porotaka a wheel. Ta.: porotaa, 
 wheel, circular. 
 
 145 1. porotata sphere, circle. Ta. : poro- 
 lata, circular. 
 
 1452. porovaevae heel. Ta.: poro, heel. 
 Ma. : poro, butt end. 
 
 1453. potagotago darkness. Ta. : potaS, 
 black. Mq.: /?o/a7?o, darkness. Ma.: 
 potangotango, intensely dark. 
 
 1454. poturoof. Mgv.: polu, id. Sa.: polu, 
 a room, a screen. 
 
 1455. pouhouto pitching up and down of 
 ships. Mgv. : pouto, tassel of a rope. 
 Ta.: poito, buoy. Ma.: pouto, id. 
 
 1456. poutu to splash, to bespatter. Ma.: 
 pohutti, id. 
 
 1457. puaki to overflow. Sa.: pua'i, to 
 vomit. 
 
 1458. puehu rout, defeat. iMgv.: puehu, 
 to melt away, to disperse. Ta.: 
 puehu, to be dissipated, dispersed. 
 Mq. : puehti, dissipated, dispersed, to 
 drive away. Ha. : puehu, to disperse, 
 to scatter. 
 
 1459. pugaverevere cloth. Mgv.: pugavere- 
 vere, spider. Ta. : puaverevere, gauze, 
 cobweb. Mq. : punaveevee, spider. 
 Sa.: apugaleveleve , spider. Ma.: pu- 
 ngawerewere, id. The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, page 361. 
 
74 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 1460. pukua to choke on a fishbone. Mgv.: 
 pukua, to choke on something lodged 
 in the throat. Ta. : puunena, tochoke. 
 strangled. Mq.: /)i<^Ma, difficulty in 
 swallowing. Ha.: />z<mo, to strangle. 
 
 1461. puni year. Ta.: punt, id. 
 
 1462. punipuni to hide oneself. Mgv.: 
 pupJiJii, id. Ta.: pupimi, id. Mq. : 
 pjipjmi, id. Ma.: whakapitpuni, id. 
 
 1463. puoro to rub out with a brush. Ta.: 
 puoro, to wash, to cleanse. 
 
 1464. pupu shrewd, sagacious. Ma.: pupu, 
 wise man. 
 
 1465. puputoa to invest on all sides. Ta.: 
 piitoa, id. 
 
 1466. pura phosphorescent. Ta. : pura, 
 phosphorescent, a spark, to glow. 
 Sa. : />w/a, to shine. Mangaia: pura, 
 a spark. The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, page 329. 
 
 1467. purao-puaru hibiscus. Ta. : purau, 
 id. Mq. : puau, a breadfruit. 
 
 1468. purara to divulge. Ta.: piirara, 
 scattered. Ma.: ptirara, open. 
 
 1469. pure-hiva a butterfly. Mgv.: pure- 
 rehiie, id. Ta.: piire-hua, a moth. 
 Mq. : piie-hua, id. Ma. : pure-hiia, id. 
 
 1470. purero to emit, to issue. Ta.: purero, 
 eloquent. Ma. : purero, to project. 
 
 1471. purotu fine, beautiful. Ta. : puroiu, 
 id. Sa.: Pidotu, the abode of the 
 dead. Ma.: purotu, pleasant. 
 
 1472. pekeremu-puru coconut husk. Sa.; 
 ptilu, id. 
 
 1473. puru straw. Mq.: puu, a coir cord. 
 Ta.: /Ji/n*, coconut husk. Sa. : pulu, 
 id. Rarotonga: purii, id. 
 
 1474. puruhi elephantiasis. Sa. : pulupu- 
 lusi, illness. 
 
 1475. puta a gateway, to penetrate, wound. 
 Mgv. : puta, a hole. Ta. : puta, open- 
 ing, wound. Mq. : pula, opening, 
 hole. Ma.: puta, hole. 
 
 1476. putaratara jagged, spiny. Mgv.: 
 putaratara, rough, spiny. Ta. : puta- 
 ratara, id. Mq.: putad, id. 
 
 1477. putiki a tress, headdress. Ma.: 
 putiki, id. 
 
 1478. putoketoke to grieve. Ta.: putoe- 
 toe, desolate. 
 
 1479. putotoi bloody. Mgv.: putoto, id. 
 Ta. : putoto, id. Mq. : putoto, the ap- 
 pearance of the menses. Ma. : putoto, 
 bloody. 
 
 1480. fakaraga to raise, to lift up. Mgv.: 
 raga, to heap up, to float. Mq. : aria, 
 to float. Sa.: laga, to rise, to raise. 
 Ma.: ranga, to rouse. The Polyne- 
 sian Wanderings, page 197. 
 
 1481. ragatira chief, owner. Mgv.: raga- 
 tira, chief, master. Ta. : radtira, id. 
 Mq. : anatia, akatia, proprietor, owner, 
 master. Ma. : rangatira, chief. 
 
 1482. rahihaga quantity. Ta.: rahiraa, id. 
 Mq.: rarahi, large, long. Sa. : lasi, 
 many. Ma. : rahi, great. The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, page 246. 
 
 1483. rahirahiga the temples. Mgv.: raAt- 
 rahiga, id. Ta.: rahirahid, id. Ma.: 
 rahirahinga, id. 
 
 1484. rairai light, slender, elegant. Mgv.: 
 rahirahi, fine, slender, supple. Ta.: 
 rairai, fine, slender, thin. Mq. : ahi- 
 ahi, fine, slender, graceful. Ma.: 
 rahirahi, thin. 
 
 1485. raka holy. Mgv.: raka, to profane, 
 defiled. Ta. : raa, holy. Ha.: /ao, id. 
 
 i486, rakuraku to scrape, rub, scratch, 
 claw. Mgv. : raktiraku, to .scrape, to 
 scratch. Ta.: rauraii, to scratch. 
 Sa.: fela'u, to scratch; la'jc, to scrape 
 up. Ma.: raku, to scrape. 
 
 1487. raoa to choke on a fishbone. Mgv.: 
 roa, a bone stuck in the throat. Ta. : 
 raoa, to choke on a bone. Sa.: laoa, 
 to have something lodged in the 
 throat. Ma.: raoa, to be choked. 
 
 1488. rapa a fool, madness. Ma.: rapa, a 
 familiar spirit. 
 
 1489. rapa blade of a paddle. Mgv.: rapa- 
 rapahoe, id. Ta. : rapa, id. Mq. : apa, 
 id. Sa.: lapa, flat. Ma.: rapa, flat 
 part of a shovel. 
 
 1490. rapae a sand-pit. Ta.: rape, arapai, 
 id. 
 
 1491. fa ta-rarapu to dissolve. Mgv.: rapu, 
 to dilute. Ta. : m/>M, to mix. Mq.: 
 dpu, to draw water. 
 
 1492. rarani tosetinarow. Ma.: rarangi, 
 a row, rank. 
 
 1493. raraninuku defiled. Mgv.: ragina, 
 to defile, break a tabu. 
 
 1494. raroa a joint. Mq.: aoa, inner side 
 of the thighs. 
 
 1495. rauti to harangue. Ta.: rauti, to 
 make a war speech. 
 
 1496. re victory. Ta. : re, prize in any con- 
 test, prey. 
 
 1497. rega ginger. Mgv.: rega, turmeric. 
 Ta.: rea, id. Mq.: ena, id. Sa.: lega, 
 id. Ma. : renga, pollen of bulrushes. 
 
 1498. rei-hopehopega nape. Ta.: rei, id. 
 
 1499. reparepa skirt of a garment. Ta. : 
 reparepa, skirt or border of a gar- 
 ment. Mq. : epa, swaddling clothes. 
 Ha. : lepa, hem, border. 
 
 1500. repo mire, dirt, filth. Mgv.: re po, id. 
 Ta. : repo, id. Mq.: epo, id. Ma.: 
 repo, id. 
 
 1501. rigorigo soul, mind. Ta. : riorio, 
 shade of the dead. Mq.: ioio, spirit 
 of god or of the dead. 
 
 1502. rika a vision. Mgv.: rika, to awake 
 suddenly; rikarika, to sleep. Ta.: 
 ria, phantom, vision. Sa. : li'a, a 
 dream. Ma.: ri^a, disturbed sleep. 
 
 1503. rikarika fear, frightful. Ta. : riaria, 
 horror, disgust. Ma. : whakaririka, 
 fearful, anxious. 
 
 1504. ripo to undulate. Mgv.: ripe, to put 
 out of place. Ta.: ripoa, eddy. Mq.: 
 ipoi, current. Ma. : ripo, eddy. 
 
THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 
 
 75 
 
 1505. riro to become, to grow. Mgv. : riro, 
 to become, to be made. Ta. : riro, to 
 become, to be transformed. 
 
 1506. riu the hold of a ship. Ta. : rzM, bilge- 
 water. Mq. : iu, id. Sa. : liu, bilges. 
 Ma.: riu, the hold. 
 
 1507. ro-i-nohi a tear. Ta. : ro-i-mata, id. 
 Sa. : lo-i-mata, id. Ma. : ro-i-mata, id. 
 
 1508. roaka to find, to gain. Ta. : roaa, to 
 gain, to get. Mq. : oaa, to acquire, to 
 obtain, to find. Ha.: loaa, to obtain. 
 
 1509. roga mulberry tree. Ta. : roa.id. 
 
 1510. rohirohi weakness. Ta..: ro}nrohi,\d. 
 
 1511. rokiabed. Mgv.: ro^i, bed, sleeping- 
 place. Ta. : roi, bed. Mq. : oki, 
 sleeping-place. Sa. : lo'i, pigsty. 
 
 15 12. rokohia surprise, to come unexpect- 
 edly. Ta. : roohia, surprised. Ma.: 
 rokohanga, to be overtaken. 
 
 15 13. roma to shrink. Mgv.: roma, scarce. 
 Ta.: roma, to diminish. Mq. : oma, 
 id. Sa. : loma, to be quiet, to intermit. 
 
 1514. romiromi to press, to squeeze. Mgv.: 
 romi, to press, to squeeze, to rub. 
 Ta. : oomi, to press. Mq.: omi, to 
 press, to squeeze, to rub. Sa. : lomi, to 
 press, to rub. Ma.: row i, to squeeze. 
 
 15 1 5. roparopa to deform, to spoil. Ta. : 
 roparopa, irregular, deformed. 
 
 1516. ruki night. Ta.: rm', id. 
 
 1517. rukurukii to tie, to fasten. Ta. : 
 ruuruu, id. 
 
 1518. rumaki to sink. Mgv.: akariimaki, 
 to dive. Ma. : rtimaki, to duck. The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, page 368. 
 
 1519. nohi-rumaruma dissembler. Ta.: 
 rumaruma, dark, obscure. 
 
 1520. ruruhaga an assembly, to collect. 
 Ta. : ruru, to collect, to assemble. 
 
 1521. rurutainahaga anguish, pang. Ta. : 
 rurutaina, trembling. 
 
 1522. rutu a drum. Mgv.: rutu, to beat, 
 to cause to resound. Ta. : rutu, a 
 drum, to drum. Mq. : utu, to drum. 
 Sa. : lutu, to shake a rattle. 
 
 1523. tae to arrive. Mgv.: tac, id. Ta. : 
 tae, id. Ma.: tae, id. 
 
 1524. taeake brother. Ta. : /aeae, brother, 
 cousin. 
 
 1525. taehae cruel, savage. Ta..: taehae, id. 
 
 1526. taetae elephantiasis in scroto. Ta.: 
 taetae, ill, illness. 
 
 1527. tagaegae a sacrifice. Ha.: kanae- 
 nae, id. 
 
 1528. tagoro to snore. Ha.: kanono, id. 
 
 1529. tagotago ignorant. Ta.: taotao, yery 
 dark. Mq.: tatw, dark, obscure. 
 Ma.: tangotango, intensely dark. 
 
 1530. tahanga indecent. Ta. : tahaa, naked. 
 Mq. : tahanahana, cleared, uncovered. 
 Ma.: tahanga, naked. 
 
 1531. tahaki the side. Sa.: to/a' f, one side. 
 Ma. : tahaki, one side. 
 
 1532. tahere armlet. Ta.: tahere, girdle, 
 collar. Ma. : tahere, to tie. 
 
 1533. tahinu to anoint. Ta.: tahinu, id. 
 
 1534. tahiti to leap. Ta.: tahiti, to stride. 
 1535- tahito ancient, long ago. Ta. : tahito, 
 
 old, passed. Mq. : tahito, old, ancient. 
 
 Ma.: tazvhito, ancient. 
 
 1536. fakato-tahito to jeer, to scolT. Ta. : 
 tahito, to mock. 
 
 1537. tahoko reprisal, revenge. Ta.:tahoo, 
 recompense, revenge. 
 
 1538. tahoro to swallow. Ta.: tahoro, id. 
 1539- tahua field of battle. Ta.: tahua, id. 
 
 1540. tahua floor. Ta.: tahua, id. 
 
 1541. tahuga wise, capable, doctor, artisan. 
 Mgv.: ttihuga, wise, in.structed, adroit, 
 Mq.: tuhuna, wise, instructed, arti- 
 san. Sa. : tufuga, carpenter. Ma. : 
 tohunga, adroit, wise, priest. 
 
 1542. tahutahu sorcerer. Ta. : tahu, sor- 
 cery. 
 
 1543. taiata obscene. Ta. : taiata, lasciv- 
 ious, profane. 
 
 1544. taika affliction. Ta. :/am, to afflict 
 oneself, chagrin, fear. 
 
 1545. takahoa impatient, tiresome. Ta. : 
 taahoa, wearied. 
 
 1546. takanoa unmarried. Ta. : taanoa, id. 
 Sa.: ta'anoa, id. 
 
 1547. takatakai to tread, to trample. Ta. : 
 taataahi, to trample under foot. Ma.: 
 takahi, to trample. 
 
 1548. takaviriviri to turn round, to writhe. 
 Mq. : takavii, to turn round, to twist. 
 Sa.: ta'avili, id. Ma.: takawiri, to be 
 twisted. 
 
 1549. takerepo to turn upside down. Ta.: 
 taere, id. 
 
 1550. taki distributive particle. Ta. : tai, id. 
 Sa.: ta'i, id. Ma.: taki, id. 
 
 155 1. takirikiri to quiver, to shiver. Ta.: 
 tairi, to shake and throw a lance. 
 Ma. : takiri, twitching. 
 
 1552. takirokiro to injure. Ta.: tairoiro, 
 malice, vengeance. 
 
 1553- take to say, to speak. Ta. : tao, to 
 
 speak, to order, to command. 
 1554. takoko to crack, as glass. Ta.: taoo, 
 
 cracked. 
 1555- takoto to lie down. Ta. : taoto, to\i& 
 
 down, sleep. Sa. : ta'oto, to lie down. 
 
 Ma.: takoto, id. 
 
 1556. tama to purify. Ta.: /ama, to wash. 
 
 1557. tamaki war, to fight. Ta. : tamai, id. 
 Mq. : tamai, war, to quarrel. Sa. : 
 tama'i, to beat, to abuse. 
 
 1558. tamau fixed desire, constant. Ta.: 
 tamau, constant, persevering. Ha.: 
 kamau, to persevere. 
 
 1559. tamau tinder. Ta. : tamau, id. 
 
 1560. tamore, sweet basil. Ta. : tamore, id. 
 Sa. : tamole, purslane. 
 
 1561. tamumu to rustle, a dull sound. Ta. : 
 tamumu, a dull sound. Ma.: tamumu, 
 to hum. 
 
 1562. tanae gourd, empty coconut. Ta. : 
 tanai, a vine. 
 
 1563. fakatano to put in order. Ta.: tano, 
 to aim, to direct. 
 
76 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 1564. taota taste, savor. Ta.: taoia, taste. 
 
 1565. tapao symbol. Ta. : tapao, sign, mark, 
 
 1566. tapariri rage, to be angry. Ta.: ta- 
 pariri, jealous rage. 
 
 1567. taparu to flatter. Ta.: taparu, id. 
 
 1568. tapea earring. Ta.: tapea, ring, 
 buckle. Mq. : tapea-puaina, earring. 
 
 1569. tapiri glue, to adhere. Mgv.: tapiri, 
 to be joined without cause. Ta.: 
 tapiri, to unite, to join. Ma. : tapiri, 
 to join. 
 
 1570. tapitapi to be concerned, perplexed, 
 
 to question. Ta. : tapi, preoccupied. 
 Ma.: tapitapi, to grumble at. 
 
 1571. tapona a knot. Ta. : tapona, id. 
 Mq. : tapona, to carry knotted rushes 
 symbolically. IMa. : tapona, a bmidle 
 of herbs. 
 
 1573. taporo lemon. Ta.: taporo,{6.. 
 
 1573. tapuae footstep. Ta.: tapuae, id. 
 Mq.: tapuvae, id. Ma.: tapuae, id. 
 
 1574. tapuhaga a blow, stroke. Ta.: tapu, 
 to slap, to cut. 
 
 1575. tapunipuni hide and seek. Ta.: 
 tapuni, to hide. Sa. : tapuni, to shut. 
 Ma.: tapuni, to mend a net. 
 
 1576. tapupu to portion into small pieces. 
 Ta. : tapupu, to cut into bits. 
 
 1577. tapuru to macerate, to soak. Ta.: 
 tapuru, id. 
 
 1578. taputo to wrestle. Ta.: taputo, id. 
 
 1579. tararo to pervert. Ta.: tararo, to 
 
 seduce. 
 
 1580. tarahu debt, obligation. Ta.: tarahu, 
 wages, salary. 
 
 1581. tarava transverse, across. Ta.: to- 
 rava, id. 
 
 1582. tare glair. Mgv.: /are, spittle. Ta.: 
 tare, phlegm, glair. Sa. : tale, cough. 
 
 1583. tareparepa to quiver. Ta.: tarepa, 
 to shake in the wind. Ma.: tarepa- 
 repa, id. 
 
 1584. tarere a swing. Mgv.: tarere, sus- 
 pended. Ta. : tarere, a swing. 
 
 1585. tariga stalk of fruit. Ta.: /art, id. 
 
 1586. tarihia hanging. Ta. : fari, to hang. 
 
 1587. tariparauadrum. Ta.: /an>araM, id. 
 
 1588. taritari to carry. Mgv.: /an", id. Ta.: 
 tari, id. Mq.:/at, id. Ma.: /ort, id. 
 
 1589. tatakoto boom. Mgv.: tatakoto, id. 
 Ma.: tatakoto, sprit. 
 
 1590. tatua girdle. Mgv.: /a/wa, id. Ta. : 
 tatua, id. Ma..: tatua, id. 
 
 1591. fakatau indolent. Ta.: faatau, id. 
 
 1592. fakatautau to delay, to defer. Ta. : 
 haatatitau, id. 
 
 1593. fakatautau to hang up. Ta.: tau- 
 tau, id. Mq. : tautau, id. Sa. : tau- 
 tau, id. Ma. : tautau, to droop. 
 
 1594. tauaki to exhibit. Ta. : tauai, to 
 spread out to sun. To.: tauaki, id. 
 
 1595. tauene to supply the place of. Ta.: 
 tau^ne, to patch a mat. 
 
 1596. tauga a friend. Ta.: tauga, id. 
 
 1597. taumako jealous. Mq. :/cMma^ow,id. 
 
 1598. taupoo hat. Ta. : taupoo, id. 
 
 1599. hakataupupu to delay. Ta.: tau- 
 
 pupu, heavy, to delay. 
 
 1600. taura priest. Mgv.: taura, id. Ta.: 
 taura, id. Mq. :/aMa, id. Sa. : tottZa, id. 
 
 1 60 1. taurekareka adolescent. Ta. : tau- 
 rearea, youth. Sa. : taule'ale'a, young 
 man. 
 
 1602. taurua holiday. Ta.: taurua, a feast. 
 
 1603. tauturu to assist. Ta.: tauturu,id. 
 
 1604. fakatetefa to boast. Ta. : tefatefa, 
 vain in dress. 
 
 1605. tega to spot, to sully. Mq.: teka, 
 disfigurement. 
 
 1606. teka arrow. Ta.:/ea, id. Mq.: teka, 
 a game with darts. Sa.: te'a, id. 
 Ma.: teka, id. 
 
 1607. teke flower, to fructify. Mq.: teke, 
 sprout. 
 
 1608. fakatekeo to intoxicate. Mgv.: tekeo, 
 
 id. Mq.: tekeo, poisonous. 
 
 1609. fakatekiteki to sit on the heels. 
 
 Mgv.: tekiteki, a chair, to sit 
 crouched up. Mq. : tiketike, high, ele- 
 vated. Sa.: ti'eti'e, to sit on a chair. 
 
 1610. tekotekovain, proud, conceited. Ta.: 
 teSteo, haughty. Ha. : keo, proud. 
 
 161 1. fakateniteni to eulogize. Ta.: teni, 
 to exalt another. 
 
 161 2. kata-tiere gay, merry. Ta.: tiere, 
 amusement. 
 
 1613. tifai to piece, to patch. Ta.: tifai, id. 
 
 1614. tihaehae in front. Ta.: tihae, to go 
 in front. 
 
 1615. tihaehae to provoke. Ta.: tihae, id. 
 
 1616. tihana to heat, to warm up. Ta.: 
 tihana, to warm over. 
 
 161 7. tiki a statue. Mgv.: tiki, id. Ta.: 
 tii, id. Mq.: tiki, id. Ma.: tiki, id. 
 
 1618. fakatiki to disappoint. Ta. :/aa/n, id. 
 
 1619. tikipa sterile, barren. Ta.: tiipa, id. 
 
 1620. tinao toput thehand in. Ta. : tinao, 
 id. Mq.: tinao, to grope in. 
 
 1 62 1. tic an oj'ster. Mgv.: tio, a shellfish. 
 Ta.: tio, oj^stcr. Mq.: tio, id. Sa.: 
 tio, a shellfish. Ma.: tio, an oyster. 
 
 1622. fakatio to depreciate. Ta.: faatio, 
 to defy, insult. IMq.: haatio, to ac- 
 cuse. Sa.: tio, to blame, to find 
 fault with. 
 
 1623. tioi to veer, to turn about. Ta. : tioi, 
 to turn about. 
 
 1624. tipapa lying down flat. Ta.: tipapa, 
 to lie down, to prostrate oneself. 
 Mq.: tipapa, ah&doi. Ha.: kipapa, 
 to pave with flat stones. 
 
 1625. tiputa to bore, to perforate. Ta.: 
 tiputa, to pierce. Mq.: tiputa, id. 
 Ha.: ^//JW^a, an opening. 
 
 1626. tiramast. Mgv.: tira, id. Ta.: tira, 
 id. Mq.://a, id. Sa.:/z/a, id. Ma.: 
 tira, id. 
 
 1627. tiragorago a joist. Ta.: tiraorao, to 
 set the timbers across. 
 
 1628. tirikumugun. Ta.: tiriumu, pistol. 
 
THE PAUMOTU IN THE POLYNESIAN SCHEME. 
 
 77 
 
 1629. titautau to request, to beg. Ta.: 
 titau, to ask for, to demand. 
 
 1630. titi slave. Ta. : ////, id. 
 
 1631. fakatitiaua to rival, to vie. Ta.: 
 faatitiau, to struggle to outdo. 
 
 1632. tito to peck. Mgv.: tito, to peck, a 
 dot. Ta. : tito, to peck. Mq. : tito, id. 
 
 1633. tiu a squall, a gust. Mgv.: tiu, west 
 wind. Mq.: /n/, north wind. Sa. : 
 fa'atiu, northerly wind. Ma. : Tiu, a 
 wind god. 
 
 1634. toahu fustiness, moldiness. Ta.: 
 toahii, close, sultry. Mq. : toahu, fine 
 rain. 
 
 1635. togere to ring, to tinkle. Mgv.: 
 togere, a low, dull sound. 
 
 1636. tohe anus, foundation. Ta. : tohe, 
 buttocks, base, bottom. Ha.: kohe, 
 vagina. 
 
 1637. tohora cachalot. Mgv.: tohora, id. 
 Ta.: tohora, id. Mq.: tohoa, young 
 porpoise. Sa.: tafola, whale. Ma.: 
 tohora, id. 
 
 1638. tohuga fog and rain. Ta.: tohua, 
 fine rain. 
 
 1639. tohu-reko to prophesy. Ta.: /o/m, id. 
 
 1640. toiau heavy. Ta.: toiau, id. 
 
 1 64 1. tokatoka disgusted. Ta. : toatoa, id. 
 
 1642. toke toothache (considered to be 
 caused by a worm). Mgv.: toketoke, 
 worm. Ta.: toe, id. Mq.: toke, id. 
 Ma.: toke, id. 
 
 1643. toketekete to be cold. Ta.: toetoe, id. 
 
 1644. tonatona a wrinkle. Mgv.: tona, a 
 venereal disease. Ta. : tona, wart. 
 Sa. : tona, the yaws. Ma. : tona, wart. 
 
 1645. tone to direct, to address. Ta.: tono, 
 to send a messenger. Ma. : tono, to 
 order, to command. 
 
 1646. topakapaka vile, ugly, mean. Ta.: 
 topaapaa, ugly, deformed. 
 
 1647. topataadrop. Ta.: topata, id. Mq.: 
 ua topata, a drizzle. 
 
 1648. tope to shear, to clip. Ta.: tope, 
 to cut off. 
 
 1649. topitipiti drop bj' drop. Mgv.: 
 topiti, to fall drop by drop. 
 
 1650. torai to swim. Mgy.: torai, to swim, 
 to float. 
 
 1651. fakatoro to stretch out the hand. 
 Ta. : faatoo, to extend a limb. 
 
 1652. toroa employment, dignity, honor. 
 Ta. : toroa, employment, office. 
 
 1653. tote to be vexed, offended. Ta.: tote, 
 to be in anger. 
 
 1654. totoa to do badly, malevolent. Ta.: 
 totoa, to do badly, to harm. 
 
 1655. fakatotohi to lie in. Mq.: haato- 
 tohi, to be in travail. 
 
 1656. tuahine sister. Mgv. : tuehine, man's 
 sister. Ta. : tuahine, id. Mq. : tuehine, 
 id. Ma.: tuahine, id. 
 
 1657. tuai to scratch, scrape. Mq. : tuai, 
 grater. 
 
 1658. tuamoko the spine. Ta.: tuamoo, id. 
 
 1659. tuapuku a hunch. Ta.: tuapuu, id. 
 
 1660. tuaru to exile. Ta.: tuaru, id. 
 
 1661. tuatapapa narrative. Ta.: tuata- 
 papa, to recite a history. 
 
 1662. tuatea a wave, billow. Ta.: tuatea, a 
 long wave. Mq. : tuatea, white waves 
 at sea. Ma. : tuatea, breaking crest of 
 waves. 
 
 1663. tuetue solid, large. Ta.: tuetue, 
 thick, stout. 
 
 1664. tugane woman's brother. Mgv.: 
 tugane, id. Ta. : tuane, id. Mq.: 
 tuane, id. Ma.: tungane, id. 
 
 1665. fakatugatuga to wrinkle the brows. 
 Ta. : tuatua, to frown. 
 
 1666. tuhou novice. Ta.: tuhou, id. 
 
 1667. tui to sew. Mgv.: tui, id. Ta.: tut, 
 id. Mq.: tui, id. Sa.: tui, to pierce. 
 Ma. : ttii, to sew. 
 
 1668. tukau steward, housekeeper. Ta.: 
 tuati, chief, steward. 
 
 1669. tukeke to grunt, to growl. Mq.: 
 tukeke, to weep with loud howls. 
 
 1670. tuketukeabend, angle, elbow. Mgv.: 
 tuke, elbow, heel, finger joints. Mq. : 
 tuke, elbow, heel. Sa. : tu'elima, finger 
 joints. Ma.: tuke, elbow. 
 
 167 1. tukiate to puff for breath. Ta.: 
 tuiate, stomach-ache. 
 
 1672. tukirogo famous, to celebrate. Ta.: 
 tuiroo, id. 
 
 1673. tukutuku-rahinuku spider. Ta.: 
 tuutuu, id. Ha. : kuukuu, id. 
 
 1674. tunoa a dermatitis. Ta. : /Mnoo, dark 
 spots on the skin. 
 
 1675. tuparu to demolish, to split. Ta.: 
 tuparu, to break, to destroy. 
 
 1676. tuperetiki upside down. Ta.: tupere- 
 tii, id. 
 
 1677. tupou to expose the buttocks. Mgv.: 
 tupou, to stoop, to abase oneself. Ta. : 
 tupou, to show the buttocks insult- 
 ingly. Mq. : tupou, to bend down. 
 Ma. : tupou, to stoop down. 
 
 1678. tupua ghost, corpse. Sa.: tupua, 
 idol. Ma.: tupua, goblin, monster. 
 
 1679. fakatura respectable, venerable. Ta.: 
 faatura, to honor. 
 
 1680. turakau-paeha to fence with a spesu*. 
 Ta. : turaaii, a fencer. 
 
 1681. turelaw. Mgv.: ture, id. Ta.: ture, 
 id. Mq.: ture, id. Ma.: ture, id. 
 
 1682. tureirei pitching up and down. Ta.: 
 tureirei, unsettled, turbulent. 
 
 1683. turepu to carry, conduct. Ta. : 
 turepu, conductor, driver. 
 
 1684. turituri noise, hubbub. Ta. : turituri, 
 stunned with din. Mq. : tuitui, be 
 still! Ma.: turituri, noise, uproar. 
 
 1685. turori drowsy, to stagger. Mgv.: 
 turori, to roll from side to side. Ta. : 
 turori, to reel, to stagger. Mq. : tuoi, 
 to nod, to have the head on one side. 
 Ma. : turori, to stagger. 
 
 1686. turuki burial-place. Ta. : <«rttt, heap 
 of stones. 
 
 1687. fakaturuma grave, serious. Ta.: 
 faaturuma, grave, taciturn. Mq.: 
 tuuma, anger. 
 
78 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 1688. tutaekauri rust. Ta: tulaeauri, id. 
 
 1689. tutaepere sulphur. Mq.: tulaepere, 
 id. Ha.: kukaepele, id. 
 
 1690. tutuga flea. Ta. : tutiia, id. 
 
 1691. fakau to resist. Ta. : faau, resolute. 
 
 Cf. 990. 
 
 1692. uhi tattooing instrument. Ta. : uhi, 
 id. Ma.: uhi, id. 
 
 1693. uho heart wood. Mgv.: m^o, pith of 
 trees. Mq.: uho, id. vSa.: uso, heart 
 wood. Ma.: uho, id. 
 
 1694. ukauka froth, foam. Mgv.: uka, 
 froth. Ma.: hukahuka, foam. Cf. 
 I075- 
 
 1695. uki age, generation. Ta.: ui, age, 
 generation, season. Ma. : uki, ancient 
 times. 
 
 1696. umere wonderful. Ta.: umere, to 
 wonder, to brag. Rarotonga: Mwere, 
 to wonder at. 
 
 1697. umeume a palm tree. Mq. : ume- 
 ume, a breadfruit tree. 
 
 1698. upoupo stubborn, perverse. Ta.: 
 upoiipo, ugly, dissatisfying. 
 
 1699. ureuretiainoana waterspout. Ta.: 
 ureurelumoana, id. 
 
 1700. uru thicket. Ta. : Mrw, thicket, forest. 
 Sa. : ulu, grove. Ma.: uru, id. 
 
 1701. uru to inspire. Mgv.: uru, to cry 
 out on account of the presence of a 
 god. Ta.: «n<, to be inspired. Sa. : 
 uluitinoina, possessed by a god. 
 
 1702. utari to accompany, to follow, to 
 imitate. Ta.: utari, to follow. Mq.: 
 utai, to accompany, to follow, to 
 imitate. Ha. : ukali, to follow. 
 
 1703. utere to rub, to scrape. Ta.: utere, 
 to rasp, to peel. 
 
 1704. uto buoy. Sa.: tito, id. 
 
 1705. utu to bestow on. Ta. : utua, pay- 
 ment, wages, recompense. Mq. : utu, 
 id. Ma. : utu, reward. 
 
 1706. vaere to sweep, to weed, to clear. 
 Ta. : vaere, id. Mq. : vavee, id. Ma. : 
 waere, to make a clearing. 
 
 1707. vagavaga slender, slim. Mq. : vaka- 
 vaka, id. 
 
 1708. vahi a place. Mgv.: vahi, id. Ta.: 
 vahi, id. Mq. : vahi, id. Ma. : wahi, id. 
 
 1709. vahi a part. Mgv.: vahi, id. Ta.: 
 vahi, id. Mq. : vahi, id. Sa..:fasi, id. 
 
 1710. vahine wife. Mgv.: veine, id. Ta. : 
 vahine, id. Mq.: vehine, id. Sa. : 
 fafine, woman. Ma.: wahine, id. The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, page 337. 
 
 171 1. vai to exist. Ta. : vai, to be, to exist. 
 X712. vaiho to set down, to place. Ta. : 
 
 vaiiho, to place. Ma.: waiho, to set 
 down. 
 
 1713. vaiora to survive. Sa. : vaiola, the 
 spring "water of life?" Ma.: waiora, 
 water of life. 
 
 1 714. hakavai vai to delay. Ta.: vaivai, to 
 rest a bit. 
 
 1715. vanavana spur, rough. Mgv.: vana, 
 sea urchin. Ta. : vanavana, rough, 
 knotty. Mq. : vana, sea urchin. Sa. : 
 vana, id. Ma.: wanaivana, bristles. 
 
 1716. varavara scattered, dispersed. Mgv.: 
 varavara, scattered, wide apart. Ta. : 
 varavara, id. Sa. : valavala, wide apart. 
 
 1717. hakavaravara to brighten. Mgv.: 
 varavara, clear to view. Ta.: vara- 
 vara, transparent. Cf. 1228. 
 
 1718. vare pus. Mgv.: vare, gummy exu- 
 dations. Ta. : vare, pus. Mq.: vae, 
 gummy exudations. Ma. : ware, any 
 viscous fluid. 
 
 17 19. vari marsh, mire, dirt. Ta.: vari, 
 dirt, mud. Rarotonga: vari, mud. 
 
 1720. varo a mussel. Mgv.: varo, a fish. 
 Ta. : varo, a lobster. Mq.: varo, a 
 long fish. Sa. : valo, a craj^sh. 
 
 1 72 1. vauvau carpet, rug. Ta.: vauvau, 
 carpet, mat. 
 
 1722. vauvau to hold, to contain. Ta.: 
 
 jauvau, receptacle, vase. 
 
 1723. vave a fringing reef. Mgv.: taivave, 
 a rolling billow. Ta. : vavea, a tower- 
 ing billow. 
 
 1724. veke delinquency, crime. Mq.: veke, 
 malefactor. 
 
 1725. vekuveku sordid, dirty, mean, slov- 
 enly. Ta.: veuveu, dirty, disgusting, 
 bristly. Mq. : veku, disordered, slov- 
 enly. 
 
 1726. veruveru old, worn out, rags. Ta.: 
 veruveru, old, dirty. Ha. : welu, a rag. 
 
 1727. veruverukahu cloth, stuff. Ma.: 
 weru, garment. 
 
 1728. veu wool. Mgv.: W2a'ez(, grass, herb- 
 age. Ta. : veu, hair, wool, fringe. 
 
 1729. veve miserable. Ta. : wtr, poor, needy, 
 miserable. 
 
 1730. vi to .succumb. Ta. : vi, to be sub- 
 jugated, the beginning of a retreat. 
 
 1 73 1. vikiviki impure, immodest. Ta. : 
 viivii, defiled, polluted. 
 
 1732. viku cooked, done, combustion. Ta.: 
 viu, overdone, burnt. 
 
 1733. Tinivini to chirp, to warble. Ta. : 
 vitii, voluble. vSa. : vivini, to crow. 
 
 1734. viru good, right, decent, pure. Ta.: 
 viru, decent, proper. 
 
 1735. kakavitiviti to beautify. Ta.: viti, 
 well made, becoming, alert. 
 
 1736. vivi grasshopper. Ta.: vivi, id. Mq.: 
 vivi, cricket. 
 
 1737. vivo flute. Ta.: vivo, id. Mq.: vivo, id. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 
 
 In the prosecution of the dissection of the several factors which enter 
 into the speech of Easter Island we are now brought to the examination of 
 the language of Mangareva. 
 
 In the preceding chapter we have already oriented this extremely re- 
 mote island so far as relates to its geographical position. Regarding the 
 Paumotu as the high peaks just awash of a suboceanic mountain chain. 
 Mangareva represents the highest peak of the range and, as is so often noted 
 in orographic study, it is found as an outlier in sohtary dignity. From 
 the southeastern point of the commonly accepted group of the Paumotu it 
 is set apart by considerable stretches of sea, and in the few hues of sound- 
 ings which have been made in the intermediate region we see that there is 
 equal and distinct bathymetric sundering. These stretches of sea amount 
 to httle in the navigation of such adventurous seafarers as the wandering 
 Polynesians. The great double canoes of the epoch of the great voyages 
 were sufficient to cover the distance. The inhabitants of Mangareva at 
 the time of their discovery by the Europeans v/ere not equipped to make 
 these voyages. Timber was to be found in abundance upon their moun- 
 tains, the protecting reef gave them the advantage of a quiet harbor to 
 encourage the development of the art of navigation, but through some 
 circumstance which we find it hard to comprehend the Mangarevans are 
 set at the bottom of the scale* in a race whose elemental characteristic is 
 that they shall breast the long waves of the Pacific in voyages immeasu- 
 rably longer. The art of the shipwright had unaccountedly vanished from 
 this one spot, and with it vanished the art of tracking the sea with the 
 guidance of the wind and the stars. f The highest attainment of Manga- 
 
 ♦The Easter Islanders are quite as devoid of canoecraft, but their plight is other. Their 
 sterile island yields no fit timber and their sole dependence is on drift wood and wreck stuff. 
 
 tSuch recession from a cultural acquisition so essential to the conditions of life of folk on 
 a small island set in great sea must be unusual. In general the lost arts are few; the loss 
 of canoecraft by an insular race is notable. Accordingly we shall find particular interest 
 in the report of the same loss of a necessary art by the Torres Islanders of Melanesia, far 
 in the west of the Pacific. It is recorded by Mrs. Florence Coombe at page 150 of " Many- 
 sided Melanesia:" , 
 
 "Clever as these people are at house-building, is it not a surprising fact that not a soul 
 in the Torres Island can build a canoe? Once the art was known as well here as elsewhere, 
 but the knowledge was confined to the skilled few who formed a sort of guild of canoe- 
 makers. One by one these men died, and the rising generation was presumably too lazy 
 to seek admission to the craft. The inevitable day arrived when the last canoe-maker died, 
 and all knowledge of canoe-making with him. The canoes he had left behind existed a 
 little while longer, but soon the last was broken up and there was no boat left in the group. 
 Yet still no man was found with energy, or ambition, or desire enough to set him to solving 
 the boat problem for himself. There are plenty of bamboos, and they will float. Tied 
 together with creeper-string, one can make a rough-and-ready raft of any size. And so— 
 they make shift." 
 
 79 
 
80 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 reva in the line of shipping amounted to no more than a raft, safe enough 
 within the lagoon, though clumsy, but wholly unfit for voyages upon the 
 high sea beyond the coral wall. Yet we find the ancestral spirit alert. In 
 the preceding chapter I have already had occasion to cite (page 63) Cap- 
 tain Friederici's account of one involuntary voyage from Mangareva on 
 nothing better than one of these fragile rafts. 
 
 It is impossible to find a wholly satisfactory explanation of the absence 
 of na\'igation from this minor unit of a race altogether and elsewhere naval 
 in the highest degree. Because Mangareva must have been populated in 
 the beginning by sailors in possession of the two shipping arts (the con- 
 stmction quite as much as the handling of their canoes) it is impossible to 
 imagine that Mangareva Vv^as thus ignorant at some early period of its 
 community hfe. It is not difficult to construct a hypothesis which will 
 comport with Polynesian custom life in accounting for the disappearance 
 of the art. In all the Pacific communities the canoewrights form an hon- 
 orable class in the social organization. Their office is largely hereditary, a 
 guild or trade body cutting diagonally through the formal division of the 
 body politic into ranks and classes, for I have known divine chiefs and the 
 lowest orders in the social scale to meet upon the level terms of their 
 craft. The secrets of the craft are piously respected by the community at 
 large, even though there is nothing which may not be seen by the most 
 casual onlooker. The protection of the tabu is at the back of this respect ; 
 no person not duly qualified v/ould regard it safe to attempt any of the 
 operations of canoe-making. Even the felling of the timber for the canoe 
 was far too dangerous to be attempted by the uninitiate. The legends 
 contain many tales of profane attempts to cut a tree, and the result is 
 invariably that next morning it is found erect once more upon its stump. 
 It is within the bounds of the possible that the whole guild of canoewrights 
 may have left Mangareva ; probably there would not be many on so thinly 
 populated an island. They might have been carried away as involuntary 
 voyagers in the canoes of some expedition which had made their home a 
 port of call ; it is equally possible that they would leave in a huff because 
 their work was not rewarded to their taste. The tabu would remain 
 behind them; none would venture to construct new canoes when those 
 already in existence met their sea fate ; in the second generation all knowl- 
 
 This valuable parallel came to hand while this chapter was yet on the galleys : the parallel 
 is complete down to the raft in Tegua as in Mangareva. From direct information on the spot 
 Mrs. Coombe records the course of the loss in practically the order which I have evolved 
 a posteriori. Her observation is always accurate so far as it goes — I have been able to 
 confirm that from my earlier familiarity with many of the spots which she has visited — 
 but she does not propose it as anything more than superficial. I have, therefore, no hesita- 
 tion in disregarding her really untenable theory of laziness, and in giving full weight to the 
 sacrosanct or tabu character of the mysteries of the art. 
 
 The magic of canoe-making is brought out in this note which she derives at page 172 
 from a man of Santa Cruz: 
 
 "Only some men may dig out canoes, those whose ancestors dug them out. When a 
 father is near death, that father takes water and washes his son's hands, and they think 
 that the father is giving to his son understanding and wisdom to make canoes, and he 
 signifies it through water." 
 
MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 81 
 
 edge of the art would be lost. We have no means of estimating the period 
 at which navigation passed from the Mangarevans; the most we may- 
 know is that at some wholly uncertain epoch in the past the Mangarevans 
 became a sedentary people in the sea and had no further direct influence 
 upon the languages of their race fellows. 
 
 Yet in the course of this chapter we are to see in a series of tables that 
 the influence of Mangarevan speech is strong in certain directions and 
 that it is particularly noticeable at the ultimates of migration in three 
 diverse tracks. 
 
 In considering this we must fix the attention for a brief memorandum 
 upon one of the constants of such voyaging as was performed by these 
 Polynesian sailors and adventurers, a constant which is not set down upon 
 the charts. It has been made abundantly plain that the wind in the trop- 
 ical Pacific is not only motive power, but serves a compass end infixing the 
 direction of voyaging. Unwieldy, uncomfortable, and dull sailors before 
 the wind, these great double canoes were at their best saihng when snug 
 to the wind. Ignorant of the compass, these admirals of the brown could 
 estabhsh direction upon the sea only by the constancy of the trade winds. 
 These are the considerations which estabhsh the substantial unity of all 
 Polynesian voyaging. We find that all of eastward Polynesia was settled 
 by eastward voyages, always full and bye on the southeast trade. New 
 Zealand was settled by westward voyaging, yet this is no reversal of di- 
 rection sense; the course from Rarotonga to New Zealand is full and 
 bye on the westerly variables which lie south of the trade-wind region. 
 Mangareva lies outside the trade-wind belt ; its latitude is higher than the 
 southern limit of the regular southeast wind. Each year the trade does 
 reach up to include it for a few short weeks ; for much the greater period of 
 the year the westerly winds prevail. Time was nothing to these voyagers, 
 there are no conditions of hfe in which time ever can be anything to 
 the Polynesian ; they could await contentedly the coming of the wind they 
 sought. Thus Mangareva was a convenient point of distribution for 
 wanderings back into the torrid zone or into more remote regions in the 
 temperate zone to the southward. 
 
 This position relative to windroses must be held to condition the rela- 
 tion of Mangareva to the general movement of migration, not only within 
 Southeast Polynesia but in the more remote seats of Polynesian culture. 
 Thus we are to find the Mangarevan represented strongly not only in the 
 magma which has gone on rather artificial record as the Paumotu speech, 
 not only in Rapanui, not only in the Marquesas, but we shall note a some- 
 what substantial element of the language which is identifiable only in 
 Hawaii. The conditions of the present study will interrupt our detailed 
 examination of this problem, but if Mangareva and Hawaii be noted upon 
 the wind and current charts now issued by the Hydrographic Office of the 
 United States Navy the services of a competent navigator, skilled in fore- 
 and-aft seamanship, will assist the ethnographer to the solution of the 
 
82 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 matter. In na\dgation it becomes a rather simple problem of sailing close- 
 hauled, and to the solver, as to the captain of the canoe, the only serious 
 difficulty is to get across the equatorial doldrums. 
 
 We shall now pass to the systematic examination of the speech of 
 Mangareva and its general and particular relations as may be deduced 
 from the affiliations which we are able to establish. 
 
 We note at the outset Meinecke's very positive statement :* 
 
 Die Bewohner von Mangareva sind Rarotonganer, die von ihnen gespro- 
 chene Sprache ist bis auf unbedeutende Verschiedenheiten die von Rarotonga. 
 
 His subsisting authority is not recorded, an unusual neglect to be 
 charged against this very painstaking and exact historian ; but we may 
 infer it from his precisely similar statement! concerning the Paumotu : 
 
 Diese in den ostlichen Inseln jetzt noch gebrauchte Sprache ist nach CailletJ 
 ein rarotongischer Dialekt, und wenn gleich nicht wenige Worter ganz von den 
 in anderen polynesischen Sprachen verbreiteten abzuweichen scheinen, so ist 
 doch eine andere Zahl wieder entschieden rarotongisch, und auch in der Gram- 
 matik ergeben sich keine erheblichen Verschiedenheiten. 
 
 We should observe that the Herv^ey Group is singular among the scenes 
 of the activit}^ of the London Missionary Society in that no dictionary has 
 yet been published. Such a work was undertaken by the Rev. WilHam 
 Wyatt Gill, but late in his career of great usefulness he heard the call to 
 the apostolate at Port Moresby and soon died of the bitter hardships of 
 pioneering in New Guinea. It was therefore impossible forCaillet to have 
 made such a determination, either for the eastern Paumotu or for Ma- 
 ngareva, in the absence of material upon which to erect a comparison. It 
 appears to me that what he did observe was that in the speech was an ele- 
 ment which he could recognize as non-Taliitian, and that he leaped to the 
 conclusion that if it were non-Tahitian it must yet have some source and 
 that therefore it must be Rarotongan as being next reanvard on the track 
 of migration. How significant is the marked difTerence between Manga- 
 revan and Rarotongan is seen in the comparison of the alphabetic 
 scheme. The aspirate is entirely absent from Rarotonga; it is, indeed, so 
 objectionable a sound that f, which is generally mutable to the aspirate 
 proximate to the labial series, is for that reason frequently carried thereby 
 to extinction. On the other hand Mangareva retains the aspirates with 
 considerable persistence and the labial aspirate as a mutation product of f 
 is very commonly observed. We may disregard this pronouncement as 
 to the Paumotu and Mangarevan, since at the time of Caillet's investiga- 
 tion it had not yet come into the mind of any student to examine speech 
 sources through the division into the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti 
 migrations. 
 
 *Die Inseln des stillen Oceans, ii, 222. 
 
 fOp. cit., 215. 
 
 JAnnales hydrographiques, xxxiii, 392. 
 
MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 
 
 83 
 
 Referred to the Nuclear Polynesian base, the alphabet of Mangarevan 
 
 is displayed in the following conspectus : 
 
 a a, e 
 
 e e, a o o 
 
 i i, e u M 
 
 1 r,n 
 
 ng ng, n n n, vg mm 
 
 h h,- 
 
 s h,- 
 
 V V 
 
 iv,h,- 
 kk,- it pp 
 
 The interplay of the palatal and lingual nasals is not critical of 
 Mangarevan, it is a mutation which occurs sporadically in most of the 
 Polynesian languages and which becomes critical in the Hawaiian 
 only. The critical points are the absence of the sibilant and f . The 
 speech is therefore one phonetic degree or stage further removed from 
 the Nuclear Polynesian than is the Paumotu. 
 
 In the foregoing chapter the tables will be found to include a list of so 
 much of the Mangarevan contained in the accompanying word-lists as 
 is found in the Paumotu, either exclusively or shared as a comnion 
 element with Rapanui. From those tables we sum the result [for 
 convenient reference in the following showing: 
 
 Table 8. 
 
 
 Southeast 
 Polynesia. 
 
 Poly- 
 nesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Pau-Rn-Mgv-Mq-Ta 
 
 8 
 
 7 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 227 
 «5 
 
 «5 
 
 2 
 
 9 
 
 'I 
 
 284 
 29 
 24 
 10 
 
 Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Total 
 
 21 
 
 259 
 
 II 
 
 56 
 
 347 
 
 
 n 
 4 
 
 21 
 23 
 
 15 
 4 
 
 2 
 
 7 
 4 
 
 47 
 
 4 
 
 25 
 
 ■3 
 
 106 
 18 
 68 
 44 
 
 Pau— Mgv— Mq 
 
 Pau-Mgv-Ta .... 
 
 Pau— Mgv . . 
 
 
 Total 
 
 59 67 21 
 
 89 
 
 236 
 
 Grand total 
 
 80 1 ^26 
 
 32 
 
 •45 
 
 583 
 
 
 
 
 Referring to the dictionary of Rapanui, we shall in our next series of 
 tables record the phases of that element of the speech which Mangareva 
 and Easter Island share exclusive of the Paumotu. 
 
 The first group of the tables lists so much of the common element as is 
 not identifiable outside the province of Southeast Polynesia : 
 
 Mangareva-Rapanui : 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 278 
 
 5 21 38 
 
 90 
 
 99 
 
 112 
 
 136 
 
 144 
 
 164 
 
 189 
 
 224 
 
 239 
 
 258 
 
 6 23 42 
 
 94 
 
 100 
 
 113 
 
 137 
 
 1 4.') 
 
 165 
 
 212 
 
 225 
 
 244 
 
 261 
 
 281 
 
 15 26 61 
 
 96 
 
 101 
 
 127 
 
 142 
 
 LSI 
 
 176 
 
 217 
 
 233 
 
 251 
 
 269 
 
 282 
 
 19 32 89 
 
 98 
 
 109 
 
 128 
 
 143 
 
 162 
 
 181 
 
 218 
 
 238 
 
 254 
 
 277 
 
 292 
 
400 
 
 422 
 
 479 
 
 547 
 
 585 
 
 614 
 
 636 
 
 668 
 
 690 
 
 701 
 
 40I 
 
 442 
 
 489 
 
 550 
 
 596 
 
 621 
 
 638 
 
 673 
 
 691 
 
 705 
 
 4i8 
 
 443 
 
 503 
 
 551 
 
 597 
 
 624 
 
 644 
 
 674 
 
 692 
 
 707 
 
 419 
 
 454 
 
 518 
 
 556 
 
 599 
 
 627 
 
 658 
 
 675 
 
 696 
 
 714 
 
 420 
 
 456 
 
 533 
 
 569 
 
 604 
 
 628 
 
 659 
 
 679 
 
 699 
 
 719 
 
 421 
 
 458 
 
 537 
 
 576 
 
 609 
 
 634 
 
 660 
 
 684 
 
 700 
 
 725 
 
 422 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 anui- 
 
 -Marq 
 
 uesas: 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 493 
 
 529 
 
 584 
 
 617 
 
 625 
 
 653 
 
 677 
 
 689 
 
 710 
 
 723 
 
 501 
 
 564 
 
 600 
 
 6-2 
 
 637 
 
 654 
 
 
 
 
 
 84 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 
 
 14 27 45 81 91 105 152 180 204 216 230 241 250 290 
 24 33 56 87 92 132 159 
 Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas : 
 
 3 46 63 106 116 118 141 163 179 199 208 235 247 275 
 9 54 71 108 117 131 158 169 196 202 223 245 272 288 
 13 55 104 
 Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti: 29 31 34 80 192 242 257 289 
 
 The next group of tables includes all those vocables common to Ma- 
 ngareva and Rapanui for which affiliation is established in the general 
 Polynesian in which it is impracticable to identify more closely the 
 migration stream : 
 
 Polynesian-Mangareva-Rapanui: 333 334 436 455 543 598 717 
 Polynesian-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 
 
 293 324 341 364 
 
 395 329 349 381 
 
 297 330 352 382 
 
 299 331 355 385 
 
 315 335 356 386 
 
 319 337 361 391 
 
 323 340 363 396 422 
 Polynesian-Mangareva-Ra 
 
 307 358 433 473 
 344 409 467 492 
 
 Polynesian-Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti: 
 
 308 325 395 448 466 480 490 540 688 709 
 
 Similarly segregated, the Proto-Samoan migration element yields the 
 following tables: 
 
 Proto-Samoan-Mangare va-Rapanui : 
 
 735 739 742 749 756 764 769 779 786 794 817 820 
 Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 
 
 734 736 737 741 757 759 828 832 835 
 Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas: 729 732 758 766 808 833 
 Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti : 809 
 
 The element contributed by the Tongafiti migration is exhibited in 
 the following set of tables : 
 
 Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui : 848 852 854 871 904 
 Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 
 
 842 872 878 879 892 895 900 906 921 922 925 931 941 951 
 
 859 873 
 Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas: 
 
 847 865 866 870 907 924 928 938 
 Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti : 934 
 
 In the foregoing tabular view we have engaged our attention upon 
 only so much of the Mangarevan as finds affiliation with the Paumotu 
 and the Rapanui. This, of course, is far from exhausting the identi- 
 fiable element of Mangarevan. On pages 89-105 will be found a 
 list of the remaining vocables of the speech of Mangareva for which 
 affiliates have been determined in other languages of Polynesia. It is 
 to this special list that reference is made by serial numbers in the suc- 
 ceeding tables. In these, as in the corresponding tables in the Paumotu 
 chapter, there will be found certain type differentiation ; the italic num- 
 
MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 85 
 
 erals indicate that identification is lacking in the Samoan, but that it is 
 supplied from some other of the languages of Nuclear Polynesia; the 
 bold-faced numerals exhibit those cases in which the identification is not 
 found more remotely in the Maori but in the Hawaiian at the other 
 verge of the Polynesian area. The segregation of the material is first 
 effected by reference to the place of occurrence of the affiliates, and the 
 first tables present so much of the data as is found in Southeast Poly- 
 nesia and not beyond. 
 
 Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti : 
 
 1751 1784 1829 1906 2030 21 14 2160 2182 2237 2316 2377 2404 2474 2535 
 
 1759 1786 1868 1995 2063 2116 2162 2217 2275 2332 2382 2432 2477 2553 
 
 1783 1802 1894 2028 2095 2124 2163 2218 2315 2348 2400 2450 2528 2570 
 
 Mangareva-Hawaii : 
 
 1811 1920 1984 2050 2091 2128 2189 2210 2269 2290 2353 2429 2457 2503 
 
 1814 1930 1991 2052 2093 2131 2192 2224 2272 2301 2361 2430 2460 2505 
 
 1852 1949 1992 2061 2094 2155 2202 2231 2273 2303 2364 2435 2486 2512 
 
 1854 1967 2002 2065 2112 2168 2208 2243 2276 2304 2402 2444 2497 2514 
 
 1870 1971 2011 2085 2119 2180 2209 2259 2285 2330 2419 2452 2500 2565 
 
 1884 1978 2046 
 Mangareva-Tahiti : 
 
 1763 1826 1914 1982 2038 2092 2154 2188 2203 2287 2355 2407 2499 2524 
 
 1789 1848 1921 1986 2044 2132 2166 2191 2215 2297 2356 2464 251 1 2526 
 1792 1886 1923 2010 2045 2134 2170 2195 2220 2322 2375 2469 2513 2527 
 1805 1903 1925 2034 2053 2145 2174 2198 2254 2326 2376 2479 2515 2531 
 
 1808 1905 193I 2035 2068 215I 2183 220I 2281 2342 2398 2496 2517 2546 
 
 1820 1907 1938 2036 2069 2152 
 Mangareva-Marquesas : 
 
 1753 1812 1882 1944 1985 2031 2106 2161 2235 2270 2319 2381 2437 2506 
 
 1761 1816 1892 1945 1994 2033 21 17 2164 2236 2274 2325 2384 2440 2507 
 
 1762 1818 1895 1955 1999 2039 2118 2167 2239 2282 2328 2391 2443 2516 
 
 1764 1823 1897 1958 2001 2040 2120 2172 2240 2288 2336 2399 2445 2518 
 1785 1824 1909 i960 2003 2051 2123 2177 2248 2289 2346 2401 2448 2522 
 1787 1828 1911 1963 2004 2054 2126 2199 2250 2291 2347 2405 2453 2523 
 
 1790 1836 1913 1964 2009 2055 2129 2205 2252 2293 2349 2408 2461 2547 
 
 1791 1842 1919 1965 2012 2056 2130 2214 2253 2294 2350 2409 2462 2555 
 
 1794 1851 1926 1966 2014 2062 2136 2219 2255 2299 2354 2413 2467 2558 
 
 1795 1856 1927 1968 2015 2071 2140 2222 2258 2300 2357 2414 2476 2559 
 
 1796 1862 1928 1969 2016 2075 2146 2223 2260 2302 2358 2420 2483 2563 
 
 1798 1865 1932 1972 2018 2097 2149 2225 2264 2306 2365 2421 2489 2564 
 
 1799 1869 1933 1973 2019 2101 2150 2227 2265 2308 2366 2424 2490 2568 
 
 1800 1873 1941 1979 2022 2103 2158 2230 2266 2317 2367 2431 2502 2569 
 1810 1878 1942 1980 2024 2105 2159 2234 2267 2318 2368 
 
 The next series of tables lists the occurrences of vocables which are 
 identifiable in that general Polynesian in which the two migration 
 streams are not separable : 
 
 Polynesian-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 
 
 1749 1775 1853 1888 1916 1956 2059 2107 2193 2262 2327 237Q 2449 2534 
 
 1833 1776 1857 1893 1937 2008 2080 2133 2197 2277 2337 238s 2459 2537 
 
 1741 1780 1871 1899 1940 2026 2089 2144 2213 2279 2343 2423 2466 2554 
 1748 1843 1874 1908 1951 2047 2098 2148 2216 2295 2370 2425 2473 2556 
 
 1765 1845 1876 1912 1954 2057 2102 2187 2221 2324 2373 2433 2487 2560 
 1767 1849 1879 
 
 Polynesian-Mangareva : 
 
 1740 1778 1844 1939 2005 2066 2084 2247 2310 2436 2484 2520 2551 2563 
 
 1772 1837 1900 1946 2058 2078 2197 2244 2378 2470 
 Polynesian-Mangareva-Tahiti : 
 
 1742 1806 1840 1850 1867 1910 IQ34 1975 2178 2256 2323 2463 2557 2548 
 1781 J831 1841 1863 1890 1929 2037 2110 2186 2305 2394 2475 
 
 Polynesian-Mangareva-Marquesas : 
 
 1885 1904 2084 2212 2245 2278 2334 2351 2374 2386 2417 2441 2468 2541 
 1896 2081 2104 2226 2261 2298 
 
86 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 In exclusively Proto-Samoan speech we identify the vocables 
 listed in the next series of tables. 
 
 Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 
 
 1766 1797 1864 1891 2027 2109 2179 2345 2392 2439 2456 24Q8 2533 2544 
 
 1768 1835 1866 1953 2049 2142 2280 2389 2434 2447 2482 2532 2542 2567 
 1777 1855 1875 1990 2070 2169 
 
 Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Tahiti : 
 
 1757 1774 1779 1817 1830 1872 1898 2076 2082 2090 2099 2113 2190 2249 
 Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Marquesas: 
 
 1756 1819 2073 2121 2127 2184 2232 2312 2329 2393 2426 2455 2525 2552 
 
 /7PJ 1846 2108 2125 2141 2185 2292 2320 2380 2395 2428 2485 2543 2566 
 
 1803 1947 2775 
 Proto-Samoan-Mangareva : 
 
 1738 1782 1815 1861 1901 1952 2060 2086 2171 2228 2352 2383 2446 2488 
 
 1739 1788 1832 1883 1917 1961 2074 2100 2173 2286 2339 2396 2458 2491 
 1752 1804 1834 1887 1922 1962 2077 2122 2175 2309 2360 2397 2465 2538 
 1760 1809 1859 1889 1943 2023 2079 2139 2176 2339 2369 2427 
 
 The last grouping of the material is by means of the affiliations which 
 are not found outside the Tongafiti migration : 
 
 Tongafiti-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 
 
 1758 1807 1858 1902 1988 2007 2111 2206 2283 2340 2451 2494 2508 2539 
 
 1769 1813 1880 1924 1996 2025 2157 2241 2284 2363 2454 2501 2510 2549 
 
 180I 1838 1881 1950 2000 2042 22CX5 2268 2333 2390 2471 2504 2521 2561 
 
 Tongafiti-M angareva : 
 
 1822 1877 1981 2021 2048 2153 2207 2296 2335 2387 2411 2422 2481 2519 
 
 1825 1948 1993 2029 2064 2156 2229 231 1 2341 2406 2415 2472 2495 2530 
 
 1750 1970 1998 2041 2137 2181 2246 2313 2362 2410 2416 2480 2509 2550 
 
 1839 1977 2020 2043 2147 2204 2257 2321 2372 
 
 Tongafiti-Mangareva-Tahiti : 
 
 1821 1754 1773 1915 1959 1989 2013 2135 2196 2238 2271 2338 2388 2442 
 
 1827 1755 i860 1935 1976 2006 2083 2165 2233 2251 2331 2371 2403 2540 
 
 1743 
 Tongafiti-Mangareva-Marquesas : 
 
 1770 1918 1974 1997 2067 2088 2138 2211 2263 2314 2412 2438 2492 2529 
 
 1771 1936 1983 2017 2072 2096 2143 2242 2307 2344 2418 2478 2493 2536 
 1847 1957 1987 2032 
 
 The results of this inquiry may be summed up in Table 9 on page 87, 
 in which we retain the division of the material as common to Rapanui 
 or otherwise ; to the proper sums of each half of the table are brought 
 forward the corresponding sums from Table 3 on page 59 in which 
 the Paumotu affihates of Mangarevan are assembled. 
 
 The material upon which this study of the Mangarevan has been con- 
 ducted amounts to 6,600 dictionary items, very nearly three times our 
 supply of Paumotu material. This material has provided identifica- 
 tions of 1,715 items, 26 per cent; this is exactly half of the percentage of 
 Paumotu identifications. Dealing next with the sum of the identifica- 
 tions as the base of our further computation we find that 594 items are 
 restricted to Southeast Polynesia, 35 per cent. An equal identification 
 is found in the general Polynesian, 599 items, 35 per cent. The parallel 
 figures for the Paumotu are 43 and 57 per cent respectively; in this it 
 appears that the Paumotu is slightly better represented in the corpus of 
 the speech of vSoutheast Polynesia and considerably more representative 
 of the general Polynesian. So far as we may permit ourselves the inter- 
 
MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 
 
 87 
 
 pretationof this phenomenon we may venture to regard the Mangarevan 
 as showing evidence of greater age, for the loss of vocables by other 
 languages of the family marks the passage of uncertain but undoubtedly 
 considerable periods of time. Examining the occurrences of affihates 
 we find that 651 vocables of Mangarevan are common to Rapanui, 38 
 per cent, as corresponding closely with the 34 per cent in the Paumotu; 
 973 in Tahiti, 57 per cent, markedly below the 81 per cent which is the 
 
 Table 9. 
 
 Mgv-Rn-Mq-Ta. 
 Mgv-Rn-Mq . . . . 
 
 Mgv-Rn-Ta 
 
 Mgv-Rn 
 
 Total. 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mgv-Mq-Ta . 
 Mgv-Mq . . . . 
 
 Mgv-Ta 
 
 Mgv (Ha) . . . 
 
 Total 398 143 
 
 Paumotu 59 67 
 
 Southeast Poly- Proto- Xonffafiti Tntal 
 
 Polynesia, nesian. Samoan. Tongahti. Total. 
 
 42 
 
 207 
 
 76 
 
 73 
 
 130 
 259 
 
 Grand total 594 
 
 599 
 
 28 
 
 'I' 
 69 
 
 20 
 
 80 
 
 304 
 347 
 
 "33 
 21 
 
 193 
 
 42 
 
 191 
 
 32 
 
 290 
 
 29 
 
 •45 
 
 51 
 
 202 
 
 54 
 
 828 
 
 89 
 
 236 
 
 329 
 
 1715 
 
 Paumotu showing in the same relation; 1,122 in the Marquesas, 65 per 
 cent, as against the 48 per cent exhibited by the Paumotu. The rela- 
 tions of the two languages with Rapanui are practically equal in the 
 sum. The Paumotu and the Mangarevan have in common 583 voca- 
 bles, this being 42 per cent of the former language and 34 per cent of the 
 latter. In general we conclude that the Paumotu leans toward Tahiti 
 by practically the same angle as marks the inclination of Mangareva 
 toward the Marquesas. 
 
 In continuation of this study of the paralleHsm of Mangareva with its 
 neighbor languages we set a group of tables showing the position of its 
 common element in reference to the position of the identification, first 
 dealing with all Southeast Polynesia. 
 
 Table 10. 
 
 
 Rapanui affiliates. 
 
 Extra-Rapanui. 
 
 Total. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 
 347 
 155 
 204 
 
 53 
 23 
 31 
 
 ^^l 
 t 
 
 23 
 
 45 
 
 583 
 491 
 
 It 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 6.6 
 
 36 
 
88 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 In this table comparison shows quite clearly that the Rapanui 
 element of Mangareva associates most closely with the Paumotu, and 
 that in the element not found in Rapanui the Mangarevan associates 
 most closely with the Marquesas. 
 
 The next table contains those identifications which are not found 
 outside Southeast Polynesia: 
 
 Table ii. 
 
 
 Rapanui afiBliates. 
 
 Extra-Rapanui. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 Paumotu 
 
 2t 
 29 
 52 
 
 >5 
 21 
 40 
 
 =49 
 
 11 
 
 55 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 Postulating the greater age of this element which has passed from 
 Polynesian memory without this province, we find that each element of 
 the Mangarevan in its elder stock exhibits a marked afhnity for the 
 Marquesan, then for Tahiti and for the Paumotu, in order, and to prac- 
 tically equal extent in each subdivision. 
 
 After the same manner we group the three rearward elements: 
 
 Table 12. 
 
 
 Rapanui affiliates. 
 
 Extra-Rapanui. 
 
 Polynesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 Polynesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Satnoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 Paumotu 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 259 
 99 
 "3 
 
 66 
 25 
 29 
 
 11 
 10 
 
 '5 
 
 28 
 22 
 38 
 
 30 
 •7 
 24 
 
 35 
 20 
 
 27 
 
 67 
 99 
 93 
 
 32 
 47 
 44 
 
 21 
 48 
 65 
 
 «3 
 31 
 
 42 
 
 89 
 71 
 
 74 
 
 62 
 50 
 52 
 
 Last of all, we determine the relation of these three external iden- 
 tifications to the mass of Mangarevan identifications. 
 
 Table 
 
 "3- 
 
 
 
 Rapanui 
 affiliates. 
 
 Extra- 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Polynesian 
 
 Proto-Samoan .... 
 Tongafiti 
 
 P. ct. 
 59-3 
 6 
 12.5 
 
 P.ct. 
 20.6 
 14 
 13 
 
 Total 
 
 77.8 
 
 47.6 
 
 
MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 
 
 89 
 
 In sum this table is found in close accord with the correlated Table 
 7 derived from study of the Paumotu, and the divergences in relation 
 to the Rapanui element of the two languages are inconsiderable. But 
 when we compare the non-Rapanui elements we find a noteworthy differ- 
 ence. In the Paumotu the Tongafiti is the stronger element by far; it 
 contributes more than three times as much as the Proto-Samoan ; in 
 Mangarevan the contributions of the two streams are practically equal, 
 yet the Tongafiti element is but half the bulk of that in the Paumotu, 
 and the Proto-Samoan element is twice as great. In the two languages 
 the two elements fall apart by a line of distinct cleavage. The element 
 which is shared with Rapanui may properly be regarded as the migrant 
 element, some homogeneous swarm of adventurers visiting more or less 
 generally this tract of sea, leaving settlements as they passed, and van- 
 ishing from our knowledge in the untracked sea eastward of Easter 
 Island. The other elements in each case may be regarded as the seden- 
 tary populations, probably the earlier settlement upon which is overlaid 
 the influence of the later migrants. The comparison of sedentary ele- 
 ments shows that Mangareva has received twice as much directly from 
 Nuclear Polynesia as has the Paumotu. 
 
 1738. aga fish-basket. Sa.: /aga, fish-trap, I 
 bird-cage. \ 
 
 J739- aga to look at. Sa.: feagat, fesagai, i 
 to be face to face. [ 
 
 1740. agi a light wind, to blow. Sa. : agi, \ 
 to blow. Ma. : angi, gentle breeze. j 
 
 1 741. ahaki, hahaki to cut off or pluck [ 
 fruit. Ta.: faifai, to pluck. Mq. : | 
 hahaki, to pluck fruit by hand. Sa. : i 
 fa'i, to pluck. Ma.: whawhaki, to 
 pluck off. 
 
 1742. ahine woman. Ta.: vahine, id. Sa. : 
 fafine, id. Ma. : wahine, id. 
 
 1743. ahuahu to build with stones, to make 
 a raft. Ta. : ahu, to pile up stones. 
 Ma.: ahu, to pile up. 
 
 (1744-1747 withdrawn.) 
 
 1748. ai (koai) who. Ta.: vai, id. Mq.: 
 oaf, id. Sa. : 'oat, id. Ma.: wai, id. 
 
 1749. aki to gather with the hand as fruit. 
 Ta. : faifai, to gather. Mq.: fai, hat, 
 haki, id. Sa.: fa'i, to pluck. Ma.: 
 whaki, id. 
 
 1750. aki to push on, to shove on. Ma.: 
 akiaki, to urge on. 
 
 1 75 1. akirikiri to talk nonsense, indecency. 
 Ta.: hairiiri, indecent. Mq.: haii, 
 faii, fantastic, lunatic. Ha. : hailiili, 
 to swear profanely, to blackguard. 
 
 X752. akoako to feign, to make believe, to 
 sham. Sa.: fa'aa'oa'o, to sham. 
 
 1753. ako a fish. Mq.: haoa, id. 
 
 1754. akunei soon, shortly. Ta.: auenei, 
 id. Ma.: akuanei, id. 
 
 1755- amama to yawn, gape, open the 
 mouth. Ta. : hamatna, to yawn, open. 
 Ma.: hatnama, open. 
 
 1756. ami breech clout. M.q.: hami, id. Sa.: 
 ami, male genitalia, abusive term. 
 
 1757. ami a substance found in crayfish. 
 Ta. : ami, roe of crayfish. Sa. : ami, 
 roe of crabs. 
 
 1758. amio to turn hither and thither. 
 Ta.: amiomio, id. Mq. : amiomio, cir- 
 cumvolution. Ma. : amiomio, to spin 
 around. 
 
 1759. amu to pick up food with the lips, 
 Ta.: amu, to eat. Mq. : amu, to 
 smack the lips in eating. 
 
 1760. ana-rea a shrub. Sa. : .yawa, maize. 
 
 1 761. ane black scurf on the skin. Mq.: 
 ane, tanned, sunburnt. Ha.: ane, 
 ringworm. 
 
 1762. ani accustomed. Mq.: hani, id. (Sa.: 
 ma-sani, id.) 
 
 1763. ani to ask, to demand. Ta.: ani, to 
 demand, to implore. 
 
 1 764. ano a tree with fragrant bloom. Mq. : 
 hano, a tree. 
 
 1765. ao cloud, mist. Ta. : ao, id. Mq.: 
 CO, id. Sa.: 00, cloud. Ma.: ao, id. 
 
 1766. ao hibiscus. Ta. :/aM, id. Mq.:/a«, 
 hau, id. Sa. : fau, id. Ha.: hau, id. 
 
 1767. aoa to long for one, condolence. Ta. : 
 aroha, love, pity, grief. Mq.: aoha, 
 kaoha, id. Sa. : alofa, talofa, id. Ma. : 
 aroha, id. 
 
 1 768. ao-tara to ravage, to lay waste. Ta. : 
 ao, devastated. Mq. : hao, to ravage, 
 to rob. Sa. : fao, to rob with violence. 
 Ha.: hao, id. 
 
 1769. apopo to-morrow. Ta.: apopo, id. 
 Mq. : apopo, later. Ma.: apopo, to- 
 
90 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 1770. apuku a fish. Mq. : apukii, hapuku, 
 
 id. Ma.: hapuku, id. 
 
 1 77 1. ara this, that. Mq.: aa, id. Ma.: 
 ara, particularly. 
 
 1772. araha a flat, treeless raised place. Sa.: 
 lafalafa, the level top of a mountain. 
 Ma. : raha, a level stretch of coast. 
 
 1773. arae a barrier, to block up. Ta.: 
 arai, obstacle, to interpose. Ma.: 
 arai, screen, to block up. 
 
 1774. arato a kind of nettle. Ta.: harato, 
 stinging, a plant name. Sa. : salato, 
 a stinging tree. 
 
 1775. ata shadow. Ta. :a/a, id. Mq. : a/o, 
 id. Sa.: ata, id. Ma.: ato, id. 
 
 1776. ati to break. Ta..: fati, id. Mq.: 
 fati, hati, id. Sa.: fati, id. Ma.: 
 whati, id. 
 
 1777. atu a fish. Ta.: atu, id. Mq.: atu, 
 bonito. Sa. : atu, id. 
 
 1778. atu fruit stone. Sa. : fatu, id. Ma.: 
 •whalu, id. 
 
 1779. atu gizzard. Ta. : Jatu, muscle of an 
 oyster. Sa.: fatu, gizzard. 
 
 1780. au a current. Ta. :a«, id. Mq.:aM, 
 id. Sa. : au, id. Ma.: an, id. 
 
 1781. au awl, bodkin. Ta. : au, needle. 
 Sa. : CM, id. Ma.: aw, a pin. 
 
 1782. auho provisions for a voyage. Sa.: 
 050, id. 
 
 1783. ave a string. Ta. : ave, strand of a 
 cord. Mq.: ave, id. 
 
 1784.. avivi sound of water boiling; avi 
 noise of spouting water. Ta. : avi, a 
 loud noise. Mq. : aviavi, rumbling 
 in the ears. 
 
 1785. ea to take breath when coming out of 
 the sea. Mq. : ea, to take a moment's 
 breath. 
 
 1786. aka-ea to take rest. Ta.: faaea, id. 
 Mq. : ea, to have a moment's rest. 
 
 1787. eaea marine substance on which 
 young fish are nourished. Mq. : eaea, 
 viscous matter on the sea. 
 
 1788. eai a disdainful negative. Sa.: leai, 
 no, not. 
 
 1789. ee to saw. Ta.: ee, id. 
 
 1790. aka-ei to frighten fish into the nets. 
 Mq. : hakaehi, to chase, to pursue, to 
 drive fish. 
 
 1 79 1. eia behold. Mq. : eia, id. 
 
 1792. eie behold. Ta. : ere, this. 
 
 1793. emiemi to shudder, to tremble, to 
 shake. Mq. : emiee, id. To.: emiemi, 
 to wriggle about. 
 
 1794. emo kidnapped, carried off. Mq.: 
 hemo, taken, seized. 
 
 1795. erehi a coconut tree. Mq.: ehi, 
 coconut. 
 
 1796. eriri a kind of sea snail. Mq.: it, 
 porcelain shell. 
 
 1797. eture a fish. Ta.: ature, id. Mq.: 
 etue, id. Sa.: atule, herring. Ha.: 
 akule, id. 
 
 1 798. aka-eva to suspend, to hang up. Mq. : 
 eva, to dangle, to be suspended. 
 
 1799- gaga a bird. Mq.: ^a^a, id. 
 
 1800. gaha a skin disease, of women only. 
 Mq. : kaha, red lines coming in 
 flashes on the skin. 
 
 1 801 . gahae to tear. Ta. : ahae, torn. Mq. : 
 kahae, nehae, id. (Sa.: 5ae, id.) Ma.: 
 ngahae, id. 
 
 1802. gahi a fish. Ta.: ahiahi, id. Mq.: 
 kahi, id. 
 
 1803. gahigahi fine, of mats. Mq.: kahi- 
 kahi, thin, fine, transparent. To.: 
 gafigafi., a fine kind of mat. Ha.: 
 nakinahi, fine, thin. 
 
 1804. gahoa notched. Sa. : gafoa, id. 
 
 1805. gaki to force, to employ all one's 
 strength. Ta. : ai, to make oneself 
 master. Ha. : nai, to strive hard to 
 excel. 
 
 1806. gagau pincers, to bite, to seize with 
 the teeth. Ta. : auau, to chew, to 
 gnash the teeth. Sa. : gau, to chew 
 sugar-cane. Ma.: ngau, to bite, to 
 chew. 
 
 1807. gahugahu to bite. Ta.: aahu, to 
 bite, to nip. Mq. : kahu, kakahu, to 
 bite, to nibble. Moriori : ngahu, id. 
 
 1808. gaigai fine, soft to the touch. Ta.: 
 aiai, small, fine. 
 
 1809. gake the eastward part of an island. 
 Sa.: gaga'e, east. 
 
 1810. gairo a timber-boring v?orm. Mq. : 
 kaio, naio, small intestinal worms. 
 Ha.: naio, pinworms. 
 
 181 1. gako filament, the veining of objects. 
 Ha.: nao, streaks on tapa, ridges of 
 twilled cloth. 
 
 1812. gakugaku agony, last gasp, quick 
 but feeble respiration. Mq.: kaku, 
 trembling; naku, colic, gripes. Ha.: 
 nau, pain, distress. 
 
 1813. gao grooves on the tapa beater. Ta.: 
 ao-areva, id. Mq.: kao, to groove; 
 nao, a groove, a stripe. Ma.: ngao, 
 thread of a screw. 
 
 1814. gaogao small waves of the sea. Ha.: 
 nao, a slight ripple on the water. 
 
 1815. garegare red tinged with yellow. Sa.: 
 galegale-ata, the flush of coming dawn. 
 
 1816. garua stingy, selfish. Mq.: kaua, id. 
 
 1 81 7. gatae a large thorny tree with red 
 blooms. Mq.: netae, id. Ta.: atae, 
 Erythrina indica. Sa. : gatae, id. 
 
 1818. gatoro to creep, to crawl. Mq.: 
 katoo, id. 
 
 1 81 9. gauta to go inland. Mq.: kauta, 
 nauta, inland. Sa. : gauta, id. 
 
 1820. gehe, geegee to make a rustling noise 
 in walking over leaves. Ta. : ee, to 
 rustle leaves. Ha. : nehe, to make a 
 rustling noise. 
 
 1821. genegene short but fat. Ta. : eneene, 
 double chin, thick neck. Ma. : ngene, 
 a scrofulous wen. 
 
 1822. gere a heavy rumbling sound. Ma.: 
 ngengere, to growl. 
 
 1823. gerepu indisposed, ill. Mq. : neepu, 
 weak, flabby. 
 
MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 
 
 91 
 
 1824. gerue to shake, to agitate. Mq.: 
 keue, neiie, id. 
 
 1825. gio to extinguish. Ma.: ngio.'iA. 
 
 1826. gogo a conical hole. Ta.: 00, a large 
 cavity. Ha.: no, a hole left to draw 
 off water from taro patches. 
 
 1837. gogo thin cheeks, sunken eyes. Ta. ; 
 tu-00, wasted away. Ma.: ngongo, 
 emaciated. 
 
 1828. goio a black seabird. Mq. : koio, 
 noio, a bird. Ha.: 7wio, a small 
 black bird that lives on fish. 
 
 1829. goriigoru, gougou large and fat, 
 flabby. Ta. : oru, a swelling, puffed 
 out. Mq. : koukou, large and fat, 
 corpulent. Ha.: nohmolu, iata.ndsolt. 
 
 1830. gugu gout of the feet. Ta.: uu, a 
 rheumatic affection. Sa. : gttgu, rheu- 
 matism. 
 
 1831. guruguru to mutter, to growl, to 
 speak indistinctly. Ta.: uruuru, to 
 groan, to mutter, to stammer. To.: 
 gulu, to grunt. Ala. : ngtiru, to sigh, 
 to grunt. 
 
 1832. ha sacred, prohibited. Mq. : a, a 
 sacred spot. Sa.: sa, id. 
 
 1833. hae to tear, to rend, to bark, to strip. 
 Ta. : haea, torn. Mq. : haehae, to 
 tear, to slit, to break. Sa.: sae, to 
 tear. Ma.: hae, id. 
 
 1834. hae to shock, to strike against. Sa.: 
 safea, to be struck. 
 
 1835. aka-haehae to tempt, to offer a bait. 
 Ta.: faahaehae, to provoke. Mq.; 
 hakahae, id. Sa. : fa'asaei, id. Ha. : 
 hoohae, id. 
 
 X836. haga a fish. Mq.: haka, id. 
 
 1837. hagaafishtrap. Sa.: /aga, a fish-trap, 
 bird-cage. Ma.: hanganoa, a small 
 basket for cooked fish. 
 
 1838. haga a measure of a fathom. Ta. : aa, 
 to measure length. Mq.: aka, ana, 
 to measure with the arms. Ma.: 
 whanga, id. 
 
 1839. haha to seek kin in an improper place. 
 Ma.: haha, to seek, to look for. 
 
 1840. aka-hahapa to look slantwise, to bend 
 the neck. Ta. : hapahapa, twisted, 
 irregular. Sa. : sapa, unsymmetrical, 
 inclined. Ma.: hapa, crooked. 
 
 1841. haharo to polish, to rub. Ta.: haro, 
 to smooth the hair. Sa. : salo, to rub 
 smooth. Ma.: haro, to scrape clean. 
 
 1842. hahu to bite pandanus fruit. Mq.: 
 hahu, to eat gluttonously. 
 
 1843. hai a fish. Ta.: fai, the stingray. 
 yiq.: fai, hai,\d. Sa.:/a/, id. Ma. 
 whai, id. 
 
 1844. haihai evening (metathetic). Sa. 
 afiafi, id. 
 
 1845. hamu to eat scraps or leavings. Ta. 
 hamu, a glutton. Mq.: hamu, to eat 
 leavings. Sa..: samu, id. Ma.: hamu, 
 to feed on fragments. 
 
 1846. hari the god of fishes. Mq. : hat, the 
 god of fowls and turmeric. Sa. : salt, 
 a fish. 
 
 1847. hari to convey heavy goods. Mq.: 
 hai, to carry, to transport. Ma.: 
 hari, to carry. 
 
 1848. hatahata to be at one's ease. Ta. : 
 fatafata, free from care. 
 
 1849. he a locust pest of coconuts. Ta.:Ae, 
 caterpillar. Mq.: he, grasshopper. 
 Sa. : se, id. Ma. : whe, caterpillar. 
 
 1850. hehe, hee to wander. Ta.: /je, error. 
 vSa. : se, wrong. Ma.: he, id. 
 
 1 85 1. hehe a skin disease. Mq.: fefe, hehe, 
 tumor, elephantiasis. Ha.: hehe, an 
 ulcerated swelling. 
 
 1852. heihei to chase, to drive away. Ha.: 
 heihei, to run a race. (The same sug- 
 gestion of pursuit in running is to be 
 seen in Sa. : taufehili, commonly used 
 as a plural of momo'e, to run, the 
 literal sense being they-are-chasing- 
 one-another.) 
 
 1853. heke, eke octopus. Ta..:fee,id. Mq.: 
 heke.f eke, fee, id. Sa.: fe'e,id. Ma.: 
 wheke, id. 
 
 1854. hema the left hand. Ha.: hema, id. 
 To.: hema, left-handed. 
 
 1855. heu little hairs on the body. Ta.: 
 veu, down, hair, fringe. Mq.: feu, 
 heu, down, wool. Fu.: veuveu, to 
 have fringes, disheveled. Ha.: heu, 
 beard in the down. 
 
 1856. hiki to commence or to finish mat 
 weaving. Mq.: hiki, to finish mat 
 weaving. 
 
 1857. hina white, gray hair. Ta.: hina- 
 hina, id. Mq.: hina, id. Sa.: sina, 
 id. Ma.: hi?ta, id. 
 
 1858. huiu oil, grease. Ta.: hinu, id. Mq.: 
 hinu, to grease. Ma.: /zmw, oil, grease. 
 
 1859. aka-hio sickly, unhealthy, to drawl. 
 Sa.: sio, discouraged, depressed. 
 
 i860, hira frank and hardy. Ta.\ hirahira, 
 bashful (sense-invert). Ma.: hihira, 
 shy. 
 
 1861. aka-hiria to inquire after. Sa.: sili, 
 to ask, to demand. 
 
 1862. hirihiri to fish for turtle. Mq.: 
 fiifii, a small net for taking turtle. 
 
 1863. hoaga hone, whetstone. Ta.: hoaa, 
 polish. Mq.: hoana, hoaka, a mortar 
 for beating poi. Sa. : foaga, grind- 
 stone. Ma.: hoanga, id. 
 
 1864. hoi a vine with tubers. Ta. : hoi, the 
 wild yam. Mq.: hoi, id. Sa. : soi, 
 id. Ha.: hoi, id. 
 
 1865. aka-hoihoi dreadful to the sight, 
 horrible. Mq. : hoihoi, monstrous, de- 
 formed. 
 
 1866. honu turtle. Ta.: honu, id. Mq.: 
 honn, id. To. :/o»«, id. Ha.: honu, id. 
 The Polynesian Wanderings, page 
 346. 
 
 1867. horo to crumble, fall, slip down. Ta.: 
 horo, a landslide. Sa.: solo, to slide 
 down, to fall. Ma. : horo, a landslide. 
 
 1868. horuhoru agitated, tossing. Ta.: 
 horuhoru, troubled.: hakahouhou, the 
 sea in great waves. 
 
92 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 1869. hota coarse. Mq. : hotahota, lumpy. 
 
 1870. hota to be pressed, squeezed. Ha.: 
 hoka, to squeeze, to press. 
 
 1871. hoto a fishbone lance-tip. Ta. : hoto, 
 a lance, a tip. Mq. : hoto, barb of the 
 stingray, lance-tip. Sa. : foto, id. 
 Ma.: hoto, id. 
 
 1872. akahotu the September season. Ta.: 
 
 hotu, to produce fruit. Sa. : fotu, id. 
 
 1873. hu to burst, to crackle, to snap. Mq.: 
 hu, explosion, to snap. Ha.: hu, a 
 noise. 
 
 1874. huahua pimples covering the face. 
 Ta. : huahua, id. Mq. : hua, tubercles. 
 Sa.: fuafua, abscess on hands or feet. 
 Ma.: huahua, small pimples. 
 
 1875. hue a fish. Ta. : huehue, id. Mq. : 
 huehue-kava, id. Sa. : sue, id. 
 
 1876. huha buttocks, scrotum. Ta.: hufa, 
 thigh. Mq.: «/ia-wa^a, buttocks. Sa. : 
 ufa, id. Ma.: huwha, thigh. 
 
 1877. huka, uka froth or foam of living 
 creatures. Ma.: huka, foam, froth. 
 
 1878. huke vengeance. Mq. : huke, id. 
 
 1879. hutu a tree. Ta.: hutu, Barringtonia 
 speciosa. Mq.: hutu, id. Sa.. : futu, 
 id. Ma.: hutu, a tree. 
 
 1880. i the sign of the indefinite past. Ta. : 
 i, id. Mq. : i, id. Ma.: i, id. 
 
 1 88 1. iga to fall, to tumble. Ta.: hia, id. 
 Mq.: hina, hika, id. Ma.: hinga, id. 
 
 1882. igogo initiation into religious mys- 
 teries. Mq.: hioo, a heathen song. 
 
 1883. aka-igoigo sulky. Sa. : /go, wearied, 
 tired of. 
 
 1884. iha tense, stretched out. Ha.: iha- 
 iha, drawn taut. 
 
 1885. ihe a fish. Mq. : ihe, id. Sa. : ise, 
 id. Ma. : ihe, the garfish. 
 
 1886. ihu one who dives deep. Ta.: ihu, 
 to dive. 
 
 1887. ikuiku the end of anything. Sa.: 
 i'u, the end, extremity. 
 
 1888. inaga a very small fish. Ta.: inaa, 
 fish fry. Mq. : inaka, very small fish. 
 
 Sa. : inaga, id. Ma.: inanga, id. 
 
 1889. inaho a large family or tribe. Sa.: 
 inafo, a great number of persons. 
 
 1890. inaki a basket for catching fish. Ta. : 
 hinai, a basket. To.: finaki, a cage. 
 Ma. : hinaki, an eel weir. Ha. : hinai, 
 basket. 
 
 1891. inano the male pandanus. Ta.: 
 hinano, pandanus blossom. Mq.: 
 hinano, hinako, hikano, hiano, id. 
 Sa. : sigano, id. Ha.: hinalo, id. 
 
 1892. aka-ino to bind round. Mq.: ino, 
 curl. 
 
 1893. inu to drink. Ta.: inu, id. Mq.: 
 inu, id. Sa. : inu, id. Ma.: inu, id. 
 The Polynesian Wanderings, page 
 376. 
 
 1894. io at the house of . Ta. : to, id. Mq.: 
 to, id. 
 
 1895. aka-ioio feeble, lean and thin. Mq.: 
 hakaioio, to be wrinkled, flabby flesh 
 of the aged. 
 
 1896. iramutu nephew or niece. Mq. : 
 iatnutu, son or daughter of a man's 
 sister. Sa. : ilamutu, cousinship of 
 children of brother and sister. Ma.: 
 iramutu, nephew, niece. 
 
 1897. ireira there, thither. Mq.: ieia, id. 
 
 1898. aka-iriga house, dwelling place. Ta.: 
 
 iri, to be lodged. Sa. : sili, to lodge. 
 
 1899. iro a maggot. Ta.: iro, a worm. 
 Mq. : io, iko, id. Sa. : ilo, a maggot. 
 Ma.: iro, id. 
 
 1900. aka-iroga a mark, sign. Sa.: fa'a- 
 iloga, id. Ma. : whakairo, to carve, 
 ornament. 
 
 1901. iroa ignorant of. Sa. : ilea, to know; 
 iloga, known; iloga, not known. 
 
 1902. ita to adhere, to stick. Ta. : iitu, to 
 harden, to become stiff. Mq. : ita, 
 tightened, held fast. Ma. : ita, tight, 
 fast. 
 
 1903. itike surprise. Ta. : itie, id. 
 
 1904. ivi a hillock. Mq.: ivi, hill, small 
 mountain. (Sa. : tua-sivi, the ridge 
 of a mountain chain.) 
 
 1905. ivituapu hunchback. Ta.: tuapu, id. 
 
 1906. kae saliva, spittle. Ta.:}iae,id. Mq.: 
 kae, id. 
 
 1907. aka-kae to have a nasty taste in the 
 mouth. Ta.:aeaea, a diseased mouth. 
 
 1908. kaha to plait coir. Ta. : aha, sennit. 
 Mq. : plaited coir. Sa. : 'afa, sennit. 
 Ma. : kaha, a rope. 
 
 1909. kaha divination, casting of lots by 
 priests. Mq. : kaha, priestly power 
 of life or death. Ha. : aha, a prayer 
 connected with a tabu. 
 
 1910. kahakaha said of a man who does not 
 weep over the death of a parent. Ta. : 
 ahaaha, proud, high-spirited. Sa. : 
 'afa' afa, strong, robust. Ma. : kaha, 
 strong. 
 
 191 1. kahi torun, toflow. Mq. : kahi, id. 
 
 1912. kaho rafter. Ta.: aho, id. Mq.: 
 kaho, timber which closes the back of 
 the house. Sa. : 'aso, rafter. Ma.: 
 kaho, roof batten. 
 
 1913. kahokaho long, slim fingers. Mq.: 
 kahokaho, long, fine, slender. 
 
 1914. kai to receive. Ta.: ai, id. 
 
 1915. kaiota raw food. Ta.: azo/a, raw, ill 
 cooked. Ma.: kaiota, id. 
 
 1 916. kaka the envelop of young coconut 
 leaves. Ta.: aa, id. Mq.: kaka, id, 
 Sa.: 'a'a, id. Ma.: kaka, anything 
 fibrous. The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 page 318. 
 
 1917. kaka a fish. Sa.: 'a'a, id. Ha.: 
 aa, id. 
 
 1918. kakaho a reed. Mq.: kakaho, id. 
 Ma.: kakaho, id. 
 
 1919. kakahu to walk fast. Mq.: kakahu, 
 to chase, to pursue. 
 
 1920. kakai a hook that is good for catching 
 fish. Ha.: aai, the name of the net 
 used to catch certain fish. 
 
 I 
 
MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 
 
 93 
 
 I92I. 
 1922. 
 
 1923. 
 1924. 
 
 1925- 
 
 1926. 
 
 1927. 
 1928. 
 1929. 
 
 1930. 
 1931- 
 
 1932. 
 
 1933- 
 
 1934- 
 
 1935- 
 
 1936. 
 1937- 
 
 1938. 
 1939- 
 1940. 
 
 t94i- 
 1942. 
 
 1943- 
 
 1944. 
 1945- 
 
 1946. 
 
 1 947. 
 
 1948. 
 
 kakama a crayfish. Ta. : aama, a 
 small crab. Ha.: aama, a black crab 
 living amid rocks. 
 
 kaka-kakameika an herb. Fu.: 
 kakamika, an odoriferous plant. 
 kakano broad, wide, large. Ta. : 
 aano, id. 
 
 kakau a fruit stalk. Ta.: aau, id. 
 Mq.: kokau, id. (Sa.: 'a«, id.) Ma.: 
 kakau, id. 
 
 kake to strike on an ocean reef. Ta. : 
 ae, to strand. 
 
 kaki-akaureka to desire ardently to 
 speak to a person. Mq.: kaki, to 
 desire passionately. 
 kako flexible, pliant, infrangible. 
 Mq.: kako, elastic, ductile. 
 kamo a thief, to steal. Mq.: kamo, 
 theft, to steal. 
 
 kanae a fish. Ta.: cwae, id. Mq.: 
 kenakenae.'id. Sa.: 'ana^, the mullet. 
 Ma.: kanae, id. 
 
 kane the heat of the sun. Ha.: 
 anea, id. 
 
 kanokano grain, seed, berry. Ta. : 
 anoano, seed of the melon, the gourd 
 or the cucumber. Ha.: anoano, seed. 
 kaoa a fish. Mq.: kaoa, a small fish. 
 kapa a song for the dead, chant. 
 Mq. : kapa, a heathen song. 
 aka-kapakapa an eager desire balked 
 by timidity. Ta. : apaapa, to flutter 
 the wings. To. : kabakaba, id. Ma. : 
 kapakapa, to flutter. The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, page 295. 
 kapi to meet, to come together. Ta. : 
 api, to join, to unite. Ma. : kapi, to 
 close up. 
 
 kapo to catch m the hands. Mq. : 
 kapo, id. Ma.: kapo, id. 
 kapu a vessel, container. Ta. : apu, 
 a nut shell. Mq.: kapu, a dipper. 
 Sa. : 'apu, a leaf cup. Ma.: kapn, 
 the hollow of the hand. 
 kapurima palm of the hand. Ta.: 
 apurima, id. 
 
 karaga a cry. Sa. : 'c/aga, id. Ma.: 
 karanga, id. 
 
 karakara to smell slightly a pleasant 
 odor. Ta. : aara, good odor. Mq.: 
 kakaa, to exhale a pleasant odor. 
 Sa. : 'alala, to smell of hot meat. 
 Ma.: kakara, savory. 
 karako a bird. Mq. : kaako, id. 
 karapihi suckers of the octopus. 
 Mq. : karapihi. kaapihi, id. 
 karava large veins which appear under 
 strain. Sa.: 'alava, veins, fibers. 
 kare surface. Mq. : kae, id. 
 kari a scar. Mq.: kai, id. Ha.: 
 ali, id. 
 
 karo to avert a blow. Sa. : 'alo, id. 
 Ma. : karo, to ward off a blow. 
 karu dirt, soil. Mq. : kau, ordure, 
 debris. Sa.: 'alu, dregs. 
 karu-ue meat of the calabash. Ma. : 
 ^arM, meat of the pumpkin. Cf. 2539. 
 
 1949. 
 1950. 
 
 1952. 
 1953- 
 
 195.5- 
 1956. 
 
 1957- 
 1958. 
 1959- 
 i960. 
 1961. 
 
 1962. 
 
 1963. 
 
 1964. 
 1965- 
 
 1966. 
 
 1967. 
 
 1968. 
 1969. 
 
 1970. 
 
 1971. 
 
 1972. 
 
 1973' 
 1974. 
 
 kataha a plant. Ha.: akaha, a tree. 
 
 Cf. 2328. 
 
 kato to cut unripe leaves. Ta.: alo, 
 
 to gather leaves or fruit. Mq. : kalo, 
 
 to pinch off hibiscus leaves. Ma.: 
 
 kato, to pluck. 
 
 kava the pepper plant and the drink 
 
 made therefrom. Ta. : am, id. Mq.: 
 
 kava, id. Sa. : 'ava, id. Ma.: kawa, 
 
 a pepper. 
 
 kavakava a fish. Sa.: 'ava'ava, id. 
 kavapui a tree. Ta. : avapuhi, a fra- 
 grant plant. Mq.: kavapui, wild 
 
 ginger. Sa. : 'avapui, id. Ha.: awa- 
 
 puhi, id. 
 
 kave tentacle of the octopus. Ta.: 
 
 aveave, id. Mq.: kave, id. Sa. : 'ave, 
 
 id. Ma.: kawekawe, id. 
 
 kea a fish. Mq. : kea, id. Ha. : ea, id. 
 
 kehika a tree and its fruit. Ta.: 
 
 ahia, Eugenia malaccensis. Mq.: 
 
 kehika, kehia, Eugenia jambosa. (Sa.: 
 
 vonufi'afi'a, Eugenia malaccensis). 
 
 Ma.: kahika, the white pine. The 
 
 Polynesian Wanderings, page 254. 
 keho a basaltic stone. Mq.: keho, 
 
 basalt. Ma.: keho, sandstone. 
 kei-ara root filaments of pandanus. 
 
 Mq. : kei-aoa, roots of the banyan. 
 kei-kamo a habitual thief. Ta. : eia, 
 
 a thief, to steal. Ma.: keia, to steal, 
 keitagi jealous, envious. Mq.: kei- 
 
 tani, id. 
 
 keke to praise, to felicitate. Sa. : 'e'e, 
 
 to pay respect to. Ha. : ee, caressing, 
 
 kind. 
 
 kekeie sharp, harsh, of the voice. 
 
 To.: keke, to bleat. Ha.: eeina, to 
 
 creak, to grate. 
 aka-kemi to push a drawer into place. 
 
 Mq.: kemi, to shorten, to contract. 
 
 Ha.: emi, to retire, to diminish. 
 kena a white seabird. Mq.: kena, a 
 
 large bird. 
 
 kerea a cough arising from something 
 
 lodged in the throat. Mq.: keea, to 
 
 choke up. 
 
 kerere a messenger, to send. Mq.: 
 
 keee, an envoy, a messenger. Ha.: 
 
 elele, a messenger. 
 
 kereu prompt, expeditious. Ha. : 
 
 eleu, alert. 
 
 keue a seabird. Mq.: keuhe, id. 
 
 keukeu to amuse oneself. Mq.: keu, 
 
 to play, to amuse oneself, to divert. 
 ki to think, to believe, to imagine. 
 
 Ma.: ki, to think. 
 
 kinakina the choroid flow. Ha.: 
 
 inaina, id. 
 
 kio little, small, said of birds and ani- 
 mals. Mq.: kio, young of birds. 
 kiokio a fish. Mq.: kiokio, id. 
 kivikivi a bird resembling the thrush. 
 
 Mq.: kivi, a bird. Ma.: kiwi, id. 
 
 ko particle of the nominative. Ta. ; 0, 
 
 id. Sa.: '0, id. Ma.: ko, id. 
 
94 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 1976. koai a plant. Ta. : oai, the wild in- 
 digo. Ma. : koai, a plant. 
 
 1977. akakoana-kohatu to make a small 
 
 shapeless hole. Ma.: kohatu, stone. 
 
 1978. koata light of the moon shining before 
 the moon rises. Ha. : oaka, a glimpse 
 of light. 
 
 1979. koekoe rumbling of the bowels. Mq.: 
 koekoe, the intestines. Ha.: ocoe, a 
 continued indistinct sound. 
 
 1980. koere an eel. Mq.: koee, id. 
 
 1 98 1. koeriki a tree. Ma.: koeriki, id. 
 
 1982. kohao a watery evacuation of the 
 bowels. Ta. : ofao, an ulcer of dropsy. 
 Ha.: ohaohao, dropsical swelling, 
 bloat. 
 
 1983. kohari dysentery with gripes. Mq. : 
 kohai, diarrhea. Ma.: koharihari, to 
 be in pain. 
 
 1984. kohero cloth dyed red. YLa.: ohclo, a. 
 red berry. 
 
 1985. kohiko a small bag mounted in the 
 fruit-picking fork. Mq.; kohiko, a 
 small net. 
 
 1986. kohore to cut, to carve, to trim. Ta. : 
 ohorehore, peeled. 
 
 1987. kohuhu a grass with edible seeds. 
 Mq. : kohuhu, a broom whose sap is 
 used as a fish poison. Ma. : kohuhu, 
 a pittosporum. 
 
 1988. koivi the skeleton. Ta.: oivi, the 
 body. Mq. : koivi, the skeleton, the 
 body. Ma. : koiwi, the skeleton. 
 
 1989. etu-kokiri a shooting star. Ta.: oiri, 
 the Coal Sacks in the sky. Ma.: kokiri, 
 a spear. 
 
 1990. koko-mahi a food made of spoiled 
 breadfruit. Ta.: mahi, fermented 
 breadfruit. Mq.: niahimahi, fetid. 
 Sa. : masi, fermented breadfruit. The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, page 28 
 
 1 99 1. kokopu a Sweetwater fish. 
 oopu, id. 
 
 1992. kokorora a small land-snail. 
 oolola, a fish. 
 
 1993. kokota a small shellfish. Ma. :^o^o/a, 
 a bivalve shellfish. 
 
 1994. koku pierced by boring worms. Mq. : 
 koku, an insect which eats wood. 
 
 1995. koku ru a small tree. Ta. : ouru.Su- 
 riana maritima. Mq. : kokuu, a tree. 
 
 1996. koma a stone axe. Ta.: owa, an axe. 
 Mq. : toki-koma, a gouge. Ma. : koma, 
 a stone axe head. 
 
 1997. komaemae slack, feeble. Mq^.-.komae, 
 
 soft, flabby. Ma.: koniae, shrunk. 
 
 1998. komae a breadfruit tree on which the 
 crop has mostly failed. Ma.: komae, 
 blighted. 
 
 1999. komaga a forked tree, to gather the 
 crop. Mq. : komaka, komana, a forked 
 pole for gathering fruit. 
 
 2000. komako a bird of sweet note. Ta.: 
 omaomao, a song bird. Mq.: komako, 
 a bird. (Sa.: ma'oma'o, Leptomis 
 samoensis). Ma.: komako, the bell 
 bird. 
 
 Ha.: 
 Ha.: 
 
 2001. komata the place on fruit where the 
 stalk is attached. Mq.: komata, id. 
 
 2002. komata the nipple, the teat. Ha.: 
 omaka, id. 
 
 2003. komine wrinkled. Mq. : komine,i6.. 
 
 2004. komuri to retrace one's steps. Mq.: 
 komui, id. 
 
 2005. kona the lower abdomen. Sa.: 'ona, 
 id. Ma.: kona, id. 
 
 2006. koni to move about (on hands and 
 feet, crouching, sitting). Ta.: oni, 
 to climb. Ma.: koni, to alter one's 
 position. Cf. 2182. 
 
 2007. konini a tree, a plant. Ta.: onini, 
 fruit just forming. Mq.: konini, a 
 plant. Ma.: konini, the berry of the 
 fuchsia. 
 
 2008. kopa deformed, with twisted limbs. 
 Ta.: opaopa, fatigued. Mq.: kopa, 
 paralyzed. Sa. : 'opa, weak. Ma.: 
 kopa, crippled. 
 
 2009. kopiti to associate with certain per- 
 sons. Mq.: kopiti, to form alliances. 
 
 2010. koporo the nightshade. Ta. : oporo, 
 Solanum anthropophagorum, and a 
 very warm relish. 
 
 201 1 . kopua a small gathering, a little heap. 
 Ha. : opua, a bunch, a collection. 
 
 2012. kopura a fish. Mq.: kopua, id. 
 
 2013. kopurepure spotted, stained. Ta. : 
 o pure, stained. Ma.: kopure, dotted. 
 The Polynesian Wanderings, page 1 96. 
 
 2014. koputu a butterfly. Mq. : koputu, a 
 bird. 
 
 2015. korino to make meshes in netting. 
 Mq. : koi7to, plaited. 
 
 2016. korivirivi a very small fish. Mq.: 
 koiviivi, id. 
 
 2017. korokoro a tumor in the neck. Mq.: 
 kookoo, swollen. Ma.: korokoro, the 
 neck. 
 
 2018. korotea a banana. Mq. : kootea, id. 
 
 2019. kotai, kotae, kotaka a sea bird. 
 Mq.: kotae, kotake, tropic bird, gull. 
 
 2020. kotore any soft suJostance sticking to 
 the rocks. Ma.: kotore, sea anemone. 
 
 202 1. kotuku a black and white land bird 
 with long neck. Ma.: kotuku, the 
 white heron. 
 
 2022. koumea the lower jaw, the chin. 
 Mq.: koumea, gills. 
 
 2023. kounati plowed .stick in fire-making. 
 Viti: ^awn;7a, fire-making sticks. Fu. : 
 katinatu, the plowing stick. 
 
 2024. kouri a breadfruit. Mq.: koui, id. 
 
 2025. kourima the plowing stick in fire- 
 making. Ta. : aurima, id. Mq.: 
 kouima, id. Ma.: kaurimarima, id. 
 
 3036. koute the China rose. Ta.: o«/c, id. 
 Mq.: koute, id. Sa. : 'aute,id. Ma.: 
 kaute, id. 
 
 2027. kou-toki an axe helve. Ta.: aau, 
 the handle of a tool. Mq.: kou, id. 
 Sa. : 'au, id. 
 
 2028. koutu a cape, a promontory. Ta.: 
 outu, a cape, a point. Mq. : koutu, 
 rocks along shore. 
 
MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 
 
 95 
 
 2029. kuare clumsy, inexpert. Ma. : kuare, 
 ignorant, mean. 
 
 2030. kue to lament a death. Ta.: «e, the 
 last sigh. Mq. : ue, to bewail, to 
 regret. Ha. : ue, to weep, to sigh. 
 
 2031. kuha to regret, to mourn for. Mq. : 
 kuha, to regret, to be sad. 
 
 2032. kui mother. Mq.: kui, id. Ma..: kni, 
 old woman. 
 
 2033. kukina sound when one swallows with 
 difficulty. Mq.: /.'//Ar/na, sound of an 
 object when struck, sound of running 
 water. Ha.: uina, .sound of a gun, 
 of a whip, of snapped fingers. 
 
 2034. kuku a mother-of-pearl tool. Ta. : 
 uu, a shell knife, netting needle. 
 
 2035. kukui to wipe off . Ta.: ;««, towipe, 
 to polish a canoe. 
 
 2036. kukumu to press, to squeeze. Ta. : 
 uiimu, id. 
 
 2037. kukumu to close the fist. Ta.: 
 uumu, id. Sa. : 'u'u, id. Ma.: kuntti, 
 to clench the fist. The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, page 349. 
 
 2038. kukuororagi a dove. Ta.: uurai- 
 raro, id. 
 
 2039. kume to be in agony. Mq.: kume- 
 kume, pain. 
 
 2040. kumia a fish. Mq. : kutnia, id. 
 
 2041. kumu the fist. Ma.: kumu, id. 
 Cf. 2037. 
 
 2042. kumukumu to prepare small por- 
 tions of food pressed with the hand. 
 Ta. : umua, to make into balls, to 
 press, to wring. Alq. : kttmu-hei, a 
 small bundle of fragrant herbs. Ma. : 
 kumu, to bring in the hollow of the 
 hand. 
 
 2043. kune to become pregnant. Ma.: 
 kukune, id. 
 
 2044. kuoga household provisions. Ta.: 
 uoa, forbiddance of foods. 
 
 2045. kuokuo white. Ta.: uouo, id. 
 
 2046. kuparu to thrive, said of children. 
 Ha. : upalu, to be young and comely. 
 
 2047. kupu a curse, an imprecation. Ta.: 
 upu, a prayer. Mq.: kupu, insult, 
 injury, to curse. Sa. : 'upu, a word. 
 Ma. : kupu, id. Ha. : upu, to vow. 
 
 1048. kure a great talker. Ma.: kure, to 
 cry like a sea-gull. 
 
 2049. kuru-oe paste made of abortive bread- 
 fruit. Ta. ; uru, breadfruit. Mq.: 
 kuu, id. Sa. : 'ulu, id. Ha.: ulu, id. 
 
 2050. kutete to shiver with cold, to tremble 
 with fear. Ha.: m^c^^, a shuddering, 
 chill. 
 
 2051. ma fermented breadfruit or taro. 
 Mq. : ma, id. 
 
 2052. ma to fade, to lose color. Ha.: ma, 
 to fade. 
 
 2053. maa fermented breadfruit. Ta.: woo, 
 food, nourishment. Cf. 2051. 
 
 2054. niaana clothes. Mq. : kahu mahana, 
 id. 
 
 2056 
 2057 
 
 2058 
 2059 
 
 2060, 
 
 2061 
 2062 
 
 2063 
 
 2064. 
 
 2065 
 2066 
 
 2067, 
 
 2068. 
 2069. 
 2070. 
 
 2071. 
 2072. 
 2073. 
 
 2074. 
 2075- 
 
 2076. 
 
 2077. 
 
 2078. 
 2079. 
 2080. 
 
 . maevaeva hanging tatters of cloth. 
 
 Mq. : maeva, the strips of cloth hung 
 
 round the house in which the dead lies. 
 . maha a fish. Mq. : ynaha, id. 
 . mahaga twins. Ta.: wo/ma, id. Mq.: 
 
 mahana, mahaka, id. Sa. : masaga, 
 
 id. Ma.: mahanga, id. 
 . mahitihiti togush out. Sa.: mafili. 
 
 to spring out. Ma. : mawhiti, to leap. 
 . mahora to spread, to stretch out, 
 
 level. Ta.: wta/iom, to be spread out, 
 
 level. Mq.: mahoa, to spread out, 
 
 to display, level. Sa. : mafola, to be 
 
 spread out. Ma. : mahora, id. 
 , mahu a strong or pleasant odor from 
 
 afar. Sa.: mafu, to emit a sweet 
 
 smell. 
 . maitolto a fish. Ha.: maikoiko, id. 
 maka a sprout on a tree trunk. Mq. : 
 
 maka, a branch, a bough. 
 . maka fine, light. Ta. : maa, a little. 
 
 Mq.: maka, id. Ha.: maa, to be 
 
 small, little. 
 
 makaro shortsighted. Ma.: makaro, 
 
 dimly visible. 
 
 makauea weary. Ha. : maauea, lazy. 
 
 makave coir threads, rain in strings. 
 
 Sa. : ma'ave, a good head of hair. 
 
 Ma.: makawe, a head of hair. 
 aka-makou to commit adultery. 
 
 Mq. : makou, jealousy of the married. 
 
 Ma. : makau, husband, wife. 
 aka-makuku to moisten, to sprinkle. 
 
 Ta.: mauu, humid, moist. 
 aka-mamahu to take things quietly. 
 
 Ta. : faa-mahu, to be patient. 
 mamara acid, sharp, piquant. Ta. : 
 
 mamara, sharp, bitter. Mq.: mamaa, 
 
 bitter. Sa. : mamala, sourness. 
 
 mamuri after. Mq.: mamui, id. 
 
 Ha.: mamuli, id. 
 
 mania slippery, .smooth, polished. 
 
 Mq. : mania, id. Ma.: rnania, id. 
 
 maniania to have the teeth on edge. 
 
 Mq. : maniania, id. To.: fakamani- 
 
 nia, id. Ha.: mania, id. 
 
 manini a fish. Sa. : manini, id. Ha. : 
 
 manini, id. 
 
 manono the dry trunk of the nono 
 
 tree. Mq.: manono, the dry trunk 
 
 of the noni tree. 
 
 manu to have a sore mouth. Ta. : 
 
 manumanu, toothache. Sa.: manu- 
 
 manu, id. 
 
 aka-manumanu tinted, shaded, or 
 
 drawn with little dots. Sa. : mamanu, 
 
 figured, carved. 
 
 maomao a fish. Sa. : maomao, id. 
 
 Ma.: maomao, id. 
 
 mapomapo not sticky or adhesive. 
 
 Sa.: mapomapo, mealy, soft. 
 
 mapu panting, a sigh of fatigue. Ta. : 
 
 mapu, whistling, to sigh with fatigue. 
 
 Mq. : mapu, to whistle. Sa. : mapu, 
 
 id. Ma. : mapu, to whiz, to sigh, to 
 
 sob, to pant. 
 
96 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 2081. mara open land, cultivated field. 
 Mq.: mara, maa, land under tilth. 
 Ta. : amara, the first stone of a marae, 
 etc. Sa.: mala, a new plantation. 
 Ma.: mara, land under tilth. The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, page 369. 
 
 3082. maraga stations ten days' journey 
 apart. Ta.: mandnd, a vagabond. 
 Sa.: malaga, a journey, a party of 
 travelers. Ha.: t?2a/ana, a multitude 
 moving together. 
 
 2083. maragai the southeast wind. Ta. : 
 tnaraai, id. Ma. : marangai, the east 
 wind. 
 
 2084. marari a fish. Mq. : maai, id. Sa. : 
 malali-a'a, id. Ma. : marare, id. 
 
 2085. mararo lower, below. Ha.: malalo, 
 downward, below. 
 
 2086. marau a fish. Sa. : malau, id. 
 
 2087. marere to fall little by little. Sa.: 
 malelelele, to be toppling, overhanging. 
 Ma.: marere, to fall. 
 
 2088. marikoriko morning twilight, dawn. 
 Mq.: maikoiko, id. Ma.: mariko- 
 riko, id. 
 
 2089. maroro the flying fish. (Ta.: marara, 
 id.) Mq.: maoo, id. Sa. : malolo, id. 
 Ma.: maroro, id. 
 
 2090. maru, maruru to tremble through 
 fear, shaky. Ta. : mama, to fall down. 
 Sa.: maliilu, shaky. 
 
 2091. maru in the train or retinue of a 
 noble. Ha.: malu, to have the pro- 
 tection of a chief. 
 
 2092. aka-mata to commence. Ta.: haa- 
 mata, id. 
 
 2093. matai by sea. Ha.: makai, at sea, 
 seaward. 
 
 2094. mataka a fish. Ha.: makaa, id. 
 
 2095. matakeinaga an assembly, congre- 
 gation of persons. Ta. : mataeifiaa, a 
 district and its inhabitants. Mq.: 
 mataeinaa, mataeinana, the people, a 
 train. 
 
 2096. matamua first. Mq.: matamua, id. 
 Ma.: matamua, id. 
 
 2097. matapua to have dust in the eyes. 
 Mq.: tnatapua, onei-ey&d. Ha.: mata- 
 pula, sore-eyed, one-eyed. Cf. 2307. 
 
 2098. matarik; the Pleiades. Ta. : matarii, 
 id. Mq.: mataiki, mataii, id. Sa. : 
 matali'i, id. Ma. : matariki, id. The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, page 196. 
 
 2099. matatai one-eyed. Ta. : malatahi, id. 
 Sa. : ?natatasi, id. 
 
 2100. mataua to squabble, to dispute. Sa.: 
 mat ana, jealous, envious. 
 
 2101. matavare blear-eyed. Mq. : matavae, 
 lippitude. Ha.: makaivale, id. 
 
 2102. mate love, ardent desire. Ta. -.mateai, 
 lively desire. Mq. : mate, ardent de- 
 sire. Sa. : mate, id. Ma.: mate, id. 
 
 2103. matiho to spy. Mq. : matio, ma- 
 tioo, id. 
 
 2104. mati-kao toe, finger. Mq.: mati-uu, 
 nails. Sa.: mati-iiu, id. Ma.: matt- 
 matt, toe. 
 
 2105. 
 2106. 
 
 2107. 
 
 2108. 
 2109. 
 2110. 
 
 2112. 
 
 2II3- 
 
 2114. 
 
 2II5- 
 
 2II6. 
 
 2II7. 
 
 2II8. 
 2II9. 
 2120. 
 
 i 2I2I. 
 2122. 
 
 2123. 
 2124. 
 
 2125. 
 
 2126. 
 2127. 
 
 2128. 
 2129. 
 
 2130. 
 
 2I3I. 
 2132. 
 
 matiki to assuage pain, to relieve. 
 
 Mq.: matike, id. 
 
 matiro to examine, to look closely 
 
 into. Mq. : matio, to regard side- 
 wise. Ha. : makilo, to look wistfully. 
 matou we exclusive. Ta. : matou, id. 
 
 Mq.: matou, id. Sa.: matou, id. 
 
 Ma.: matou, id. 
 
 maturau a fish. Mq. : matuau, id. 
 
 Sa.: matulau, id. 
 
 mau to hold. Ta. : mau, id. Mq.: 
 
 man, id. Sa. : mau, id. 
 
 mau to seize. Ta.: mau, to catch, 
 
 to seize. Sa.: mau, to take prisoner. 
 
 Ma.: mau, restrained. 
 
 maunu dry leaves on a dead tree. 
 
 Ta. : maunu, bald, plucked. Mq.: 
 
 maunu, to peel, to shed the skin. 
 
 Ma. : maunu, to be doffed, as clothes. 
 mauta by land. Ha.: mauka, by 
 
 land, landward. 
 
 ako-mea a red fish. Ta.: mea, red. 
 
 Sa. : niemea, red, yellow, brown. 
 mei of, belonging to. Ta. : mei, of. 
 
 Mq. : mei, id. 
 mei breadfruit. Mq. : mei, id. To.: 
 
 mei, id. 
 
 meika banana. Ta. : meia.id. Mq.: 
 
 meika, id. 
 
 meimata tears, weeping. Mq.: mei- 
 
 mata, id. 
 
 meire a tree. Mq. : meie, a -plant. 
 mene blunt, dull. Ha.: mene, id. 
 meire not tabu. ^Iq. : meie, id. 
 merino calm, tranquil, silence. Mq.: 
 
 menino, id. To.: melino, -p&ace. 
 miha the rippling of a brook. Fu.: 
 misa, to come into sight at the sur- 
 face of the water. Ha. : miha, to flow 
 with ripples. 
 
 ua-mihi a fine or light rain. Mq. : 
 uamihi, id. 
 
 miri to consider, to regard. Ta. : 
 mirimiri, to examine. Mq.: mii, to 
 consider, to regard. Ha.: mili, to 
 look at, to examine. 
 aka-moa to cook. Mq.: haamoa, id. 
 To.: moa, dried. Ha.: moa, to dry, 
 to roast. 
 
 moaga a red beard. Mq.: moaka, 
 very red. 
 
 moaga a fish. Mq. : moana, id. Sa. : 
 moaga, id. Ha.: moana, a red fish. 
 Cf. 2126. 
 
 moake east wind. Ha.: moac, the 
 northeast tradewind. 
 moemoe to steal, to purloin at a food 
 distribution. Mq. : moemoe, to seize, 
 to grasp. 
 
 mohora to stretch out. Mq. : mohoa, 
 to spread out. Ha.: mohola, to un- 
 fold, to expand. 
 
 mohore to peel off. Ha. : mohole, to 
 rub off the skin. 
 mokora a duck. Ta. : moora, id. 
 
MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 
 
 97 
 
 2133. momi voracious. Ta.: mow/, to swal- 
 low. Mq.: momi, to eat with the 
 mouth full, to swallow. Fu.: momi, 
 to swallow soft things, to suck. 
 Ma.: wow/, to suck. Ha.: momi, to 
 swallow. 
 
 2134. more branches of whose bark cord is 
 made. Ta. : more, hibiscus bark. 
 
 2135. moriga a minor festival. Ta..: moria, 
 offering after recover^' from illness. 
 Ma. ; morina, to remove the crop tabu. 
 
 2136. more dry, withered. Mq.: woo, dry, 
 arid. 
 
 2137. moruga above. Ma.: morunga,\6.. 
 
 2138. moteatea mingled with white. Mq.: 
 motea, whitish. Ma.: motea, white- 
 faced. 
 
 2139. mote unripe, green, raw. Sa. : moto, 
 green, unripe. 
 
 2140. mouri fear, dread, trepidation. Mq. : 
 
 mouri, id. 
 
 2141. muamua the end, extremity. Mq. : 
 
 muamua, the end, extremity, point. 
 To.: mtiamua-nima, the fingertips. 
 
 2142. muhu to talk when in the water 
 fishing. Ta. : ww/zzt, to babble. Mq.: 
 muhumuhii, to chatter. Sa. : musu- 
 musu, to whisper. 
 
 2143. mui to crowd about a speaker. Mq.: 
 wtti, to crowd about one. Ma.: mtii. 
 to swarm. 
 
 2144. munamuna to stammer and stutter. 
 Ta.: munamuna, to mutter. Mq.: 
 muna, confused. Sa. : muna, to 
 grumble. Ma.: muna, to speak of 
 privately. 
 
 2145. mure to be finished. Ta. : mure, to 
 end, to cease. 
 
 2146. mutu mute, silent. Mq.: mutu, id. 
 
 2147. mutu to cease, to leave off. Ma.: 
 
 whakamutu, id. 
 
 2148. naha (metathetic) a bow. Ta.: f ana, 
 id. Mq.: pana, id. Sa..: f ana, id. 
 Ma. : whana, to spring as a bow. 
 
 2149. naho a shoal of fish. Mq.: naho, a 
 band, a troop. Ta. : nahoa, a troop, 
 a company. 
 
 2150. nai who, for whom. Mq.: nai, id. 
 
 2 1 5 1 . naku to take, to seize, to appropriate, 
 to carry off. Ta. : naua, to acquire, 
 to win. 
 
 2152. nana to look at, to view. Ta.: nana, 
 to see, to look at. Ha. : nana, to view 
 attentively. 
 
 2153. nana angry, offended. Ma.: nana, 
 in a passion. 
 
 2154. nane to mix, to mingle. Ta. : na7ie, 
 mixed, confused. 
 
 2155. nani to chew. Ha.: na?M', to bite, to 
 catch hold of with the teeth. 
 
 2156. nanu to curse. Ma. : ncww, to grum- 
 ble at. 
 
 2157. nao mosquito. Ta.: nao7iao, id. Mq.: 
 naonao, gnat. Ma.: naonao, midge. 
 
 2158. nacre to make smaller. Mq.- naoe, 
 naohe, fine, slender, flexible. 
 
 2159. nape to stick out the tongue, to lick. 
 Mq. : nape, to stick out the tongue, 
 to lap. 
 
 2160. nati to vow to the gods. Ta.: nanati, 
 
 naiiaha, sorcery, enchantment. Mq.: 
 natikaha, a magical charm. 
 
 2161. natu colic. Mq.: nati, id. 
 
 2162. nekoneko dirty, abominable, loath- 
 some. Ta. : Mfo, a stench. Mq.: neko- 
 neko, fieoneo, dirty, stinking, disgust- 
 ing. Ha. : 7ieko, filthy, bad-smelling. 
 This is one of the rare instances in 
 which the Polynesian k has been 
 retained in Hawaiian. 
 
 2163. nenai yesterday. Ta.: nenaki, id. 
 Mq.: ncnahi, id. 
 
 2164. nenue a fish. Mq.: nenue, id. 
 
 2165. nikau the coco palm. Ta. : niau, 
 coconut leaf. Ha.: niau, stem of the 
 coconut leaf. Ma.: nikau, an areca 
 palm. 
 
 2166. ninita the papaya. Ta. : ninita, id. 
 Ha. : ninika, a bush. 
 
 2167. nioi a shrub. Mq.: nioi, a plant. 
 Ha.: nioi, id. 
 
 2168. niu to turn upon itself, to pirouette. 
 Ha.: niu, to v/hirl about. Probably 
 a variant of liii. 
 
 2169. nohu a fish with poisonous spines. 
 Ta.: no}iu,id. Mq.: noAw, a small fish. 
 Sa. : noju, a toad-fish. Ha. : nohu, id. 
 
 2170. none a tree. Ta. : nojzo, the morinda. 
 
 2 17 1. aka-nonoku to crouch down gently. 
 
 vSa. : no'uno'u, to stoop. 
 
 2172. norunoru soft flesh, with relaxed 
 mu.scles. Mq.: nounou, tender, deli- 
 cate. Ha. : nolu, soft, tender. 
 
 2173. noumati drought, hot weather. Sa.: 
 naumali, dry, arid. 
 
 2174. nounou to desire ardently, to lust. 
 Ta. : nounou, desire, to covet. 
 
 2175. nuku land, country, place. Sa.:nM'«, 
 district, territory, island. 
 
 2176. numi to press, to squeeze. Sa. :nwmi, 
 to crush together. 
 
 2177. aka-nunu to stammer, to stutter. 
 Mq.: nunu, id. 
 
 2178. o to give. Ta.: Jw, id. Sa..: foa'i, id. 
 
 Ma. : ho, id. 
 
 2179. oha to fall down. Ta.: oha, slanting, 
 
 bent. Mq.: oha, to fall down, slant- 
 ing, oblique. vSa. : 50/a, to throw down. 
 
 2180. ohotu fourteenth day of the moon. 
 Ha. : ohoku, fifteenth day. 
 
 2 181. ohua twelfth day. Yia..: ohtia, thir- 
 
 teenth day. Ma.: ohua, id. 
 
 2182. oni to climb a tree. Ta.: oni, id. Mq.: 
 
 oni, id. Ha. : oni, to ascend zigzag as 
 a kite. Cf. 2006. 
 
 2183. one to splice; onoga a small bundle 
 of long things. Ta.: ono, to unite 
 
 2184. one a fish. Mq.: ono, id. To.: ono, 
 
 id. Ha.: ono, id. 
 
 2185. ono to attend to the fire. Mq.: ono, 
 
 Sa.: Tojaeono, chief's title of the 
 Vaimauga. 
 
EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 2186. ora to wedge up. Ta. : ora, to twist, 
 to lash together the parts of a canoe. 
 Sa.: olaola-ati, the wedge of a hatchet 
 helve. Ma. : ora, a wedge. 
 
 2187. ori an outer}', shouting. Ta.: on, to 
 dance. Mq. : ori, a song. Sa. : olioli, 
 to be joyful. Ma.: oriori, a song of 
 joy. 
 
 2188. aka-orooro to handle. Ta. : orooro, 
 
 to rasp, to grate. 
 
 2189. oru the noise of a branch loaded down. 
 Ha.: olu, the springing of rafters 
 under the wind. 
 
 2190. ota raw, uncooked. Ta. : ota, raw. 
 Sa.: ota, uncooked. 
 
 219T. aka-otooto to sound a long time. 
 Ta.: oto. to cry, to sound. 
 
 2 1 92 . oturu one of the quarters of the moon. 
 
 Ha.: okulu, sixteenth day of the 
 moon. 
 
 2193. pa an inclosure, a fenced place. Ta. : 
 pa, inclosure, fortification. Mq. : pa, 
 inclosure. Sa. : pa, a wall. Ma.: pa, 
 a fort. 
 
 2194. pa to touch. Ss..: pa' i, id. Ma. :pa, id. 
 
 2195. pa to prattle. Ta.: haapapa, to 
 recount. 
 
 2196. pae to float, to drift. Ta.: pae, to go 
 to leeward. Ma.: pae, to drift, to 
 float about. 
 
 2197. pae to place in a row, to build. Ta. : 
 paepae, a pavement, a scaffold. Mq. : 
 pae/>a?, a pavement. Sa.: paepae, id. 
 Ma. : pae, to lie in order. 
 
 2 198. pagoa a small hole in the ground or in 
 a rock. Ta. : paoa, a hole in a rock. 
 Ha.: panoa, a cavern. 
 
 2199. pagu black. Alq.: paku, panu, id. 
 
 2200. paheke to slip, to slide. Ta. : pahee, 
 to slip. Mq. : paheke, id. Ma.: pa- 
 heke, id. 
 
 2201. pahere a comb. Ta. : pahee, id. 
 
 2202. pakaokao the side, on a side. Ha.: 
 paaoao, sidewise, on one side. 
 
 2203. pakaora victorious. Ta. : paaora, id. 
 
 2204. pake hard. Ma. : pake, obstinate. 
 
 2205. pakihi purslane. Mq. : ^afez^i, a sor- 
 rel. Ha.: paihi, a plant. 
 
 2206. pakipaki to slap. Ta. : paipai, to 
 clap hands. Mq. : pakipaki, light 
 blows with the hand. Ma.: paki, to 
 slap, to pat. 
 
 2207. pake to exhaust every stock or supply 
 of food in a famine. Ma.: pako, to 
 gather remnants of a crop. 
 
 2208. pakopako a fish. Ha.: paopao, id. 
 
 2209. paku bast cloth. Ha. : pau, a gar- 
 ment made of tapa. 
 
 2210. paku-umu soot of an oven. Ha.: 
 pau, soot of a lamp. 
 
 22 1 1 . pane the forehead. Mq. : pane, upper 
 side of the head of large fish. Ma.: 
 pane, head. 
 
 2212. pan i to anoint, to oil. Mq. : pani, id. 
 Sa. : pani, to dye the hair. Ma.: 
 pani, to anoint. 
 
 2213. pao to be beaten. Ta.: pao, to lac- 
 erate the head in mourning. Mq.: 
 pao, to beat. Sa.: pao, to chastise. 
 Ma. : pao, to beat. 
 
 2214. paoko a fish. Mq. : paoko, paoo, id. 
 Ha.: paoo, id. 
 
 2215. paora sunstroke. Ta.: paora, en- 
 tirely desiccated. 
 
 2216. papa a plank, a board. Ta.: papa, 
 id. Mq.: papa, id. Sa.: papa, id. 
 Ma.: papa, id. The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, page 325. 
 
 2217. papa to clap, to crack. Ta. : papa, to 
 snap. Mq.: />a/>a, to crack. 
 
 2218. papa to shine out, to glitter. Ta.: 
 papa, id. Mq. : papa, id. Ha. : papa, 
 to shine. 
 
 2219. papaga in rows, ranks, tiers. Mq.: 
 papa, id. Ha.: papa, id. 
 
 2220. papaha a foreigner. Ta. : papaa, id. 
 
 2221. papakaacrab. Ta. : ^a^aa, id. Mq.: 
 papaka, id. Sa. : pa' a, id. Ma.: 
 papaka, id. 
 
 2222. papaka a malady in the flesh. Mq.: 
 papaka, syphilis. 
 
 2223. papu to roll the trousers up to the 
 knee. Mq.: papu, bathing tights. 
 
 2224. parahu spoiled, damaged, decayed. 
 Ha.: palahu, rotten, decayed. 
 
 222^,. parapu the northwest wind. Mq. : 
 paapu, a squall. 
 
 2226. pare a covering for the head. Mq.: 
 pae, id. Sa. : pale, id. Ma.: pare, id. 
 
 2227. pataka to grill over coals. Mq.: 
 pataka, id. 
 
 2228. patapata large, gross. Ss..: patapata, 
 large, tall. Ha.: pakapaka, large, 
 coarse. 
 
 2229. patiti a small implement of tapa 
 making. Ma. : patiti, a hatchet. 
 
 2230. patuki a fish. Mq. : patuki, patui, 
 id. Ha.: pakuikui, id. 
 
 2231. paua a fish. Ha.: paua, id. 
 
 2232. peau, peahu a wave. Mq.: peau, id. 
 Sa. : peau, id. 
 
 2233. pehau a wing. Ta. : pekau, a fin. 
 Ma. : pehau, a wing. 
 
 2234. pehe cat's cradle. Mq.: pehe, id. 
 Ha. : pehe, a snare. 
 
 2235. pehiaship. Mq.: pehi, a great canoe. 
 
 2236. pehu to shade, to cover. Mq. : pehu, 
 overcast, somber. 
 
 2237. pei to juggle balls. Ta. : pet, id. 
 Mq. : pei, id. 
 
 2238. pelaha jaws, gills of fish. Ta. : pei- 
 haha, peiha, gills. Ma.: piha, id. 
 
 2239. peikea a small crayfish. Mq.:peikea, 
 a crab. 
 
 2240. pei pei to approach. Mq. : peipei, id. 
 
 2241. peka a cross. Ta. : pea, id. Mq.: 
 peka, id. Ma.: ripeka, id. 
 
 2 242 . pekepeke the tentacles of the octopus 
 retracted. Mq. : peke, to tuck up the 
 clothes. Ma.: pepeke, to draw up 
 the legs and arms. 
 
MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 
 
 99 
 
 2243 
 
 2244 
 2245 
 2246 
 
 2247, 
 2248, 
 2249. 
 2250. 
 2251. 
 
 2253- 
 
 2254 
 
 2255- 
 
 2256. 
 
 2257- 
 
 2258. 
 2259. 
 2260. 
 2261. 
 
 pinao, 
 
 Ta.: 
 Ma.: 
 
 Ma. 
 
 2263. 
 2264. 
 2265. 
 2266. 
 
 2267. 
 2268. 
 
 pekepeke a crab. Ha.: pee-one, a 
 crab that burrows in the sand. 
 pena so, Hke that. Sa. : fa'apend, id. 
 Ma.: pena, id. 
 
 penei so, Hke this. Mq. : penei, id. 
 Sa. : penei, id. Ma.: penei, id. 
 pepa to substitute one word for 
 another. Ma. : pepa, to forget a word 
 in an incantation. 
 
 pera so, like that. Sa. : peld, as if. 
 Ma. : pera, so, like that. 
 perepere to put to soak. Mq. : pere, 
 to dilute poi. 
 
 pereue a garment. Ta. : pereue, a 
 long garment. Sa. : peleue, id. 
 peta a bunch of bananas. Mq. : peta- 
 vii, a kind of banana plant. 
 peti not to remain, to disappear and 
 never return. Ta.: petipeti, ended, 
 finished. Ma.: peti, entirely con- 
 cluded and done with. 
 peti short. Mq. : petipeti, a pig with 
 short legs. Ha. : peke, short. 
 pi full, complete. Mq.: pi, id. 
 piere a cake of soft breadfruit. Ta. : 
 piere, dried fruit. Ha. : piele, a cake 
 of finely grated taro. 
 pigao a winged insect. Mq. : 
 a dragonfly. Ha.: pinau, id. 
 pi he war cry, joy crj% dance, 
 pehe, to sing. Sa. : pese, id. 
 pihe, sound of wailing. 
 pio to put out, to extinguish. 
 pio, quenched, extinguished. 
 piri a very large package of food. 
 Mq. : piri, package, bundle. 
 piritia packed close together. Ha.: 
 pilikia, crowded close together. 
 tai-piro a calm sea. Mq.: pioo-pe, 
 calm. 
 
 pito end, extremity, boundary. Mq. : 
 pito, beginning of a cord. Sa. : pito, 
 the end of anything. Ma. : pito, end, 
 extremity. 
 
 poa bait, chum. Ta. : paru-poa, bait. 
 Mq. : poa, to bait, to allure, to poison 
 fish. Sa. : poapod, fishy .smelling. 
 Ma.: poa, to bait, to entice. The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, page 276. 
 poatu a stone. Mq. : pohatu, a round 
 hammer stone. Ma.: powhatu, a 
 stone. 
 
 pop;i quick. Mq. : poki-hoo, poni-hoo, 
 poi-hoo, quickly, promptly. Ha. : 
 poni, suddenly, in an instant. 
 poha open. Mq.: poha, open, to 
 split, to crack, to break, to disclose. 
 Ha. : poha, to burst, to come to view. 
 pohatahata large open eyes, wide 
 stalk end of breadfruit. Mq. : pohata, 
 pofata, pofafa, wide open, hollow 
 within. Ha. : pohaha, round and deep. 
 pohore to escape, to get away. Mq. : 
 pohoe, to escape, safe, free, at liberty . 
 pohue a large-leaved seaside vine. 
 Ta. : pohue, generic name of the con- 
 volvulus. Mq.:/>oAMe, bindweed. (Sa. : 
 fue, id.) Ma.: pohue, id. 
 
 2269. pohuri banana .scions. (Sa.: suli, id.) 
 Ha.: pohuli, scion of any plant. The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, page 211. 
 
 2270. pokai an anchor. Mq.: pokae, sinker 
 of a (ish line. 
 
 2271. poki to cover. Ta.: />o/, to be covered 
 Ma : poki, to cover. 
 
 2272. ponini to allow oneself to become 
 defiled. (Sa.: tiini, to smear.) Ha.: 
 poni, to besmear, to daub over. 
 
 2273. poniuniu dizzy, giddy, vertigo. Ha.: 
 poniuniu, id. 
 
 2274. aka-poniu to dazzle. Mq.: ponio- 
 nio, id. 
 
 2275. popoi cooked paste. Ta. : popoi, id. 
 Mq.: popoi, id. Ha.: poi, id. 
 
 2276. pori the lower belly. Ha. : poli, id. 
 
 2277. poroaki to send word, to deliver an 
 order. Ta.: poroi, to order, to take 
 leave. Mq. : pooai, to send word to, 
 to command. Sa. : poloa'i, to com- 
 mand at a distance. Ma.: poroaki, 
 to leave instructions, to take leave. 
 The Polynesian Wanderings, page 291. 
 
 2278. pororo the July season when the 
 leaves fall. Mq.: pororo, dry, arid. 
 Sa. : palolo-mua, July. Ma.: paroro, 
 cloudy weather. 
 
 2279. porotu beautiful, pleasant. Ta.: pu- 
 rotu, id. Mq.: pootti, beautiful (of 
 women only). Sa. : Pulotu, the abode 
 of the dead. Ma. : purotu, pleasant, 
 agreeable. 
 
 2280. pota a kind of radish. Ta. : pota, 
 small vegetables. Mq.: pota, mus- 
 tard, chicory. Sa. : pota, taro leaves. 
 
 2281. potaka round. Ta. : polaa, round, 
 oval. 
 
 2282. potea a -shellfish. Mq. : potea, id. 
 
 2283. potiki children as the parents' sup- 
 port. Ta.: ^0//, a young girl. Mq.: 
 poiti, potii, child. Ma.: potiki, the 
 youngest child. 
 
 2284. potipoti an insect. Ta. : popoti, cock- 
 roach, beetle. Mq.: poti, a crab. 
 Ma. : potipoti, the sandhopper. 
 
 2285. pouhu a fish. Ha.: pouhu, id. 
 
 2286. poutu a stay, a prop. (Ta. : poutu, 
 erect, upright.) Sa. : /)02</?<, the prin- 
 cipal post of a house. (Ma.: poutu, 
 steep, perpendicular.) 
 
 2287. pu the middle. Ta.: pu, middle, 
 center, interior. 
 
 2288. pu suddenly. Mq.: pu, id. 
 
 2289. aka-pu to thicken poi. Mq.: haapu, 
 
 to stir up poi for serving. 
 
 2290. puga breadfruit which is scirrhous. 
 Ha.: punapuna, tough, hard to eat. 
 
 2291. pupu a bundle, package. Mq. : pupu. 
 a small fagot. Ha.: pupu, a bundle. 
 
 2292. pupu a bushy, branchy place. Mq. : 
 pupu, to clear away brush. Sa. : 
 pupu-vao, a thicket. Ha.: pupu, to 
 be rough, uneven. 
 
 2293. puhara the pandanus. Mq.: puhaa, 
 pufaa, foot of the pandanus. Ma. : 
 puhala, the body of the pandanus. 
 
100 
 
 EASTER ISIyAND. 
 
 3294. puheke bald. Mq.: pueke, to shave J 2320 
 the head. ! 
 
 2295. puhi the sea eel. Ta.: puhi, eel. 
 Mq. : puhi, murana. Sa. : pusi, id. 
 Ma.: puhi, eel, lamprey. 
 
 2296. pui a garment, to put on clothes. 
 Ma. : piii, a kind of mat. 
 
 2297. puka a blister. Ta.: pua, a boil, 
 abscess. 
 
 2298. puka-maga a tree that grows on the 
 mountains. Mq. : puka, a tree. Sa. : 
 pu'a, id. Ma.: puka, id. 
 
 2299. pukapuka a kind of banana. Mq. : j 
 puapua, id. 
 
 2300. pukao a univalve shellfish. Mq. : 
 pukao, a shell. 1 
 
 2301. pukava a plant. Ha.: pukawa, the 
 kava root, pandanus. 
 
 2302. puke to assemble, to bring together. 
 Mq. : puke, a group, troop. 
 
 2303. punavai a spring of water. Ha.: 
 punawai, id. 
 
 2304. puni to achieve, to finish, to complete. 
 Ha.: puni, to finish, to complete. 
 
 2305. pupuha to blow out smoke. Ta. : 
 puha, to spout as a whale. Sa. : pusa, 
 to send up a smoke. Ma.: puha, 
 to spout. 
 
 2306. pupuha a large sugarcane. Mq. : 
 piipiiha, id. 
 
 2307. pura to have something in the eye. 
 Mq. : ptia, one-ejed, to have a black 
 eye. Ma.: p^ira, a foreign body in 
 the eye. Cf. 2097. 
 
 2308. pura descendants, lineage. Mq. : pua, 
 descendants of a family. 
 
 2309. pura-atea a bank of white sand in the 
 sea. Sa. : pz</ap7//a,ashining appear- 
 ance of the sea outside the reefs. 
 
 2310. purapura grains, berries. ¥vL.:pula- 
 pula, seeds in general. Ma.: pura- 
 pura, seed. 
 
 2311. pureva yellow scum on the sea. Ma. : 
 Ma. : pureva, to float. 
 
 2312. puroku to cover the head. Ta. : 
 purou, id. Sa. : pulo'ti, id. Ha.: 
 pulou, id. 
 
 2313. purua to double, to do a second time. 
 Ma. : purua, to do a second time. 
 
 3314. putara a spiral shell with a large open- 
 ing. Mq. : ^?//«ro, ^w/aa, a shellfish. 
 Ma. : putara, a shell trumpet. 
 
 2315. putea white. Ta. : />?^/fa, white, beau- 
 tiful. Mq.: putea, white. 
 
 2316. putu clapping the hands. Ta.: pulu, 
 
 id. Ma. : putu, to clap the hands to 
 time. 
 
 2317. putuga reins, kidneys. Mq.: puluna, 
 stomach, gizzard, crop. 
 
 2318. putuki hair knotted or tangled. Mq.: 
 putuki, putui, a knot of women's hair 
 worn at one side or at the back of the 2341 
 head. 
 
 3319. raga-ua completely saturated with 234; 
 rain. Mq.: ana-ua, water which 
 flows in the rains. 
 
 2321. 
 2322. 
 2323- 
 
 2324. 
 2325- 
 
 2326. 
 2327. 
 
 2328. 
 2329. 
 
 2330. 
 2331- 
 2332. 
 
 2333- 
 2334- 
 
 2335- 
 2336. 
 2337- 
 
 2338. 
 
 rakoa a fish. Mq. : akoa, id. Sa.: 
 la'o, id. 
 
 rapahou primipara. Ma.: rapoi,\6.. 
 raparapa green. Ta. : rapa, id. 
 raparapa flat. Ta.: rapa, a flat 
 rock. Sa. : /opc/apa, aflatcoral. Ma.: 
 raparapa, the flat part of the foot. 
 rara a branch of a tree. Ta.: rara, 
 id. Mq. : rara, small branches. Sa.: 
 lala, id. Ma.: rara, id. 
 rare to speak as with an impediment. 
 Mq.: are, to speak like a croaking 
 raven. 
 
 raru cooked. Ta.: rarti, ripe, over- 
 ripe. 
 
 rata to frequent, to keep company 
 with. Ta.: ra/a, tame, familiar. Mq. : 
 ata, wild (a sense-invert). Sa.: lata, 
 tame, to feel at home. Ma.: rata, 
 tame, familiar. 
 
 raukataha a plant. Mq. : auketaha, 
 the birds-nest fern. Cf. 1949. 
 re-mai to emerge from prison, to 
 recover from illness, delivered from 
 evil. Mq.: ee, to go, to escape. Sa. : 
 lele, to go out (of the passing soul). 
 Ha.: lele, to depart (of the spirit). 
 rehe a fish. Ha.: lehe, a shellfish, 
 lee, a fish. 
 
 reho a shellfish. Ta. : reho, id. Ma.: 
 rehoreho, id. 
 
 rehurehu from early dawn to mid 
 morning. Ta. : rehurehu, twilight. 
 Mq. : ehuehu, id. 
 
 reira there. Ta. : reira, there, then, at 
 once. Mq. :f/a,there. Ma.: reira, id. 
 rena to stretch, to scatter abroad. 
 Mq.: ena, to stretch, to widen, to 
 spread out. Sa. : lelena, to spread out 
 and smooth. Ma.: rena, to stretch 
 out, to extend. 
 
 rere the multitude, every one. Ma. : 
 rea, abundant, very numerous. 
 ata-rcureu the first peep of day. 
 Mq. : rena, shades of night. 
 reva a plant. Ta.: reva, id. Mq.: 
 eva, id. Sa. : leva, id. Ma.: rewa- 
 rezva, id. 
 
 reva to cross, to pass across quickly; 
 revaga departure. Ta. : reva, to go 
 away, to depart. Ma.: reva, to get 
 under way. 
 
 ri a string, girdle, to tie together. Sa. : 
 li, the sennit lashing of canoe out- 
 riggers. 
 
 rino to twist a thread between the 
 forefinger and thumb. Ta. : nino, to 
 twist, to spin. Mq. : nino, id. Ma.: 
 riuo, a twist of two or three strands. 
 ririko to shine, to glitter. Ma.: riko, 
 to dazzle, to flash. 
 
 ririo to close up (of dry leaves), to 
 waste away (of men). Ta. : ririo, 
 dried up, shrunk. 
 
MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 
 
 101 
 
 2343- 
 
 2346. 
 2347- 
 
 2348. 
 
 2349- 
 
 2350. 
 2351- 
 
 2352. 
 2353- 
 
 2354- 
 2355- 
 
 2356. 
 2357- 
 
 2358. 
 
 2359- 
 
 2360. 
 
 2361. 
 2362. 
 
 2363 
 
 2364 
 2365 
 2366 
 
 2367 
 2368 
 
 riro carried off, taken away. Ta.: 
 riro, lost, missed. Mq.: io, to dis- 
 appear. vSa. : lilo, hidden, concealed. 
 Ma. : riro, to be gone away. 
 aka-riroriro to carry. Mq.: haaio, 
 to give away. Ma.: riro, to be 
 brought. 
 
 riu to double a cape; aka-riu to go 
 round. Ta. : riuriu, to turn in a 
 circle. Mq.: 7M, to turn round. Sa.: 
 liu, to turn. 
 
 rogouru ten. Mq.: onohuu, okohuu, 
 id. 
 
 roha the corner of a house. Mq. : 
 oha, koha, a transverse joist to brace 
 the rafters. Ha. : loha, the trimming 
 of the corners and ridges of a house. 
 rore to go back on one's word, to 
 break a promise. Ta. : rore, depre- 
 ciation, underhand work. Mq. : rore, 
 oe, to withhold, to refuse to give up. 
 roroi to express juice through a cloth. 
 Mq.: ooi, to express juice, to wring. 
 roroi to milk. Mq.: oi, to milk. 
 roroi to squeeze or press with the 
 hands. Mq.: oi, to knead, to dilute, 
 Sa.: loloi, taro kneaded with coconut 
 water. Ma.: roroi, to grate to a 
 pulp. 
 
 roto profound, deep. Sa. : loloto, deep. 
 aka-rotu colic, pains in the intestines. 
 Ha.: loku, a kind of pain, ache, dis- 
 tress. 
 
 rou a leaf. Mq. : ou, id. 
 rouru a head of hair dressed with 
 ornaments. Ta. : rouru, the hair of 
 the head. 
 
 ru eager, in haste, impatient. Ta. : 
 ru, impatience, haste, 
 ruehine old, aged. Mq. : uehine, old 
 woman ; zie, an affectionate address of 
 husband to wife, child to mother. 
 ruerue to wash, to clean. Mq.: ue, 
 to wash, to rinse. 
 
 ruha an old but usable roof cord. 
 Fu.: lufalufa, a small coir cord. 
 ruharuha of large dimensions. Sa.: 
 luja, a large black siapo. 
 ruhie a large shark. Ha.: luhia, id. 
 ruki to work long at a painful task. 
 Ma.: rukiruki, wearisome, tiring. 
 ta to make a net. Ta.: ta, to make 
 the meshes of a net. Mq.: ta, to 
 make a net. Ma.: ta, to net. 
 ta to make a fish-hook. Ha.: ka, id. 
 ta to husk a coconut. Mq.: ta, id. 
 tago to search for something on the 
 reef at low tide. Mq.: tano, tako, a 
 method of fishing for crabs and cray- 
 fish and eels. 
 
 tahaki a man with red hair and florid 
 skin. Mq.: tahaki, red. 
 taheu to peel a fruit delicately. Mq. : 
 kii taheu, the second skin of a bread- 
 fruit. 
 
 2369. 
 
 2370. 
 2371- 
 
 2372. 
 2373- 
 
 2374- 
 
 2375- 
 2376. 
 2377- 
 2378. 
 
 2379- 
 
 2380. 
 
 2381. 
 
 2382. 
 2383. 
 2384. 
 
 2385- 
 2386. 
 
 2387- 
 2388. 
 
 2389- 
 2390. 
 
 2391- 
 
 taheu to weed a patch imperfectly. 
 To.: taheu, to scrape up, to scratch. 
 Ha. : kaheu, to weed. 
 tahi one. Ta.: tahi, id. Mq.: tahi, 
 id. Sa.: tahi, id. Ma.: tahi, id. 
 tahi hi entangled. Ta. : /o/;^, entan- 
 gled, embarrassed. Ma.: tawhiwhi, 
 entwined, tangled. 
 
 tahu a tenant farmer. Ma.: tahu, 
 opulent, possessing property. 
 tahu to stir up a fire. Ta.: tahu, to 
 build a fire, to light. Mq.: tahu, to 
 light a fire. vSa.: /a/;<, id. Ma.:/aA«, 
 to set on fire, to kindle, to cook, 
 tahuna a shallow, shoal, bank. Mq. : 
 tahuna, beach gravel, shingle. Sa. : 
 tafuna, a rocky place in the sea. Ma. : 
 a shoal, a beach. 
 
 tainoka a plant without leaves. Ta. : 
 tainoa, Cassyta filiformis. 
 tairi to beat, to whip. Ta. : tairi, a 
 whip, to flog, to strike, 
 taito ancient. Ta.: tahito, id. Mq.: 
 ^a////o, id. U'd.: kahiko, id. Cf. 2431. 
 taka to do nothing but walk about. 
 Sa. : ta'a, to go at large. Ma. : taka, 
 to roam, to go free. 
 takahi to trample under foot, to walk 
 on. Ta. : taahi, to trample under 
 foot. Mq.: teahi, tekahi, id. Fu.: 
 takafi, id. Ma.: takahi, id. 
 takaiti to hop, to tumble, somerset. 
 Mq.: takafiti, taafiti, taahiti, to leap. 
 somerset. Sa.: /a' o/i/j, to be restless. 
 takao a speech, discourse. Mq.: 
 tekao, ieao, discourse, conversation, 
 to speak. Ha. : kaao, a legend, fable, 
 takapeafish. Ta.: taape, id. Mq. : 
 tekape, tcape, id. 
 
 takape to break off, to snap. Sa.: 
 ta'ape, to be separated, scattered. 
 takara a small thread with which the 
 bait is tied to the hook. Mq.: taaa, 
 id. 
 
 takau ten pairs. Ta. : loau, id. Mq. : 
 tekau, id. To. : tekau, id. Ma. : tekau, 
 ten. 
 
 taki to draw or push a raft with the 
 hands. Mq.: /a^f, to drag out. Sa.: 
 tata'i, to drag along. Ma.: taki, to 
 track or pull from shore. 
 takitaki to speak to other people. 
 Ma.: taki, to make a speech. 
 tamahine the eldest daughter. Ta. : 
 tamahine, a daughter. Ma.: tama- 
 hiyie, a daughter, eldest niece. 
 tamanu a tree. Ta.: tamanu, id. 
 Mq.: tamanu, id. vSa.: tamanu, id. 
 tamau to retain, to keep. Ta. : tamau, 
 to take hold of, to get by heart. Mq.: 
 tamau, to attach, to make firm. Ma. : 
 tamau, to fasten. 
 
 tamike to desire ardently, to long for. 
 Mq.: tamike, to desire. 
 
102 
 
 FASTER ISLAND. 
 
 2392. tane a black mark on the skin. Ta.: j 2417. 
 tane, a large blotch on the skin. Mq. : | 
 
 tane, a dermatitis. Sa. : tane, stains j 
 
 of kava in bowls and cups, a derma- I 2418. 
 
 titis. Ha.: kane, a white blotch on ' 
 
 the skin. 2419. 
 
 2393. tanoa a stone trough or bowl. Mq. : 
 
 ianoa, kava bowl. Sa. : tanoa, id. 2420. 
 Ha.: kanoa, "externally, outside, ap- 
 plied to the dish containing awa" — 2421. 
 Andrews. The affiliates are clear 2422. 
 evidence that Judge Andrews has j 2423. 
 mistaken the use of the word. 
 
 2394. tao a lance, spear. Ta. : lao, id. Sa. : 
 tao, id. Ala.: tao, id. | 
 
 2395. taohi to preserve, to take care of. 2424. 
 Mq. : taohi, to take, to keep, to pre- 
 serve. Sa. : taofi, to keep, to retain. 2425. 
 Ha.: kiiohi, id. 
 
 2396. taomi to squeeze, to press down. Sa.: 
 taomi, to press down. Ha.: kaomi, 
 to press, to squeeze. 
 
 2397. taotaoama a fish. Sa..: taotaoama,\6.. 
 
 2398. taparau-mea to circulate small talk. 
 Ta. : taparau, to converse. j 2426. 
 
 2399. tapare anything cast away as over- j 
 plus. Mq.: tapae, to set aside, to 2427. 
 reserve. I 2428. 
 
 2400. taparuru trembling, shaking. Ta.: j 
 taparuru, wrath, rage. Mq. : tapauu, 1 
 vibrationof a tense cord. Ha.: kapa- [ 2429 
 lulu, to tremble, to shake. ' 
 
 2401. tapatu a lish. Mq.: tapatu, id. i 2430. 
 
 2402. tapeke to catch hold with the hands j 2431 
 in falling. Ua..: kapeke, a misstep. 
 
 2403. tapena an honorific present. Ta.: 2432. 
 tapena, a victim, an offering. Ma.: 
 tapena, to pass food over a tabu 
 person. 
 
 2404. tapere an overhanging lip. Ta. : 2433. 
 tapere, hung above. Mq. : tapeepee, 
 hanging, pendulous. 
 
 2405. tapoa to prepare a bait. Mq. : tapoa, 
 to bait for fish. 
 
 2406. tapora to wrap up, envelop. Ma.: 
 tapola, to gather whitebait into j 
 baskets. 2435. 
 
 2407. tapotu to whip, to flog. Ta.: tapotu, j 2436. 
 to club. I 
 
 2408. tapui to smear, to anoint. Mq.: | 2437. 
 tapui, to anoint. j 
 
 2409. tara a species of banana. Mq. : taa, 2438. 
 a plant. 
 
 2410. aka-tara to indent, to make notches. | 2439. 
 Ma. : whakatara, to notch. 
 
 241 1. aka-taratara to put one into a pas- 2440. 
 sion. Ma.: whakatara, to challenge, 
 to defy, to dare. 
 
 2412. tarakihi a fish. Mq. : taakihi, id. 2441. 
 Ma.: tarakihi, id. 
 
 2413. tarara a harsh strident voice, to wail 
 bitterly. Mq.: taaa, eo tarara, the 2442. 
 voice of wailing. 
 
 2414. tararoa a fish. Mq.: taaoa, id. 2443. 
 
 2415. tarea brown. Ma.: tore/ia, ochre. 
 
 2416. tarehu to bum wood in a pit oven. ' 2444. 
 Ma. : tarahu, a pit oven. 
 
 taru a rapidly spreading herb. Mq. : 
 tau, a plantation. Sa. : talutalu, second 
 growth timber. Ma. : tarutaru, grass. 
 tata close, near by. Mq.: lata, id. 
 Ma.: tata, id. 
 
 tata to cut wood. Ha.: ^a^a, to cut 
 or break wood. 
 
 tatamago a grass. Mq. : tatamako, 
 a sundew. 
 
 tatapi to bale. Mq.: titapi, id. 
 tatara gooseflesh. Ma.: /ara, id. 
 tatau to be counted, reckoned. Ta. : 
 tatau, counting, numbering. Mq.: 
 tatau, id. Sa. : tau, to count. Ma. : 
 tatau, id. 
 
 tauga a pair. Mq.: tauna, a pair; 
 tauka, two pair. Ha. : kauna, four. 
 taupe to bend, to bow; akata- 
 upeupe to vacillate. Ta. : taupe, to 
 hang the head, to bend, to slope. 
 Mq. : taupe, dishevelled, hair hanging 
 down on the shoulders. Sa. : taupe, 
 to swing. Fu.: taupeupe, to vacillate. 
 Ma.: taupe, bending, weak, variable. 
 tauraga a fishing-place. Mq.: tau- 
 ana, tauaka, id. Sa. : taulaga i'a, id. 
 tava a shellfish. To.: tava-amanu, id. 
 tavake a seabird with a long red tail. 
 Mq.: tovake, toae, the tropic bird. 
 Sa.: tava'e, id. 
 
 teatea heavy rain. Ha. : kea, the rain 
 at Hana and Koolau. 
 teiti child, infant. Ha.: keiki, id. 
 teito ancient. Mq.: teito, id. Cf. 
 2377- 
 
 teka a support, scaffold. Ta.: tea, 
 the horizontal balk of a palisade, the 
 crossbeam of a house. Mq. : tekateka, 
 across, athwart. Ha. : kea, a cross. 
 tekere the keel of a canoe. Ta. : 
 taere, id. Mq.: tekee,id. Sa. : ta'ele, 
 id. Ma.: takere, id. 
 tekiteki to fall head over heels. Ta. : 
 tei, to hop on one foot. Mq.: tcki, 
 to hobble, to limp. Sa.: te'j, to jump 
 with surprise. 
 
 tepau tar, resin. Ha.: kepau, id. 
 tere fat, swollen up. Sa. : tele, large, 
 great. Ma.: tetere, swollen. 
 tero to have moldy spots. Mq.: teo- 
 teo, pale, spotted with white. 
 tetahi another, likewise, some. Mq.: 
 tetahi, id. Ma.: tetahi, id. 
 teve a plant with a poisonous bulb. 
 Ta. : teve, id. Mq. : teve, id. Sa. : teve. id. 
 tiho to look, to stare, to examine. 
 Mq. : tiohi, id. The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, page 422. 
 
 tiketike high, raised. Mq.: tiketike, 
 tietie, id. Sa. : ti'eti'e, to sit on a 
 raised seat. Ma.: /z'^e/rT^e, high, lofty. 
 tiki to go in search of, to go fetch. 
 Ta. : tii, id. Ma. : tiki, to fetch. 
 tikitai one each. Mq.: tikitahi, one 
 apiece. 
 
 tila bold, hardy. Ha.: kila, strong, 
 stout, able. 
 
MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 
 
 103 
 
 3445. timo to whistle to attract attention. 
 Mq.: timo, to whistle, to make any 
 signal. 
 
 2446. tinae the belly. Sa.: tinae, entrails 
 of fish. Fu.: tinae, the belly. 
 
 2447. tipi a knife, to cut. Ta.: tipi, id. 
 Mq. : tipi, to cut to bits. Sa. : tipi, id . 
 
 2448. tire to swell. Mq. : tie, a large boil 
 on the head, to burst (of buds). 
 
 2449. tiri to throw away, to reject, to neg- 
 lect. Ta. : tiri, to cast a small net. 
 Mq. : tii, titii, to throw away, to 
 abandon, to reject. Sa.: tili, a small 
 net and its cast. Ma. : tiri, to throw 
 one by one. 
 
 2450. tiro spots on linen. Ta. : tiro, to 
 mark. Mq. : tiotioa, blotched, cov- 
 ered with white spots. 
 
 2451. titi to dig a hole with a nail. Ta.: 
 titi, a nail, a peg, a pin. Mq.: titi, 
 to calk. Ma.: <i7i, a peg, a pin, a nail. 
 
 2452. titi to make a mistake. Ma.: titi, to 
 wander, to go astray. 
 
 2453. tito to bite at the hook. Mq.:tito,id. 
 Ha.: kikokiko, to nibble at the bait. 
 
 2454. to sugarcane. Ta. : to, id. Mq.: to, 
 id. Ma.: <o, the stems of tall straight 
 plants. 
 
 2455. to to make a canoe of planks. Mq.: 
 to, to build a canoe. Sa. : to, to build. 
 
 2456. tea ironwood. Ta. : toa, id. Mq.: 
 toa,'vl. Sa. : toa,\A. Ha.: koa,\d. 
 
 2457. togi to taste, to nibble, to eat a very 
 little. Ha.: koni, to taste; konikoni, 
 to nibble. 
 
 2458. tohetohe a small mollusc attached to 
 ships' bottoms. Sa. : tofetofea, a canoe 
 fouled with weed. Ha.: kohekohe, 
 shellfish growing on ships' planks: 
 
 2459. tohi to cut breadfruit paste. Ta. : 
 tohi, a chisel, to cut, to split. Mq.: 
 tohi, to cut up Sa. : tofi, a chisel, to 
 split. Ma.: tohi, to cut, to slice. 
 
 2460. toko to know where a hidden thing is. 
 Ha. : koko, to guess a riddle, to find a 
 hidden meaning. 
 
 2461. tohua a place of public assembly. 
 Mq. : tohua, public place, soil, land. 
 
 2462. tohuhu a ridgepole. Mq.: tohuhu, 
 ridge, roofing. 
 
 2463. toka coral, rock. Ta. : toa, coral, 
 lime, rock. Sa.: to' a, a sunken rock. 
 Ma.: toka, a rock in the sea. Ha.: 
 koa, horned coral. 
 
 2464. tokaga a bruise on breadfruit. 
 toaa, hard lumps in fruit. 
 
 2465. tokorua a companion, a mate. 
 toalua, wife, husband. 
 
 2466. tokoto to be lying down. Ta. 
 id. Mq. : takoto, to be at rest. 
 ta'oto, to lie down. Ma. : takoto, id. 
 
 2467. topa to be forgiven. Mq.: topa, to 
 omit, to forget, to lack. 
 
 2468. tora strong desire. Mq.: /oa, eroto- 
 mania. Sa. : tola, id. Ma.: tora, id. 
 
 2469. tore a thing jutting out, projection. 
 Ta.: tore, disposed in rays. 
 
 Ta. 
 
 Sa. 
 
 taoto, 
 Sa.: 
 
 2470. tore penis. Sa. : tole, pudenda mulie- 
 bria. Ma.: tore, id. 
 
 2471. torea sandpiper. Ta. : torea, a bird. 
 Mq.: torea, id. Ma.: torea, the oy- 
 ster catcher. 
 
 2472. torena to be split, shed. Ma.: 
 torena, to overflow. 
 
 2473. toriki to come little by little, to fall in 
 drops. Ta. : toriirii, small, to fall in 
 fine drops. Mq.: toiki, small (of 
 children). Sa. : toli'i, fine and close. 
 Ma.: toririki, small. 
 
 2474. tore a net. Ta. : /oro, a fishnet. Mq.: 
 too, a small net at the end of a pole. 
 
 2475. toroa a bird. Ta.: toroa, a scabird. 
 Sa. : toloa, the duck. Ma. : toroa, the 
 albatross. 
 
 2476. totai again, more, a second time. 
 Mq. : totahi, id. 
 
 2477. totaraafish. Ta. : /otora, sea urchin. 
 Mq. : totaa, id. Ha. : kokala, a thorny 
 fish. 
 
 2478. totara a species of breadfruit. Mq., 
 totaa, the custard apple. Ma. : totara : 
 a tree. 
 
 2479. tote to strike a stone with a piece of 
 wood. Ta. : tote, to strike as a clock. 
 Ha. : koke, to strike together. 
 
 2480. toti to limp, to hobble. Ma. : toti, id. 
 
 2481. totorugu a small fish. Ma.: toto- 
 rungu, a freshwater shellfish. 
 
 2482. touatree. Ta. : /oj<, Cordia subcor- 
 data. Mq.: ton, id. Sa. : /om, Cordia 
 aspera. Ha. : kou, a seaside tree. 
 
 2483. touaki-ra dried in the sun. Mq.: 
 touaki, touai, to sun, to dry in the air. 
 
 2484. toutnaha a prayer before eating, 
 offering of first fruits. Sa. : taumafa. 
 to eat, to drink. Ma.: taumaha, a 
 thank offering. The Polynesian Wan- 
 ings, page 236. 
 
 2485. toume the spathe of the coconut 
 flower. Mq. :toMwe, id. Sa. : /awj/ze. id. 
 
 2486. toupatu the topmost thatch of a 
 
 house. Ha. : kaupaku, to thatch the 
 ridge. 
 
 2487. tourua hung two by two. Ta.: 
 taurua, a double canoe. Mq. : tourua, 
 a double canoe, two together. Sa. : 
 taulua, to hang by twos. Ma.: 
 taurua, a double canoe. 
 
 2488. toutahi to hang singly, one by one. 
 Sa. : tautasi, id. 
 
 2489. toutoru Orion's belt. Mq.: tautou, 
 a constellation of three stars. 
 
 2490. toutoru hung by threes. Mq.: 
 tautou, id. 
 
 2491. touveve a cook, to cover the oven. 
 Sa. : tauveve, a cook. Ha. : kauwewe. 
 covering of an oven . The Pol y nesian 
 Wanderings, page 194. 
 
 2492. tu to be pierced by a lance or thorn. 
 Mq.: /M, wounded. Ma. :<«, struck, 
 wounded. 
 
 2493. Tu the greatest god. Mq.: Tu, god 
 
 of war. Ma.: Tu, id. 
 
104 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 2494. tua to fell, to cut down. Ta. : tua, to 
 cut. Mq. : tua, to fell, to cut down. 
 Ma.: tua, id. 
 
 2495. tuaki to disembowel. Ma.: tuaki, to 
 clean fish. 
 
 2496. tuavera the last breadfruit spoiled by 
 the wind. Ta. : tuavera, burnt by the 
 sun. 
 
 2497. tuehuehu dirty, moldy. Ha.: kuehu- 
 ehu, to throw dirt, to make turbid. 
 
 2498. tuga a worm that devours sugarcane. 
 Ta. : tua, a white worm. Mq. : tuna, 
 a caterpillar. Fu.: tugd, a destruc- 
 tive grub. 
 
 2499. tuga to sit down all day. Ta.: tua, 
 to rest, to wait. 
 
 2500. tugou a fish. Ha.: kunounou,\<l. 
 
 2501. tugou to make assent signs with the 
 head, the eyes or the brow. Ta.: 
 tuou, to make signs with the head. 
 Mq. : tunou, tukou, tuou, to make 
 assent signs with the head. Ma.: 
 tungou, to nod, to beckon. 
 
 2502. tuhera to open, to gape, ajar. Mq.: 
 tuhea, arms and legs sprawled apart. 
 
 2503. tukau fruit stalk, handle, tiller. Ha.: 
 kuau, handle, haft, helve. 
 
 2504. tukemata the parts about the eyes. 
 Ta. : tuemata, the eyebrow. Mq. : tuke- 
 mata, tuemata, id. Ma.: tukemata, id. 
 
 2505. tukiakia to slander. Ha,: kui, to 
 use the tongue in slander. 
 
 2506. tukoro a fish. Mq.: tukoo, id. 
 
 2507. tuku to cast a fishnet. Mq. : tuku,\.o 
 fish for turtle. Ha.: kmi, to take 
 fish in a net. 
 
 2508. tuma units above ten. Ta. : tuma, 
 over and above. Mq. : tuma, in 
 numerical use. Ma.: tuma, odd 
 numbers in excess. 
 
 2509. tumaru shady. Ma.: tumaru, id. 
 
 2510. tumatatega defiance, fear of trickery. 
 Ta. : tumatatea, to keep aloof. Mq. : 
 iumatatea, tumatatena, inspiring fear, 
 horror, disgust. Ma.: tumatatenga, 
 fearful, apprehensive. 
 
 251 1. tumatuma large and coarse. Ta.: 
 tumatuma, vast, large. 
 
 2512. tumimi a crayfish. Ha.: kumimi, a 
 poisonous shellfish. 
 
 2513. tumu to take root. Ta. : tumu, a 
 root. 
 
 2514. tumu a cold, cough. Ha. 
 cough, a hard breathing; 
 vicious pronunciation for 
 Andrews. Here again the affiliate 
 convicts Judge Andrews of error. 
 
 2515. tuo to speak long without an answer. 
 Ta. : tuo, to cry loudly. Ha. : kuo, to 
 cry with a loud voice. 
 
 2516. tuore spoilt breadfruit. Mq. 
 breadfruit fallen before ripe. 
 
 2517. tupai to beat, to strike. Ta. : 
 id. 
 
 3518. tupere to scrape, to rub off. 
 tupee, to scrape, to scratch. 
 
 : kumu, a 
 
 "this is a 
 
 ktinu" — 
 
 : tuoe, 
 
 tupai, 
 
 Mq.: 
 Ha.: 
 
 2519- 
 2520. 
 
 2521. 
 
 3522. 
 2523- 
 
 2524- 
 
 2526. 
 
 2527- 
 2528. 
 
 kupele, to dig out the inside of a canoe. 
 
 2531- 
 2532. 
 
 2533- 
 2534- 
 
 2535- 
 2536. 
 
 2537- 
 
 2538. 
 2539- 
 
 2540. 
 
 tupere to chatter, to tattle. Ma.: 
 tuperepere, noisy. 
 
 tupu the best or worst, used of men 
 or of bad qualities. Sa. : tupu, king. 
 Ma. : tupu, social position, dignity. 
 tupua wise, the master of an art. 
 Ta.: tupua, grave, an enchanter able 
 to ward oflf sorcery. Mq.: tupua, a 
 wizard. Ma. : tupua, spirit of a power- 
 ful wizard. 
 
 turaturaafish. Mq.: ttiatua-kaha, id. 
 lure to go somewhere else. Mq. : tue, 
 to go away, to leave in a huff. Ha. : 
 kulekule, to be ousted from place to 
 place, unsettled. 
 
 turikopia to walk with knees turned 
 in and legs apart. Ta. : turiopa, 
 weakness of the knees. 
 turoro the cream of cooked coconut. 
 Mq. : tuoo, to put coconut milk into 
 poi. To. : tulolo, to boil oil in making 
 puddings. Ha.: kulolo, a taro or 
 breadfruit pudding with coconut. 
 turou a great sacrilege or blasphemy. 
 Ta. : turou, a curse, to blaspheme. 
 turua pillow. Ta.: tuma, id. 
 tutaepuaka a plant whose berry 
 sticks to clothes. Ta. : tutaepuaa, 
 Mucuna gigantea. Mq. : tutaepuaka, 
 tutaepuaa, a grass. 
 
 tutaki to join, to meet, to associate 
 with. Mq.: tutaki, ttitai, id. Ma.: 
 tutaki, to meet. 
 
 tutata near, in proximity. Ma.: 
 tuatata, id. 
 
 tutere to sail in fleet. Ta. : tutere, id. 
 tutu to beat out bast cloth. Ta. : 
 tutu, id. Mq. : tutu, id. Sa.; tutu, 
 id. Ha.: kuku, id. 
 u to bark, to bay. Ta. : u, to grunt, 
 to growl. Mq. : u, the howling of 
 beasts. Sa. : u, roaring. 
 uaga eflriorescence. Ta. : ua, to 
 bloom. Mq.: hua, to bear fruit. Sa. : 
 fua. flower, fruit. Ma.: hua, fruit, 
 blossom. The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, page 426. 
 
 ua, the genitalia. Ta.: hua, id. Mq. : 
 hua, id. Ha.: hua, testicles. 
 uai to push a canoe into the water. 
 Mq.: uai, to draw a canoe into the 
 water or up the beach. Ma.: uaki, 
 to push endwise, to launch, 
 uaikai to take food from the pit. Ta. : 
 huai, to uncover an oven. Mq. : uai, 
 huai, to uncover an oven, to take 
 food from the pit. Sa.: uai, to dig 
 up. Ma.: huaki, to open, to uncover. 
 uata a crosspiece of wood on a hand 
 net. Sa.: fuata, handle of a spear. 
 uhe a calabash on the bush unplucked. 
 Ta. : hue, a gourd. Mq.: hue, id. 
 Ma.: hue, id. Cf. 1948. 
 uhi to extinguish fire with water, to 
 put linen to soak. Ta. : uhi, to dip 
 the hand into water, to rinse, to wash. 
 Ma. : uhiuhi, to lave water. 
 
MANGAREVA AS A CENTER OF DISTRIBUTION. 
 
 105 
 
 2541. uhiuhi to cover over. Mq.: uhi, to 
 cover. Sa. : ufi, id. Ma.: uhi, uwhi, 
 id. The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 page 315- 
 
 2542. uhuafish. Ta.:M/zM, id. Mq.iM^M- 
 haka, id. Sa. : ufu, id. Ha. : uhu, id. 
 
 2543- ui to gather with the hands. Mq. : 
 ui, to pick fruit. Sa. : sui, to take 
 down a hanging object. 
 
 2544. ume a fish. Ta.: ume, id. Mq.: 
 ume, id. Sa. : ume, id. 
 
 (2545 withdrawn.) 
 
 2546. umere a retinue, to walk in a crowd 
 of others. Ta. : umereraa, the review 
 of a fleet. 
 
 2547. umu-huke vengeance, reprisals. 
 Mq.: umu, to punish, to chastise. 
 
 2548. una to hide. Ta.: huna, id. Sa. : 
 funa, id. Ma.: huna, id. 
 
 2549. unuhi to take ofT, to peel off. Ta. : 
 unuhi, to unsheathe a knife or sword. 
 Mq. : unuhi, to take off clothes. Ma. : 
 unu, to pull off clothes, to draw 
 out. 
 
 2550. uru southwest. Ma.: «rM, west. 
 
 2551. uru to repair a net. Sa. : ulu, id. 
 Ma. : uru, id. 
 
 2552. uruaafish. Mq.:MJ<a,id. Sa.:M/tta, 
 id. Ha.: ulua, id. 
 
 2553. utauta the peep of fledglings. 
 ule, song. Mq. : uta, id. 
 
 2554. uto the flesh in old coconuts. 
 uto, a sprouting coconut. Mq. 
 id. vSa.: uto, the spongy substance 
 in the coconut. Mangaia: tito, the 
 kernel of the coconut. 
 
 2555. utu a plural sign. Mq.: %du,\d. 
 
 Ta.: 
 
 Ta.: 
 : uto, 
 
 2556. vac uninhabited land. Ta. : rao, end 
 of the valleys. Mq. : vao, bottom of 
 a valley. Sa.: vao, the bush. Ma.: 
 wao, the forest. 
 
 2557. vare inattention, forgctfulness. Ta.: 
 vare, duped, tricked. Sa. : vale, a fool. 
 Ma. : warewarc, forgetful, to deceive. 
 
 2558. vari paste well diluted. Mq : vaivai. 
 to dilute, to thin. Ha.: waliwali, 
 soft, pasty. 
 
 2559. varovaro a shrub. Mq.: vaovao, id. 
 
 2560. vavao a defender, a protector. Ta.: 
 vavao, mediator. Mq.: vavao, advo- 
 cate, mediator, to defend, to protect. 
 Sa.: vavao, to forbid. Ma.: wawao, 
 to mediate, to part combatants. 
 
 2561. vehevehe to explain, to unravel, to 
 divide. Ta.: r^e/ze, to divide, to sepa- 
 rate. Mq. : vehe, id. Ma.: wehe, id. 
 
 2562. vehe the new moon first seen. Mq.: 
 vehi, twenty-seventh day of the moon. 
 
 2563. vehe painful, intricate, mixed up. 
 Sa. : vesivesi, to be in trouble, tumult, 
 confusion. Ma.: wehi, to be afraid. 
 
 2564. vehivehi to be wet with dew. Mq.: 
 vehivehi, full of water. 
 
 2565. tutae-veha meconium. Hsi.-.weka.id. 
 
 2566. vete a fish. Mq. : vete, id. Sa. : vete, id 
 Ha.: weke, id. 
 
 2567. vi a fruit. Ta.: vi, Spondias dulcis. 
 
 Mq. : vi, id. Sa.: vi, id. Ha.: wi, 
 the tamarind. 
 
 2568. vi a fish. Mq. : vi, id. 
 
 2569. viripogi eyes heavy with sleep. Mq. : 
 viipoki, swooning, vertigo. 
 
 2570. vovo noise of wind or rain or sea or 
 
 speech. Ta. : vovo, distant sounds. 
 Mq.: vovovo, sound of the surf. 
 

CHAPTER V. 
 THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 
 
 We shall lose the value of these studies if we fall into the way of 
 regarding all these words mere dead counters and pawns to be moved in 
 a checkered game of tabulations and classifications. It is essential to 
 the method that many pages must be given up to arid lines of figures, 
 mere indices of the matter which we pass under review; but the method 
 has seemed the most simple and the most accurate to employ in drawing 
 the threads out from a mass of vocabularies. 
 
 Arrange them as we may find it necessary, the words can never be 
 dead. The word never dies, it is only the language that becomes dead. 
 The word is never mute, its essence is that it speaks, speaks for ever and 
 yet for ever, speaks to the utmost Hmit of bounding space. It is pleas- 
 ant to recall the first word entered of record in the very beginning of a 
 Tahiti-English vocabulary, the word taio, friend. This was the very 
 first idea which smiling Tahiti sought to communicate to its discoverer. 
 It matters not whether Tahiti, on its soft sands beneath the diadem of 
 its emerald peaks, by this word taio meant itself or the stranger, for 
 friendship is reciprocation, action and reaction in the heart equal 
 and, in twisted conformity to a law which violates the laws of mere 
 mechanics, in the same direction. 
 
 I have not been at pains to see if Wallis was the first to record this 
 initial word. It is enough to read its spirit in the sad story of that mid- 
 shipman of the Bounty, Peter Heywood, who suflfered all the tortures of 
 the "Pandora's box" and narrowly escaped the halter because Bligh's 
 malignity refused him the proof of his innocence. We find that this 
 poor lad improved the hours, while awaiting his disgrace at Execution 
 Dock, by writing a vocabulary of Tahiti, the first ever recorded, mem- 
 ories in the bitterness of condemnation which composed his mind with 
 the recollections of a pleasant place. This is the note which the kindly 
 Barrow has set down, for the practice of lexicography under the dan- 
 gling shadow of the whip already ordered at the yard arm is surely to 
 be numbered among the romances of philology :* 
 
 Indeed so perfectly calm was this young man under his dreadful calamity 
 that in a very few days after his condemnation his brother says : 
 
 "While I write this Peter is sitting by me making an Otaheitan vocabulary 
 and so happy and intent upon it that I have scarcely an opportunity of saying 
 a word to him ; he is in excellent spirits, and I am convinced they are better and 
 better every day. " 
 
 •John Barrow, "A Description of Pitcairn's Island and its Inhabitants, with an Authentic 
 Account of the Mutiny of the Ship Bounty Q.ndoi the Subsequent Fortunes of the Mutineers," 
 chapter 7. 
 
 107 
 
108 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 This vocabulary is a very extraordinary performance ; it consists of one hun- 
 dred full-written folio pages; the words alphabetically arranged, and all the 
 syllables accented. It appears from a passage in the "Voyage of the Duff" 
 that a copy of this vocabulary was of great use to the missionaries who were 
 first sent to Otaheite in this ship. 
 
 Such a vocabulary, so composed, can not fail of interest. It is not 
 known that it has been preserved ; therefore we shall find an interest in 
 the passage from the "Voyage of the Dujff" which Barrow notes. It is 
 found on page 13 of the volume: 
 
 An ingenious clergyman of Portsmouth kindly furnished Dr. Haweis and 
 Mr. Greatheed [he sounds Hke an extract from the Pilgrim's Progress] with a 
 manuscript vocabular}^ of the Otaheitean language, and an account of the 
 country, which providentially he had preserved from the mutineers who were 
 seized by the Pandora and brought to Portsmouth for their trial, which was of 
 unspeakable service to the missionaries, both for the help which it afforded 
 them to learn before their arrival much of this unknown tongue, and also as 
 giving the most inviting and encouraging description of the natives, and the 
 cordial reception which they might expect. 
 
 This was the reception when the Duff reached her distant haven: 
 "There were soon not less than one hundred of them dancing and 
 capering like frantic persons about out" decks crying 'Tayo! Tayo!'" 
 Courtes}^ even extended by savages, demands its response in kind; 
 the Englishmen organized a prayer meeting an hour and a quarter 
 long and sang the hym.n "O'er the gloomy hills of darkness." 
 
 Tahiti within its own seas remained a place ; in the dimmed recollec- 
 tion of the more distant wanderers it took on cloud structure and became 
 a tradition ; in Hawaii it served to designate any remote wonderland 
 which might be considered to lie far beyond the quest of an}^ canoe. In 
 memory of the real Tahiti the map of Kahoolawe still shows upon its 
 ultimate point the name Ke Ala i Kahiki, the road to Tahiti. Of the 
 fabulous Tahiti we have an interesting record in the great Hawaiian 
 chant, the Mele of Kualii, which was ancient literature when Cook dis- 
 covered the islands. The problem of placing this Tahiti upon the map, 
 the Tahiti of the incomprehensible white man, has defied all attempts 
 at solution. The text and translation we owe to Judge Fornander.* 
 
 O Kahiki, moku kai a loa, 
 Aina o Olopana i noho ai ! 
 Iloko ka moku, iwaho ka la; 
 O ke aloalo o ka la, ka moku, ke hiki mai. 
 Ane ua ike oe? 
 Ua ike. 
 Ua ike hoi aii ia Kahiki. 
 He moku leo pahaohao wale Kahiki. 
 No Kahiki kanaka i pii a luna 
 A ka iwi kuamoo o ka lani; 
 A luna, keehi iho, 
 Nana iho ia lalo. 
 
 *"The Polynesian Race," vol. ii, page 285. 
 
THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 109 
 
 Aole o Kahiki kanaka; 
 
 Hookahi o Kahiki kanaka, — he haole; 
 
 Me ia la he akua, 
 
 Me ati la he kanaka ; 
 He kanaka no, 
 Pai kau, a ke kanaka hookahi e hiki. 
 
 Kahiki, land of the far-reaching ocean. 
 Land where Olopana dwelt ! 
 
 Within is the land, outside is the sun; 
 Indistinct is the sun and the land when approaching. 
 Perhaps you have seen it? 
 I have seen it. 
 
 1 have surely seen Kahiki. 
 
 A land with a strange language is Kahiki. 
 
 The men of Kahiki have ascended up 
 
 The backbone of heaven ; 
 
 And up there they trample indeed. 
 
 And look down on below. 
 
 Men of our race are not in Kahiki. 
 
 One kind of men is in Kahiki — the white man. 
 
 He is like a god; 
 
 I am like a man; 
 A man indeed. 
 Wandering about, and the only man who got there. 
 
 See now the dominance of Tahiti. Sitting in the disgrace of the 
 dangling noose, the English sailor lad sends his dying thoughts back to 
 the land of his happy sojourn and writes a dictionary that gloomy mis- 
 sion men may sing their somber hymns in a land where all is light. A 
 volume might be written on the magnificence of the imagery of the verse 
 
 Iloko ka moku, iwaho ka la 
 
 but it will not avail to set upon the geographical coordinates of any of 
 our maps the strange land to which Kualii's bard had voyaged and from 
 which he returned with strange true tales. Whether mutineer, mission- 
 ary, or savage poet — all feel the grip of Tahiti in the remote sea. Still 
 more are we to find that grip in Southeast Polynesia in the material of 
 our present study, the speech of men, of men above all who say taio first 
 to the stranger on their shores. 
 
 These tabulations, these number Hsts, are particularly irksome to me, 
 for the words of Polynesian speech lie warm within whatever Capricorn 
 and Cancer tropics may belt the hemispheres of my brain. Thus it is 
 that I pause to write this note that the tables made necessary by the 
 method which I must follow are but the finger-boards to the words. 
 
 In the examination of the alphabet of Tahiti speech we are to find 
 ourselves at almost the ultimate point of phonetic degradation in Poly- 
 nesian. Of the eleven consonants of the Proto-Samoan but eight sur- 
 vive, the lowest point of degradation is reached in the Hawaiian with 
 seven surviving consonants, and the Hawaiian hes without the Hmits of 
 the studies contained in this volume. This estimate, however, is but 
 numerical ; veracious figures seldom tell the whole truth, for arithmetic 
 is scarcely moral, and we shall soon find cause to revise the estimate of 
 the figures and to show that Tahiti is really at the extreme of dilapida- 
 
110 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 tion of its speech family. Before advancing upon this consideration 
 we shall examine the alphabet of Tahiti as adjusted upon its Proto- 
 Samoan base. 
 
 a a, e 
 e e, a o o 
 
 it u M, i, ia 
 
 I '". - 
 ng - n » mm 
 
 h h. V, - 
 sh.f,- 
 
 V V 
 
 if.v.h 
 k- tt pp 
 
 In the vowel tract we encounter a variety unusual in our Polynesian 
 experience. The interchangeability of a and e is susceptible of expla- 
 nation upon the theory of the neutral vowel which I have already pro- 
 posed.* The mutation exhibited by the Tahiti u is unmatched. In 
 general this is one of the most permanent of all Polynesian vowels, yet 
 here it has undergone one change, the simpler, which yet does great vio- 
 lence to any theory of vowel production ; and a second change which is 
 absolutely abnormal, for in it u has become the two vowels ia, in which 
 there is not the slightest suggestion of diphthongal possibility. First 
 we shall examine the U-i mutation. It is, of course, understood that 
 vowel production is not in the least dependent upon any of the closures 
 of the several buccal organs which lead to the production of consonants. 
 But it is quite as clearly comprehended that position within the oral 
 ca\dty establishes the diversity of vowel sounds. From central a the 
 vowels in matched pairs tend to deflect in their formative positions 
 toward the palatal and the labial regions. That U is labial, and very 
 strongly labial at that, will appear upon the merest effort to sound it. 
 As must frequently be the case in all our studies of phonetics, the best 
 sense is frequently to be found in the best folly. In an English sub- 
 jacent to the dictionaries we encounter the perfectly recognizable locu- 
 tion (also an example of phonetic degradation) "oo's ducky — or other 
 
 •Samoan Phonetics in the Broader Relation, 27 Journal of the Polynesian Society, 86: 
 "We may pursue with interest an investigation into the vowel changes of the phases a-e, 
 a-e-o, a-o, the three phases which underlie the great bulk of vowel mutation in Polynesian. 
 As we look upon the chart of vowel positions with which this discussion opens and pencil 
 connecting lines from point to point in this group of changes, we find that we construct a 
 triangle in the very centre of the edifice of vowel structure. ♦ * * Wg shall find a plain 
 explanation of the central triangle of the vowel changes if we regard the short a, e, 6 as 
 merely so many approximations toward a primal obscure short vowel which lies centrally 
 situated in respect of these three apical points. One congeries of the Polynesian tongues 
 may have had a vibration series and period which inclined its use of the primal obscure vowel 
 somewhat in the a direction, to another congeries the e component was the more grateful, 
 to yet another the tendency was in the 6 or labial grade. In all this we should not lose sight 
 of the fact that we must rest upon the recognition of these sounds by unattuned European 
 ears and their representation by so shabby an instrument as our English alphabet, which 
 lacks precision at every one of its six-and-twenty characters. Thus we have no hesitation 
 in taking this central triangle of a-e-6 out of the group of vowel changes in Samoan, of 
 regarding it as no more than a doubly muffled rendering of a single central sound, and of 
 removing it entirely from consideration among the criteria of vowel changes as dialectic 
 indicia." 
 
THE DOMINANCE OP TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. Ill 
 
 similar metaphor, vegetable or animal is immaterial — is oo." Scien- 
 tifically is this nonsense constrncted, for on the principle of suiting the 
 action to the word the whole end and purpose of locution and succeeding 
 action is a variety of lip service in which two are not only hearers of the 
 word but doers also. There can be no doubt that U inchnes strongly 
 toward the labial tract. Equally plain is it that i is quite as distinctly 
 placed in the palatal region. The great divergence of the two vowels, 
 the distinction which seems almost unbridgeable, is well illustrated in a 
 word which Austral English has adopted from theAustraUan aboriginal, 
 the attention call which has the longest range of distinctness, the cooee. 
 Except for the preface of a palatal mute, in effect little more than an 
 appulse, this is but U-i; it is audible for miles of saltbush plain simply 
 because the two vowels are the most widely sundered of all within the 
 range of the human voice. Yet Tahiti has bridged the gap. Those 
 who acquire French in their maturer years when the hardened voice is 
 less responsive to the ear, may recall that in acquiring the use of U they 
 have had to undergo great difficulties in checking the mutation just at 
 the proper point short of i. If the investigators of speech psychology 
 are ready to inform us of the reasons for this mutation in modern 
 jFrench we may perhaps find a suggestion which will be of benefit in 
 comprehending the more complete mutation in Tahiti. 
 
 If the U-i mutation is hard to comprehend, still greater incompre- 
 hensibility must enshroud the mutation U-ia. It is thoroughly estab- 
 lished in Tahiti at the beginning of our acquaintance with the speech, 
 but it is clearly quite modern, for almost all the words which involve ia 
 are duplicated by u-forms, e. g., tuaio, tiaaio. I am sure that in this 
 mutation we are taken out from phonetics and introduced to an ill-com- 
 prehended speech psychology. The vocabulary of Tahiti has been sub- 
 jected to some violent wrenches on the psychologic side, words have been 
 cast aside because of some tabu affecting speech or for some other reason 
 which we may comprehend less well ; new words have been created arti- 
 ficially to take their place. On this we have an incomplete note by the 
 Bishop of Axieri, yet accurate so far as it goes, entered in his dictionary 
 s. V. pi: 
 
 Prohibition d'un mot consacr^ comme nom du roi. Cette coutume a 
 d^figur^ la langue tahitienne, par ce qu'il a fallu remplacer les mots prohib^s. 
 Po est devenu rui; mare, hota; vai, pape; hou, apt; tu, tia; mate, poke. 
 
 With this custom of te pi known to be operative upon the vocabulary, 
 it does not seem violent to regard this u-ia mutation as but an item of 
 the incidence of the same degrading custom apphed within the word. 
 
 In the consideration of the consonants of this speech the mere tale of 
 figures shows Tahiti to be better provided than Hawaii to the extent of 
 a single unit. This particular unit is the labial f . It is more specious, 
 however, than it is real ; the Hawaiian can not pronounce this consonant 
 at all ; the Tahitian is able to use it, but in many cases where he does 
 
112 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 sometimes emplo}'- the sound he possesses a duplicate word in h which is 
 far more commonly in use. 
 
 The emptiness of the palatal column in the foregoing table of the 
 Tahitian alphabet will show that despite the specious numerical supe- 
 riority of Tahiti it has undergone a phonetic degradation which entails 
 the same result as the atrophy of one of the three speech organs. In 
 Tahiti the palate is not once used in speech. I am well aware that the 
 k of the Hawaiian is a pseudomorph, the product of a mutation of t 
 backward in the mouth to the immediate orifice of the throat. To a 
 certain extent this is artificial, for we know that at the time of the dis- 
 covery by Cook — even a generation later, at the period when the Boston 
 missionaries reduced the speech to writing — Hawaiian had both t in its 
 original value and the k as a t-pseudomorph. For reasons which were 
 undoubtedly good to them the missionaries after a time rejected the 
 true t and by adopting the k in its room hastened the process which we 
 have reason to believe must have been inevitable even without the 
 interference. 
 
 We have clear evidence of the inevitableness of this remarkable and 
 really violent mutation in the modern phase of Samoan . It was reduced 
 to writing a score of years later than the Hawaiian. At that time it 
 also had lost the true Proto-Samoan k, perhaps more recently than had 
 been the case in the Hawaiian, for it is represented by a gap in the word 
 which we represent by the character * . The t, however, was everywhere 
 in use. vSince the reduction of Samoan to a written norm, despite the 
 fact that no civilized land has anything Hke the low percentage of illiter- 
 ates due to the compulsory system of elementary education, spoken 
 Samoan alters every t into k except only in the most formal speech of 
 chiefs and in the sermons of village pastors, who none the less practice 
 the kappation on the six secular days. 
 
 For the purpose of this phonetic study it is immaterial whether the 
 Hawaiian k is the true palatal mute or a pseudomorph upon the lingual 
 mute; however that may be, the Hawaiian, after a period in which his 
 palate was in speech-idleness, has returned to its employment. The 
 Tahitian is yet in the position where he speaks with but two speech 
 organs. This is not arrested development. Back of this idle palate 
 we readily discover the Proto-Samoan parent vocables in which both 
 palatals are in use. Back of this again we have the life-history of this 
 speech family in which I have been able to present distinct proof that 
 the palatal was the first of the speech organs to be brought under 
 control by man in the evolution of speech. 
 
 Tahiti in its other deviations from the Proto-Samoan norm shows 
 many instances of degradation, but none is so startling as this complete 
 disuse of the first-acquired organ of human speech. It is a speech in 
 decrepitude, and the u-mutation is another evidence of seniUty. Not 
 in itself does this argue a hopeless case. We have seen in Hawaii and 
 
THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 
 
 113 
 
 in Samoa the effort, and phonetically if not etymologically the success- 
 ful efifort, to repair the damage. But in Tahiti the case is indeed hope- 
 less, the speech is as moribund as the speakers, the end is not remote. 
 Those whom Tahiti welcomed gladly as taio have but poorly repaid 
 the welcome. Landless and laughterless the Tahitian is quietly fading 
 beneath a burden which he may not bear. There is an anemia of the 
 soul, English missionary effort and French colonial administration have 
 failed to find the disease and certainly have sought to apply no remedy. 
 In this language in its marcescence, even though it is riddled with the 
 m)''celium of such a fungus as we recognize in tc pi, with one of the vocal 
 organs atrophied, we shall find a melancholy interest in the one basic 
 principle of the evolution of speech to which this Polynesian family gives 
 us clearer and more direct approach than any other which has passed 
 under philological review. The skeleton of these words is in the vowels. 
 The alterations which the vowels may undergo are few and are readily 
 to be comprehended ; it is in them that the sense obtains which is the 
 soul of speech. Tahiti shows us that we may excise one whole organ 
 of consonant production and yet speak the living principle of the 
 mother tongue. Just one example will suffice to present this to the 
 eye. In Tongan we say ngako when we mean the kidney fat of animals; 
 in Samoan we say nga'o, with a slight catch of the vocal breath in place 
 of the vanished k; in Tahiti it is enough to say ao, every vestige of 
 consonant is lost, but the vital vowels are unaltered and with them 
 the sense survives. 
 
 Table 14. 
 
 
 Southeast 
 Polynesia. 
 
 Poly- 
 nesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Pau-Rn-Mgv-Mq-Ta 
 
 Pau-Rn-Mq-Ta 
 
 8 
 
 12 
 21 
 
 227 
 •4 
 '5 
 3 
 89 
 10 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 I 
 
 40 
 9 
 
 7 
 
 284 
 28 
 24 
 20 
 
 •35 
 20 
 
 Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta 
 
 Pau-Rn-Ta 
 
 Mgv-Rn-Mq-Ta 
 
 Mgv-Rn-Ta 
 
 Total 
 
 52 
 
 358 
 
 24 
 
 77 
 
 5n 
 
 Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta 
 
 ii 
 
 4° 
 18 
 
 15 
 
 25 
 
 26 
 
 8 
 
 14 
 
 34 
 
 47 
 29 
 25 
 58 
 42 
 29 
 
 106 
 
 376 
 191 
 •45 
 
 Pau-Mq-Ta 
 
 Pau-Mgv-Ta 
 
 Pau-Ta 
 
 
 Mgv-Mq-Ta 
 
 Mgv-Ta 
 
 
 
 Total 
 
 46, 
 
 197 
 
 87 
 
 230 
 
 975 
 
 Grand total . 
 
 5«3 
 
 555 
 
 III 
 
 307 
 
 .486 
 
 
 In the table above we begin the classifications of the identifiable 
 material found in Tahiti. Much of it has been worked out in preceding 
 chapters in the cases where the study of the Paumotu and the Ma- 
 
114 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 ngarevan has involved this sister speech. As at the end of those chap- 
 ters, so at the end of this will be found a collation of that identifiable 
 element of Tahiti which has not been gleaned in the collation of the 
 other languages. 
 
 In chapters 3 and 4 a certain Tahitian element has been found 
 entangled with Paumotu and Mangareva, either in conjunction with 
 the Rapanui or free from such association. From the tables and lists 
 presented in those chapters Table 14 on page 113 is derived, continu- 
 ing to observe, as throughout this inquiry, the presence and the absence 
 of Rapanui identifications. 
 
 From the dictionary of Rapanui we derive the next set of tables 
 which record those affiHates of Rapanui with Tahiti which are inde- 
 pendent of Paumotu and of Mangareva : 
 
 Tahiti-Rapanui 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I 22 
 
 48 75 
 
 83 
 
 107 
 
 122 
 
 154 
 
 171 
 
 193 
 
 215 
 
 221 
 
 236 
 
 243 
 
 10 35 
 
 52 79 
 
 97 
 
 119 
 
 129 
 
 167 
 
 173 
 
 194 
 
 219 
 
 234 
 
 240 
 
 283 
 
 16 40 
 
 58 82 
 
 103 
 
 120 
 
 150 
 
 168 
 
 175 
 
 205 
 
 
 
 
 
 Tahiti-Rapanui 
 
 -Marquesas: 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 43 121 
 
 139 161 
 
 172 
 
 182 
 
 184 
 
 203 
 
 232 
 
 253 
 
 255 
 
 259 
 
 267 
 
 286 
 
 93 126 
 
 160 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 For the vocables designated in these two tables we are unable to 
 estabhsh identification beyond the province of Southeast Polynesia. 
 The few remaining identifications in which remoter affiliation has been 
 established are presented as follows: 
 
 Polynesian-Tahiti-Rapanui:294 338 394 499 545 565 631 
 Polynesian-Tahiti-Rapanui-Marquesas: 
 
 305 327 374 383 435 440 485 521 633 651 
 
 Proto-Samoan-Tahiti-Rapanui: 776 788 789 
 
 Proto-Samoan-Tahiti-Rapanui-Marquesas : 8 1 8 
 
 Tongafiti-Tahiti-Rapanui: 846 851 903 932 940 
 
 We are now to tabulate the results of the examination of that larger 
 part of the Tahiti vocabulary which is not included in Easter Island. 
 As in preceding tables of this class, the italic figures indicate identi- 
 fications which are derived from other than the principal language of 
 each of the respective groups, the bold-face figures indicate the affihation 
 with Hawaii, a theme which is now becoming of great importance. The 
 first group of these tables is confined to those identifications which 
 yield no affihations without this province. 
 
 Tahiti-Marquesas: 
 
 2571 2592 2620 2663 2693 2718 2787 2814 2844 2863 2879 293012978 3013 
 
 2572 2597 2621 2666 2697 2733 2790 2821 2847 2866 2885 2933 2981 3017 
 2574 2599 2622 2671 2702 2757 2795 2824 2853 2869 2890 2935 2983 3018 
 2576 2601 2623 2675 2713 2778 2801 2825 2856 2871 2901 2940 2988 3019 
 
 2582 2607 2635 2687 2714 2779 2803 2828 2857 2872 2903 2941 2990 3035 
 
 2583 2610 2655 2689 2715 2780 2804 2829 2861 2876 2918 2956 3009 3043 
 2586 
 
 Tahiti-Marquesas-Hawaii : 
 
 2625 2658 2745 2781 2849 2888 2900 2922 2975 3007 3011 3014 3021 3030 
 3653 2717 2756 2843 2883 2892 2919 2924 3003 
 
THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 115 
 
 Tahiti-Hawaii : 
 
 2575 2589 2613 2651 2682 2721 2783 2823 2854 2893 2929 2970 3015 3036 
 
 2577 2590 2614 2657 2683 2722 2796 2826 2855 2895 2934 2973 3022 3037 
 
 2578 2591 2616 2662 2684 2730 2800 2827 2859 2896 2937 2977 3023 3039 
 
 2579 2594 2627 2668 2685 2735 2808 2830 2873 2897 2938 2984 3028 3041 
 
 2580 2596 2628 2669 2694 2749 2818 2833 2875 2904 2947 2987 3029 3048 
 
 2584 2598 2634 2673 2695 2751 2819 2839 2877 2916 2958 2989 3031 3050 
 
 2585 2605 2639 2677 2696 2758 2820 2851 2891 2925 2969 3010 3034 3051 
 2588 2612 2646 2681 2707 2764 2822 
 
 We next come to the identifications which fall within that inseparable 
 group for which we have been employing the designation Polynesian, 
 that in which it is impossible to assign any given vocable to one or the 
 other migration stream in specific attribution. 
 
 Polynesian-Tahiti : 
 
 2626 2632 2670 27 1 1 2729 27S4 2768 2789 2834 2889 2939 2971 3026 3040 
 
 2630 2637 2700 2728 2738 27S9 2786 2802 2846 2927 2957 3013 3038 
 
 Polvnesian-Tahiti-Marquesas : 
 
 2587 2619 2650 2680 2732 2770 2813 2836 2882 2909 2913 2949 2955 3016 
 
 2595 2631 2672 2704 2750 2776 2817 2868 2887 2910 2920 2954 2982 2020 
 
 2615 2638 2679 2716 2760 2806 
 
 The Proto-Samoan element, in the next group of tables has a rather 
 more considerable representation. 
 
 Proto-Samoan-Tahiti : 
 
 2593 2609 2649 2661 2699 2725 2741 2766 2774 2815 2932 2953 2965 3003 
 
 2600 2611 2652 2664 2703 2726 2753 2767 2775 2870 2945 2959 2966 3006 
 
 2602 2624 2654 2674 2720 2727 2755 2769 2788 2884 2948 2962 2993 3027 
 
 2604 2642 2656 2686 2723 2731 2762 2772 2793 2914 2951 2964 2995 3032 
 
 2608 2648 2659 2691 2724 2740 276s 2773 2812 
 
 Proto-Samoan-Tahiti-Marquesas : 
 
 2';73 2606 2633 2644 2647 2688 2705 2709 2719 2805 2874 2996 3000 3025 
 
 2581 2617 2636 2645 2678 2690 2708 2710 2746 2867 2899 2997 3004 3033 
 2603 2629 
 
 The Tongafiti element presented in the final tables is but Httle more 
 numerous in this element of Tahiti than is the Proto-Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti-Tahiti: 
 
 2618 2692 2743 2771 2807 2838 2852 2886 2907 2923 2943 2961 2992 3024 
 
 2640 2698 2744 2782 2809 2840 2860 2894 291 1 2926 2944 2963 2998 3043 
 
 2641 2701 2747 2785 2810 2841 2864 2898 2912 2928 2946 2968 2999 3044 
 2643 2734 2748 2792 2831 2842 2865 2902 2915 2931 2950 2976 3001 3045 
 2665 2737 2752 2794 2832 2845 2878 2905 2917 2936 2952 2985 3002 3047 
 2667 2739 2761 2797 2835 2848 2880 2906 2921 2942 2960 2991 3008 3049 
 2676 2742 2763 2798 2837 2850 
 
 Tongafiti-Tahiti-Marquesas: 
 
 2660 2777 2791 281 1 2816 2862 2881 2967 2972 2979 2980 2986 2994 3046 
 2706 2784 2799 
 
 The sum of this labored investigation is conveniently set forth in 
 Table 15 on page 116, retaining as before the division of the material 
 as common to Rapanui or otherwise ; with the proper sums obtained 
 in each half of the table are brought forward the corresponding sums 
 from the similar Table 9 on page 87, in which the Paumotu and 
 Mangarevan affiHates of Tahiti are assembled. 
 
 Thematerial offered in Bishop Jaussen's dictionary of Tahiti amounts 
 to 6,200 items. This has been supplemented by other material from 
 the earlier Davies dictionary, where it offered vocables neglected by the 
 
116 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 Bishop or where the definitions were more complete; the total from this 
 source has been, however, so small that it may be neglected in the arith- 
 metic of the speech. We are in possession of 2,043 identifications, 
 
 
 Table 
 
 15- 
 
 
 
 
 
 Southeast 
 Polynesia. 
 
 Poly- 
 nesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Ta-Rn 
 
 f. 
 
 7 
 10 
 
 3 
 
 5 
 
 
 11 
 
 Ta-Rn-Ma 
 
 Total 
 
 55 
 52 
 
 3^^ 
 
 4 
 24 
 
 5 
 77 
 
 8. 
 511 
 
 Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta 
 
 Total 
 
 107 
 
 375 
 
 28 
 
 82 
 
 592 
 
 Ta-Mq 
 
 
 
 85 
 23 
 105 
 
 34 
 
 30 
 
 '7 
 
 166 
 
 23 
 
 105 
 182 
 
 Ta Mq-Ha 
 
 Ta Ha 
 
 
 
 
 Ta 
 
 27 
 
 65 
 
 90 
 
 Total 
 
 
 213 
 
 461 
 
 6. 
 197 
 
 n 
 
 •07 
 230 
 
 476 
 975 
 
 Pau-Mgv-Ta 
 
 Grand total 
 
 781 
 
 633 
 
 210 
 
 419 
 
 2043 
 
 
 restricted or general, of Tahiti vocables, 33 per cent of the language ; for 
 comparison we point to the identification of 52 per cent of the Paumotu 
 and 26 per cent of Mangarevan. The occurrence of the several iden- 
 tifications is interesting. 
 
 Tablb 16. 
 
 Southeast Polynesia 
 
 Polynesian 
 
 Proto-Samoan 
 
 Tongafiti 
 
 78. 
 633 
 210 
 419 
 
 Paumotu. Mangareva. 
 
 These figures are gross, the unaccented percentages of Tahiti con- 
 sidered without regard of the division which hitherto we have found 
 instructive, the source division into Rapanui afiiliates and these which 
 no connection with that remote outpost. 
 
 We discover 592 vocables which Tahiti has in common with Rapanui, 
 30 per cent (now as before resting our ratings on identifiable speech 
 figures) of the former language, 5 1 per cent of the latter ; with this 30 
 per cent we set in comparison the 38 per cent of Mangarevan and the 34 
 per cent of the Paumotu. 
 
 The subdivision of the common element of Tahiti in other languages 
 of the province is interesting. Table 17 on page 117 sets forth the 
 
THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 
 
 117 
 
 sums and percentages for all Southeast Polynesia. From this we find 
 that the Rapanui element in Tahiti has its more considerable associa- 
 tion on practically equal terms with Mangareva and the Marquesas; 
 yet in the case of Mangareva the same element was more closely asso- 
 ciated with the Paumotu (53 per cent), and in the case of the Paumotu 
 the closer association was with the Marquesas (86 per cent). The 
 element of Tahiti not found in Rapanui associates most closely with 
 the Paumotu (44 per cent), although the range of variation of the three 
 
 Table 17- 
 
 
 Rapanui affiliates. 
 
 Extra-Rapanui. 
 
 Total. 
 
 ■ 
 No. j P. ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 Paumotu . . 
 
 356 60 
 
 463 ! 78 
 475 80 
 
 639 
 
 44 
 
 995 
 973 
 1027 
 
 48 
 47 
 50 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 510 
 
 35 
 
 37 
 
 items is less than half the range of the Rapanui affiliate element; in 
 Mangareva the association is to the same degree (45 per cent) with the 
 Marquesas, but far more strongly accentuated; and in the Paumotu 
 the association is with Tahiti (84 per cent), the percentages showing 
 that the Paumotu derives nearly twice as much from Tahiti as Tahiti 
 from the Paumotu. 
 
 We next tabulate the sums of the identifications for which we can dis- 
 cover no history earlier or later than their provenance in Southeast 
 Polynesia. 
 
 Table i8. 
 
 
 Rapanui affiliates. 
 
 Extra-Rapanui. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 
 23 
 
 36 
 
 44 
 
 344 
 150 
 «93 
 
 51 
 22 
 
 28 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 i 
 
 In the similar compilation of this material in Table 11 on page 88, 
 the two elements in Mangareva were found to have affinity for the 
 Marquesan, Tahiti, and the Pamotu in order, and with close agreement 
 of the percentages. When we pass to Tahiti we find a marked differ- 
 ence: the Rapanui element exhibits affinity toward the Marquesas, 
 Mangareva, and the Paumotu in order, the Paumotu being about twice 
 as remote from the Mangarevan as that from the Marquesas. In the 
 extra-Rapanui element the greater affinity is with the Paumotu, and 
 Mangareva and the Marquesas average about half as much. When we 
 examine the Paumotu we find even more strongly marked this inversion 
 of affinities of the two elements ; its Rapanui element affiUates with the 
 
118 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 Marquesas three times as strongly as with Tahiti and Mangareva, and 
 its extra-Rapanui content affiliates with Tahiti more than five times as 
 closely as with the Marquesas and more than seven times as closely as 
 with Mangareva. So far as we are yet justified in judgment upon so 
 much of the material, renewing the note that we have reason to regard 
 this as a very ancient element of the common speech, we see Mangareva 
 conspicuously indicated, in comparison with neighbor archipelagoes of 
 the province, as equally influenced by the migration to Rapanui and 
 by that which failed to reach that ultimate destination. 
 
 The three rearward lines of advancing migration are set forth in the 
 next table : 
 
 Table 19. 
 
 
 Rapanui affiliates. 
 
 Extra-Rapanui. 
 
 Polynesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 Polynesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 No. P. ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 44 
 42 
 40 
 
 Paumotu 
 
 259 
 34' 
 340 
 
 69 
 9« 
 90 
 
 1 
 14 1 50 
 
 19 68 
 
 23 j 82 
 
 60 
 64 
 65 
 
 73 
 
 78 
 78 
 
 98 
 
 •54 
 
 165 
 
 60 
 64 
 
 |9 
 63 
 
 82 
 
 >5 
 20 
 
 31 
 
 .59 
 •43 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 
 
 Table 20. 
 
 Tahiti introduces to us a new element in a position of some impor- 
 tance. We note here the figures, the comparison may properly be post- 
 poned to the next chapter, since this element will be found threaded 
 through the Marquesas also. This new element is the affinity with 
 Hawaii. It is confined to that subdivision which we designate South- 
 east Polynesia restrictively ; Tahiti shows 1 05 identifications with Hawaii 
 which nowhere else appear, and 23 in common with the Marquesas. 
 
 The relation of the three identifica- 
 tions of earlier source to the mass of 
 Tahiti identifications is set forth in 
 Table 20. 
 
 The sum of the ratios in this table 
 varies by but a few points higher than 
 in the similar tables for the Paumotu 
 and Mangareva, and in the column of 
 Rapanui affiliates the difference is equally 
 inconsiderable. In the column of the 
 extra-Rapanui element Tahiti goes a 
 
 little beyond Mangareva in the accretion of the Proto-Samoan contri- 
 bution over the Paumotu, but it is in practical harmony with the 
 Paumotu in the enhancement of the Tongafiti element ; yet on closer 
 examination of the figures a difference is seen. In Mangareva the 
 Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti contribute equal amounts of the speech 
 
 Polynesian.... 
 Proto-Samoan. 
 Tongafiti 
 
 Rapanui 
 affiliates. 
 
 Extra- 
 Rapanui. 
 
 P.ct. 
 63.3 
 
 .t4 
 
 P.cl. 
 18 
 12 
 23 
 
 81.7 
 
 53 
 
THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 
 
 119 
 
 which has not reached Rapanui, in the Paumotu the Tongafiti contrib- 
 utes more than three times as much as the Proto-vSamoan ; but in 
 Tahiti the Proto-Samoan element is about the same as in Mangareva 
 and nearly twice as great as the amount in the Paumotu, and finally 
 the Tongafiti contributes to Tahiti about twice as much as the Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 2571. aa to be quite awakened. Mq.; a, 
 aa, ka, to lie awake. 
 
 2572. aa a dermatitis of children. Mq.: aa, 
 a black spot on the skin. 
 
 2573. aaa an interjection of surprise. Mq. : 
 aa, an interjection of disgust, of aver- 
 sion, of refusal. Sa.: aa, an inter- 
 jection of disapprobation. 
 
 2574. aahi a rag, a small piece of cloth. 
 Mq.: kakahi, a woman's clout. 
 
 2575. aahi wick, lint. Ha.: aahi, a bag in 
 which fire materials were carried. 
 
 2576. aahu spasms. Mq.: kakahu, colic, 
 gripes. 
 
 2577. aahu a piece of cloth, vesture of any 
 kind. Ha. : aahu, a cloak, a robe. 
 
 2578. aai rodent, of an ulcer. Ha.: aai, to 
 ulcerate, to eat in as a sore. 
 
 2579. aaiore breadfruit fallen unripe. Ha.: 
 aaiole, id. 
 
 2580. aapo apt, quick to comprehend. Ha. : 
 aapo, one who learns quickly, a ready 
 scholar. 
 
 2581. aata stem of plants or of leaves. Mq.: 
 
 kata, peduncle, petiole. Sa.: ata, a 
 branch of kava. 
 
 2582. aata, ata young plants of tare or 
 sweet potato. Mq.: kata, sets of 
 sweet potato for planting. 
 
 2583. afeafe tall, long. Mq.: afeafe, long. 
 
 2584. ahaha a tree. Ha.: haha, id. 
 
 2585. ahatea a tree (Nauclea forsteri). 
 Ha.: ahakea, a yellowish wood. 
 
 2586. aheu a fish. Mq. : aheu, id. 
 
 2587. ahiahi evening. Mq.: ahiahi, id. 
 Sa. : afiafi, id. Ma. : ahiahi, id. 
 
 2588. ahihi to join, to unite. Ha.: ahihi, 
 to join with others, to conspire. 
 
 3589. ahonui perseverance. Ha.: ahonui, 
 patience, forbearance. 
 
 2590. ahoroa persistence, patience, perse- 
 verance. Ha. : aholoa, patient. 
 
 2591. ahua a place crowded with coral. 
 
 Ha. : ahua, a bank in the sea, the bar 
 at a river mouth. 
 
 2592. ahupu a garment. Mq.: kahupu, a 
 mantle, a coverlet. 
 
 2593. ahuru tainted, spoiled. Sa.: afulu, 
 
 overcooked; afuluga, rotten. Ha.: 
 ahulu, overcooked. 
 
 2594. ahuru a fish. Ha.: ahuluhulu, id. 
 
 2595. ai a bet, a wager, a game. Mq.: kai, 
 
 to throw lots, to lose a game. Pau.: 
 kai, to wager. Sa.: 'ai, a count 
 toward the score of a game. Ma.: 
 kai, a puzzling toy. 
 
 2596. aiai white. Ha.: aiai, white, fair. 
 
 2597. aihamu to eat leavings. Mq.: kai- 
 hamu, id. 
 
 2598. aivaiva abundant, considerable. Ha.: 
 aiwaiwa, expresses a superlative. 
 
 2599. ama to be afire, lighted. Mq.: ama, 
 light, candle, torch. (Sa.: lama, id.) 
 
 2600. amata auahi a spark or first kindling 
 of fire. Sa.: 'amata, to begin. 
 
 2601. amla a plant. Mq.: ami ami, id. 
 
 2602. amoamo to make signs, to beckon. 
 To.: kamo, id. 
 
 2603. amu to rail, to jest, to mock. Mq.: 
 amuamu, to ridicule, to defame. Sa. : 
 amuamu, to mock. Ha.: amuamu, 
 to revile, to use profane language. 
 
 2604. ana a rasp. Sa. : 'ana, a rough stone 
 used for polishing. Ha. : ana, id. 
 
 2605. anaana small stones, shells, coral 
 chips. Ha.: anaana, in small balls, 
 as sheep dung. 
 
 2606. anaanaea to be refreshed, restored to 
 health. Mq.: anaana, to become 
 better, to recover. To. : kana-gataa, 
 incurable. 
 
 2607. anaiho only. Mq.: anaiho, only, 
 solely, absolutely, indeed. 
 
 2608. anapo to-night (future). Sd^.: anapo, 
 last night. 
 
 2609. anau to lament, to mourn, to regret. 
 Fu.: anaunau, to sigh for one's own 
 country. 
 
 2610. anauru a strong wind. Mq.: anauu, 
 
 kanauu, the southwest wind. 
 
 261 1. anei the sign of affirmative interro- 
 gation. Sa.: anei, probably. Ha.: 
 anei, the sign of a question. 
 
 2612. ano desolate, solitary, deserted. Ha.: 
 ano, silent, solitary, as a deserted 
 village. 
 
 2613. anoe curious, envious. Ha.: anoi, to 
 desire very strongly. 
 
 2614. anoni, anoi to mix, to confuse. Ha.: 
 anoni, to mix together. 
 
 2615. ao day. Mq.: ao, day from dawn to 
 dark. Sa.: ao, id. Ma.: ao, id. 
 
 2616. ao a bird. Ha.: ao, id. 
 
 2617. aoa a tree. Mq.: aoa, the banyan. 
 Sa.: aoa, id. Ha.: aoa, "name of a 
 tree, not found on these islands, but 
 in some foreign country; often spoken 
 of in the ancient meles" — Andrews. 
 
 2618. aoa to bark. Ma.: ao, the bark of a 
 dog. 
 
120 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 2619. aoao side, flank. Mq.: aoao, kaokao, . 
 
 id. Sa.: 'ao'ao, the armpit. To.: , 
 kaokao, the side of a canoe. Ma.: | 
 kaokao, ribs, side. 1 
 
 2620. aoheohe tall and slender. Mq. : ka- \ 
 oheohe, slim, slender. j 
 
 2621. apoi a semicircle. Mq.: apoipoi, | 
 apokipoki, kapoipoi, round, globular. 
 
 2622. aporo weight, burden. Mq.: apoo, 
 the stone sinker of a fish-line. 
 
 2623. ara-aniho the two rows of teeth. 
 Mq.: aa, file, row, rank. 
 
 2624. aramihi a crab. Sa. : 'alamisi, a land 
 
 crab. 
 
 2625. areu a girdle. Mq.: kareu, kaeu, a 
 woman's girdle. Ha.: aleuleu, old 
 and useless tapa. 
 
 2626. arevareva a cuckoo. Sa.: 'aleva, id. 
 
 Ma. : karewarewa, a bird. 
 
 2627. ariari transparence, brightness. Ha.: 
 aliali, white. 
 
 2628. aru miti .stormy billows. Ha.: miki, 
 energetic, active, urgent. 
 
 2629. atama intelligent, clever. Mq.: ata- 
 
 mai, adroit, wise, clever. Sa. : atamai, 
 intelligent, clever. Ha. : akainai, wise, 
 skilful, ingenious. 
 
 2630. ate avae the calf of the leg. Sa.: 
 alevae, id. Ma.: ateate, id. 
 
 2631. ati inclosed, entangled. Mq.: kati, 
 closed, embarrassed, plugged. To.: 
 kajia, to obstruct. Ma.: kati, to 
 block, to obstruct. 
 
 2632. ati pi to throw a stone over the surface 
 of water. Sa.: tipi, to skim a stone 
 on water. Ma. : tipi, id. 
 
 2633. atiuaea a cucurbitaceous plant. Mq. : 
 atiu, katiu, a melon. Fu.: atiu, a 
 climbing plant. 
 
 2634. aturi a plant. Ha. : akulikuli, id. 
 
 2635. atutu tumult, agitation. Mq.: tutu, 
 furious, mad. 
 
 2636. au a sea snail. Mq.: kau, nau, id. 
 Sa. : gau, a mollusc. 
 
 2637. au smoke, vapor. Sa. :oi«, id. Ma.: 
 au, id. 
 
 2638. aua, auaa except. Mq. : aua, except, 
 prohibitive. Sa.: 'aua, prohibitive. 
 Ma.: kaua, id. 
 
 2639. aufau a tax. Ha.: auhau, id. 
 
 2640. aufau-fetii genealogy. Ma.: kau- 
 whau, to recite old legends and gene- 
 alogies. 
 
 2641. auiaui as in ancient times. Ma.: 
 auki, old. 
 
 2642. aumana to chew victuals for another. 
 Sa.: 'aumaga, the company of kava 
 chewers. 
 
 2643. aupapa a flat surface. Ma.: kau- 
 papa, a level surface, a floor. 
 
 2644. auta a groan, a sigh, a murmur. Mq.: 
 aiita, air, breath, Moriori; auta, to 
 sigh, to groan 
 
 2645. ea the thrush, aphthae. Mq.: kea, 
 id. Sa.: 'ea'ea, id. Ha.: ea, id. 
 
 2646. haa-eho to suffer from indigestion. 
 Ha. : eho, a swelling or bunch internal, 
 a kind of disease. 
 
 2647. fa stalk. Mq.: fa, ha, petiole. Sa.: 
 fa, the petiole of taro and banana. 
 Ha. : ha, petiole of taro and sugarcane. 
 
 2648. fa the mark at which one shoots or 
 aims. Sa.: fa, id. 
 
 2649. fafau to join, to tie. Sa.: fafau, to 
 fasten with a ligature. 
 
 2650. fai to confess, to reveal. Mq.: fai. 
 hai, haki, id. Sa. : fai, to say. Ma. : 
 whaki, to confess, to divulge, to re- 
 veal. Pau.: faki, to discover, to 
 reveal. 
 
 2651. faifai a plant. Mq.: haihai, a tree. 
 
 2652. fanu some. Pau.: toko-fanu, id. 
 Nine: falu, id. 
 
 2653. fatu lord, master. Mq. Jatu, master, 
 proprietor. Ha. : haku, lord, master, 
 overseer. 
 
 2654. fatupehe song-maker. Sa.: fatupese, 
 poet. (Ha.: haku-mele, id.) 
 
 2655. faufau vile, low, disgusting. Mq. : 
 faufau, hauhau, the opposite of good 
 in all senses. 
 
 2656. fau-poo hat, head covering. Sa.:/cu, 
 a sort of turban. 
 
 2657. farapepe Freycinetia demissa. Ha.: 
 halapepe, a species of pandanus. 
 
 2658. fei the mountain banana. Mq.: fei, 
 a plant. Ha.: hei, the pawpaw tree. 
 
 2659. fenefenea lassitude, fatigue. Sa.: 
 fena, id. 
 
 2660. fenuu a strand, to twist. Mq. : fenu, 
 strips, bands, straps. Ma.: whenu, 
 the warp. 
 
 2661. raho-haari a naked and indecent 
 dance. Sa.: fali, coitus. 
 
 2662. haha to strut. Ha.: haha, to strut, 
 to act the fop. 
 
 2663. haha laughter in peals. Mq.: haha- 
 haha, id. 
 
 2664. hahara to split. Sa.: sasala, to cut. 
 
 2665. hahau to seek. Ma.: hahau,\d. 
 
 2666. hahu a razor, a plane. Mq. : hahu, 
 a plane, to poHsh. 
 
 2667. hanahana splendid, illustrious, glory. 
 Ma.: hana, to shine, to glow. 
 
 2668. hanehanea fatigued. Ha.: hanea, 
 indolent. 
 
 2669. hanihani to caress, to fondle. Ha.: 
 hanihani, to make the first slight 
 advances in tempting to adultery. 
 
 2670. hao to encircle. To.: hao,\6.. Ma.: 
 hao, to inclose, to draw around. 
 
 2671. hapepa paralytic. Mq.: hapepa, a 
 sick person confined to the house. 
 
 2672. hava soiled. Mq.: hava, id. Sa. : 
 sava, defiled with excrement. Ma.: 
 hawahawa, besmeared. 
 
 2673. hea a skin eruption, the shingles. 
 Ha.: hea, to be red and sore, as in- 
 flamed eyes. 
 
the: dominance of TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 
 
 121 
 
 2674. hee to slide, to swim. Sa.: se'e, to 
 
 slide, to shoot the breakers. Ha.: 
 
 hee, id. 
 
 ahee to follow. Mq. : hee, id. 
 
 heepuanui a fine sunset. Ma. : heke, 
 
 to decline toward setting, as the sun. 
 
 hehe to laugh to scorn. Ha.: hehe, 
 
 to laugh, to mock, to deride. 
 
 heiva a dance. Mq.: heva, a very 
 
 indecent dance of naked women. Sa. : 
 
 siva, a dance. 
 
 hi dysentery. Mq.: hi, diarrhea. 
 
 Nine: hihl, id. Ma.: hi, id. 
 
 hia-ai great desire to eat or drink. 
 
 Mq. : hia, fia, wish, desire, to covet. 
 
 Sa. : fia, to wish. Ma.: hia, to de- 
 sire. Ha. : hiaai, a strong desire. 
 3681. hiehie wild, furious. Ha.: hichie, 
 
 overbearing, haughty. 
 2682. hihiu savage, shy. Ha.: hihiu, wild, 
 
 untamed, unsocial. 
 
 hinuhinu lustre, brightness, shining. 
 Ha.: hinuhinu, to glisten, to sparkle, 
 to be bright. 
 
 hipa pride. Ha.: hipa, to express 
 gladness. 
 
 hire to exaggerate. Ha.: hilohilo, to 
 lengthen a speech by mentioning little 
 circumstances, to make nice oratori- 
 cal language. 
 2686. hitahita vivacity, impetuous, to be in 
 haste. Sa. : fJafita, brave, courageous. 
 
 faa-hiti to pronounce. Mq. : haa- 
 hiti, id. 
 
 hiti-mahuta to leap. Mq.: hiti-ee, 
 to leap for joy. Sa. : fiti, to leap. Cf . 
 2729. 
 
 hito to ridicule. Mq.: hito, vain, 
 haughty, proud. 
 
 hoa a pole for carrying a burden. 
 Mq. : hoa, small sticks used in fasten- 
 ing an outrigger. Sa. : so' a, the brace 
 of a house. 
 
 hoani to cajole, to conciliate. Sa. : 
 fesoasoani, to help, to comfort, to 
 strengthen. 
 
 hoata the name of a night. Ma.: 
 hoata, the third day of the moon. 
 hopiri to be quiet. Mq.: hopii, id. 
 hora Tephrosia piscatoria, to poison 
 fish therewith. Ha.: hola, to poison 
 fish. 
 
 ahoru to bend as a weak plank. Ha.: 
 holu, to bend as an elastic stick, 
 flexible. 
 
 2696. hou sweat. Ha. : hoti, id. 
 
 2697. ai-huaa genealogy, lineage. Mq. : 
 huaa, huaka, family, parents. 
 
 2698. huare phlegm, saliva. Ma. : huare, id. 
 
 2699. huhu a black fly. Sa. : lago-fufu, the 
 carpenter bee. 
 
 2700. hui a collective plural (human). Sa. : 
 fui, a cluster, a flock. Ma. : hui, an 
 assembly. Ha. : hui, a company, a 
 cluster. 
 
 2675. 
 2676. 
 
 2677- 
 2678. 
 
 2679- 
 
 2680. 
 
 2683. 
 
 2684. 
 2685. 
 
 2687. 
 2688. 
 
 2689. 
 2690. 
 
 2691. 
 
 2692. 
 
 2693. 
 2694- 
 
 2695- 
 
 2701. 
 2702. 
 2703. 
 2704. 
 
 2706. 
 
 2707. 
 2708. 
 
 2709. 
 
 2710. 
 2711. 
 
 2712. 
 2713- 
 2714. 
 2715- 
 2716. 
 
 2717. 
 
 2718. 
 2719. 
 
 2720. 
 2721. 
 
 2722. 
 
 2723. 
 
 2724 
 
 2725. 
 
 2726 
 
 2727 
 2728 
 
 hupe mucus. (Sa. : isupc'id.) Ma.: 
 hupe, id. 
 
 huto anger, displeasure. Mq.: huto, 
 dissension, inharmonious. 
 ie a sail. Sa. : 'ie, cloth, fine mats. 
 Ha.: ie, cloth, canvas. 
 ieie a liana, Freycinetia dcmissa. 
 Mq. : kiekie, a tree with a very flex- 
 ible root. Sa. : 'ie'ie, a Freycinetia. 
 Ma.: kiekie, F. banksii. 
 iha di.spleasure. Mq.: iha, an inter- 
 jection of disgust. Sa.:jja, id. The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, page 401. 
 ihaiha to pant because of heat. Mq. : 
 ihaiha, cold, to shiver with cold. Ma. : 
 kiha, to pant. 
 
 ihe a lance. Ha. : ihe, a spear, 
 ihi the chestnut. Mq.:f7it, id. Sa.: 
 ifi, id. Ha. : ihi, an herb. 
 ihi to pull up, to carry off. Mq. : ihi, 
 to flay, to bark, to peel. To. : ihi, to 
 peel. Ha.: ihi, to peel, to flay. 
 iho to second. Mq. : iha, id. Sa. : 
 ifo, id. Ha.: iho, id. 
 iho essence, nature. Pau.: iho, es- 
 sence, substance. Sa..:fuatia-ifo, con- 
 science. Ma. : iho, that in which the 
 strength of a thing consists. 
 ihoiho a ghost, a spirit. Pau.: faka- 
 iho, a ghost. 
 
 iripo whirlpool, vortex. Mq. : iipoi, 
 to whirl, to surge. 
 
 iuiu profoundly (of sleep). Mq.: iu, 
 profound, deep. 
 
 aivi eminence, hill, slight elevation. 
 Mq.: ivi, hill. Cf. 3004. 
 ma washed, clean, pure. Mq. : ma, 
 clarified, clear. Sa.: ma, clean, pure. 
 Ma.: ma, white, pale, clean. 
 maa a sling. Mq.: tnaa, id. Sa. : 
 ma'a-ta, id. Ma.: maka, to throw. 
 Ha.: maa, a sling. 
 
 maamaa fooli.sh, simple, stupid. Mq. : 
 maaniaa, crazy, a simpleton. 
 mae weak, soft. Mq. : mae, soft, 
 flabby. To. : mae, to wither, to fade. 
 Ha.: mae, id. 
 
 maee mobile. Sa. : maee, to shiver. 
 haa-maere to astound, to stun. Ha. : 
 maele, numb. 
 . a-maha to divide, to open, to split. 
 Ha. : maha, to make a hole in, to tear 
 in two. 
 . mahae torn, rent. Sa. : masae, to 
 
 tear. 
 . mahamePhyllanthustahitensis. Sa.: 
 
 masame. id. 
 . mahatea to be fatigued by. Sa. : 
 ■mafatia, weighed down, burdened, 
 mahihi obliquely. Sa. : masisi, tohe 
 broken obliquely. 
 
 mahiti wrath. Sa.: 7«a^/f, bluster. 
 . mahore to peel off. Sa. : mafoe, to 
 be skinned. Ma.: mahore, to be 
 peeled. 
 
122 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 2729. mahuta to jump, tofly. Sa.-.mafuta, [ 
 to rise in flight. Ma.: mahuta, to | 
 jump. 
 
 2730. maiere to examine. Ha.: maiele, to | 
 ask questions with skill so as to puzzle 
 one. 
 
 2731. maihe diligently, perfectly. Sa. : 
 maise, above all, especially. 
 
 2732. maire Polypodium pustulatum. Mq.: 
 maie, a species of breadfruit. To.: 
 maile, a shrub. Ma.: maire, various 
 trees. Ha.: maile, a vine, Alyxia 
 olivaeformis. 
 
 2733. mairi to lie down, to go to sleep. 
 Mq.: maii, maiki, a bed, couch. 
 
 2734. maiti to choose, to elect. Ma.: 
 mahi'.i, to sort out. 
 
 2735. mama-orero conclusion of a council. 
 Ha.: mama, to finish, to have done 
 with a thing. 
 
 2736. manahune plebeian. The Polyne- 
 sian Wanderings, page 22. 
 
 2737. manono Phyllanthus manono. Ma.: 
 manono, a tree. Ha.: manono, id. 
 
 2738. manu to float, to swim over. Sa.: 
 wa«J<, to float high. Ma.: manu, to 
 float. 
 
 2739. manufiri, manuhiri host, guest. 
 Ma. : manuhiri, a guest, to receive as 
 a guest. 
 
 2740. manuia to prosper. Sa. : manuia, 
 prosperous, fortunate. 
 
 2741. mac Commersonia echinata. Mq. : 
 makomako, a shrub. Sa. : mao, a tree. 
 Ha. : mao, a shrub used in dyeing. 
 
 2742. maoa ripe, cooked. Ma.: maoa, 
 cooked. 
 
 2743. marara dispersed. Ma.: marara, 
 scattered. 
 
 2744. mareaafish. Ma.: wrarecr^a, white- 
 bait. 
 
 2745. marehurehu morning twilight. Mq.: 
 maehuehu, twilight. Ha. : malehulehu, 
 morning twilight. 
 
 2746. maro dry, desiccated. Mq.: mao, 
 thirst, desiccated. Fu.: mala, dry. 
 Ha.: malo, maloo, id. 
 
 2747. maruao break of day. Ma.: maruao, 
 dawn. 
 
 2748. maruarua the bed of a stream. Ma.: 
 maruarua, a valley. 
 
 2749. maruarua ground grubbed up. Ha.: 
 malualua, a little spot dug up for 
 planting. 
 
 2750. mata the edge of a tool. Mq. : mata, 
 point, edge. Sa.: mata, id. Ma.: 
 mata, id. 
 
 2751. matahlti a year. Ha.: makahiki, id. 
 
 2752. matapuna a spring. Ma.: mata- 
 puna, id. 
 
 2753. mati Ficus tinctoria. Sa.: matt, a 
 fig tree. 
 
 2754. mato a rock, a high rock. Sa.: mato, 
 a precipice. Mangaia: malo, a rock, 
 a stone. 
 
 2756. 
 
 2758. 
 2759- 
 2760. 
 2761. 
 2762. 
 2763- 
 2764. 
 
 2755. matua old. Sa. : matua, elder, ma- 
 ture. Ha. : makua, of full age. 
 mau a plural prefix. Mq. : mau, id. 
 Ha.: wzaw, id. 
 
 2757. maunauna rough. Mq.: maunauna, 
 rough, callous. 
 
 maureure discouraged, fearful. Ma. : 
 maule, dispirited, fearful. 
 mavete open. To.: movete, to be 
 loose. Ma.: mawete, untied, 
 mea to do. Mq.: mea, id. Sa.. : mea, 
 id. Ma. : mea, id. 
 
 mere a star. Ma. : meremere, the 
 evening star. 
 
 a-miimii to curl, to twist. Sa. : migi, 
 curly. 
 
 a-mina to desire what another is eat- 
 ing. Ma. : mina, to long for. 
 moemoe ambush. Ha..: moemoe, id. 
 
 2765. moemoe Phyllanthus simplex. To.: 
 mohemohe, a tree. 
 
 2766. momea Lomaria procera. To.: mo- 
 mea, a shrub. 
 
 2767. moo-tua grandchild. Niue: moko- 
 
 putia, id. 
 
 2768. mu a confused noise. Niue: mumu, 
 to make a noise. Ma.: mumu, a 
 gentle noise. The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, page 383. 
 
 muri aval river mouth. Sa. : miiUvai, 
 id. Ha.: muliwai, id. 
 na demonstrative of the middle dis- 
 tance. Mq.: na, id. Sa. : lena, id. 
 Ma.: na, id. 
 na behold. Ma.: nana, id. 
 
 2772. na to quiet a child. Sa.: «a, id. Ha.: 
 na, quieted, pacified, as a child. 
 nahe Angiopteris erecta. Sa.: nase, 
 the giant fern. 
 
 nanau to covet. Sa. : naunau, to de- 
 sire earnestly. 
 
 nanunanu to coo. Sa.: nanu, to 
 .speak in an incomprehensible lan- 
 guage. 
 
 nau a plant. Mq.: nau, id. Sa.: 
 nau, id. Ma.: nau, id. 
 
 2777. naupata a plant. Mq. : naupata, id. 
 Ma.: naupatu, id. 
 
 2778. nehenehe handsome, comely, elegant. 
 Mq. : yiehenehe, corpulent. 
 
 2779. a-ninia giddiness, vertigo. Mq.: ni- 
 nia, dazzled by too strong light, ver- 
 tigo. Sa. : niniva, giddy. 
 niuroahiti Leucas decemdentata. 
 Mq. : niuoaifiti, a species of coconut. 
 noinoi small, fine. Mq. : noi, a dwarf, 
 of slow growth. Ha.: noinoi, small, 
 as a dwarf. 
 
 noo the stem of a canoe. Ma. : noko, 
 id. 
 
 naunau to be fine, elegant. Ha.: 
 hoonaunau, to act proudly, to dre.ss 
 in gorgeous apparel. 
 o spade, pick. Mq.: ko, id. Ma.: 
 
 ko, a digging-stick. 
 
 2769 
 
 2770. 
 
 2771- 
 
 2773- 
 
 2774- 
 
 2775- 
 
 2776. 
 
 2780. 
 2781. 
 
 2782. 
 2783. 
 
 2784. 
 
THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 
 
 123 
 
 2785. oprovisionsfor a journey. Ma. :o, id. 
 
 2786. 6 to enter, to penetrate. Sa.: 0, to 
 penetrate. Ma.: 0, to get into a 
 place not easily entered. 
 
 2787. 6 to husk a coconut. Mq.: ko, id. 
 
 2788. a-ofa to bend, to incline. Sa. : lofa, 
 to crouch, to cower down. 
 
 2789. ofaa a nest. Sa. : ofaga, id. Ma.: 
 ohatu^a, id. 
 
 2790. ofao-tuna an eel's hole. Mq.: kofao, 
 kohao, a crack, a crevice. 
 
 2791. ofiri to twist, to turn. Mq. : kohii, to 
 interlace. Ma.: kowhiri, to whirl 
 around. 
 
 2792. oheohe a plant. Ma.: kohekohe, id. 
 
 2793. ohie facile, easy. Sa.: -gofie, easy. 
 
 2794. ohimu to backbite. Ma. : ^o/n'mw, id. 
 
 2795. ohiohio a sinister glance. Mq.: 
 
 kofiofioa, crosseyed. 
 
 2796. ohiohioa vertigo. Ha.: ohiohio, the^ 
 dizziness of a slight intoxication. 
 
 2797. ohiti to pluck out. Ma.: kowhili, id. 
 279S. ohiti a very small sand crab. Ma.: 
 
 kowhiiiu'hiti-moana, a small shrimp. 
 Ha. : ohiki, a small crab. 
 
 2799. oi sharp, pointed. Mq. : koi, sharp, 
 keen. Ma.: koi, id. 
 
 2800. oi to turn, to veer. Ha.: oi, to move 
 sidewise, to turn the side to one. 
 
 2801. omotu an ember, a coal. Mq. : 
 komotu, omotu, firebrand. 
 
 2802. onahe, she. Sa.: owa, his, hers. Ma.: 
 
 07ia, id. 
 
 2803. ona rich. Mq. : ona, id. 
 
 2804. onino to twist. Mq. : konino, to 
 plait, to twist, to roll. 
 
 2805. 00 to cluck. Mq. : 00, id. Sa. : oolo, 
 the cry of hens. Ha. : 000, to crow. 
 
 2806. oomo to pierce, to introduce into. 
 Mq. : kokomo, oomo, id. Sa.: omo, to 
 be sunk in. Ma. : komo, to insert. 
 
 2807. opa an angle. Ma.: kopa, an angle, 
 a corner. 
 
 2808. opiropiro stinking. Ha.: opilopilo, 
 bad smelling. 
 
 2809. opu to rise, of the sun. Ma.: kopu, 
 the morning star. 
 
 2810. opupu a blister. Ma.: kopupu, id. 
 
 2811. oteatea white. Mq.:feo/m,id. Ma.: 
 kotea, pale. 
 
 2812. oti presage of death. Sa.: o/j, to die. 
 
 2813. oti to cut. Mq. : koti, oti, id. Sa. : 
 
 'oti, id. Ma.: koti, id. 
 
 2814. otimo to slander, to calumniate. 
 
 Mq. : kotimo, to make a sign secretly 
 to counteract the words of a speaker. 
 
 2815. ou mine. Sa. : o'u, id. Ha.: o'u, id. 
 
 2816. ouru extremity, point; kouu, extrem- 
 ity, point, crest, summit, head of a 
 river. Ma.: koiiru, top of a tree, 
 head of a river. 
 
 2817. outou you. Mq.: kotou, otou, id. 
 Sa.: 'outou, id. Ma.: koutou, id. 
 
 2818. ovarivari lazy, indolent, cowardly. 
 Ha.: owali, infirm, weak. 
 
 2819. haa-pa to seize, to attack. Ha.: 
 hoopa, to hit, to strike. 
 
 paaoao, 
 Mq.: 
 
 2820. paaoao to be thin, lean. Ha. 
 I weakness, want of strength. 
 
 [ 2821. haa-pae to abandon, to reject. 
 I haapae, id. 
 
 \ 2822. paha perhaps. Ha.: paha, id. 
 ! 2823. pahcmoioslip, tofall. Us^.-.pahemo, 
 [ to slip, to slip off'. 
 
 I 2824. paheru to rake the soil. Mq.-.paheu. 
 j to comb. 
 
 2825. pahoa to beat bark for cloth. Mq.: 
 pahoa, id. 
 j 2826. pahono to join, to unite. Ha.: pa- 
 I hono, to stitch together. 
 
 2827. pahu to splatter. Ha. : poAw, to gush 
 I or burst forth. 
 
 I 2828. pahuhu to press, to press out. Mq. : 
 j pahuhu, pahuu, to press, to squeeze. 
 
 2829. pahuru dirty. Mq.: />a/mn<, to make 
 I dirty. 
 
 I 2830. paina to make a noise. Ha.: paina, 
 j to sound, as in breaking or tearing 
 
 I anything. 
 
 j 2831. pani to close. Ma.: pani, to block 
 I up, to obstruct. 
 
 2832. paoho to laugh noisily. Ma.: paoho, 
 ' to bark. 
 
 I 2833. papaitobeat. Ha. : /)a^ai, to strike. 
 I 2834. papaa crabs. Sa.: pa'a, id. Ma.: 
 papaka, id. 
 
 2835. papatea untattooed. Ma.: pa paiea, 
 having no tattoo marks on the face. 
 
 2836. papau shallow. Mq.: papau, low, 
 shallow. Sa. : papa'u, shallow. Ma. : 
 papaku, id. 
 
 2837. papi to speak quickly and in confu- 
 sion. Ma.: papipapi, confused, in- 
 articulate. 
 
 2838. papua young sprouts. Ma..: papua, 
 fruitful. 
 
 2839. parare to spread out, to be published. 
 Ha. : palale, to branch out. 
 
 2840. pare a fort, a place of refuge. Ma.: 
 parepare, a bre-xstwork m a stockade. 
 
 2841 . pari rocks overhanging the sea. Ma. : 
 pari, a cliff, a precipice. 
 
 2842. paruru to shelter, to protect. Ma.: 
 paruru, a shelter from the wind. 
 
 2843. pata to beat. Mq.: pata, id. Ha.: 
 paka, to strike. 
 
 2844. patia a lance, an arrow. Mq.: patia, 
 to harpoon, to lance. 
 
 2845. pato to break the shell, to hatch. 
 Ma. : pato, to crack, to snap. 
 
 2846. pau consumed, expended. Sa 
 to come to an end. Ma 
 finished. 
 
 2847. pau to wet one another. Mq 
 to moisten. 
 
 2848. pauaua to be vigorous. Ma..: pauaua, 
 strenuous. 
 
 2849. pehi to assail with stones. Mq.: pehi, 
 id. Ha.: pehi, to throw stones at. 
 
 2850. pena to cover, to protect, to defend. 
 Ma. : penapena, to cherish, to foster 
 to take care of. 
 
 pau, 
 pau, 
 
 pau. 
 
124 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 2851. pera a corpse. Ha.: />^/a, the putrid 
 flesh and bowels of a dead body when 
 the bones were removed. 
 
 2852. pi young, green. Ma.: pipi, half- 
 grown, not matured. 
 
 2853. piee, pihee to purge. Mq.: piee, 
 diarrhea. 
 
 2854. haa-piipli to ridicule, to depreciate. 
 Ha. : hoopii, to accuse, to lay a charge 
 against. 
 
 2855. pipi to sprinkle. Ha.: pipi, id. 
 
 2856. pitao black, sombre. Mq.: pitako- 
 tako, pitaotao, sombre, obscure. 
 
 2857. pitoi a bruise on fruit. Mq.: pitoi, 
 piiloi, id. 
 
 2858. pitopito a button. Mgv.: pitopito, 
 id. Pau.: pitopito, id. 
 
 2859. piu to pull in a fishing-line. Ha.: piu, 
 to skip with a rope. 
 
 2860. pivai the runt of a litter. Ma. : piwai, 
 aborted sweet potatoes which are not 
 saved. 
 
 2861. ponao thimble. Mq.: ponao-iima, id. 
 
 2862. pono straight, direct. Mq. : pono, 
 proper, seemly. Ma.: pono, true, 
 upright. 
 
 2863. poo to slap with the palm. Mq.: 
 poko, the noise made by slapping with 
 the flat of the hand on an arm held 
 snug to the body; to slap the water. 
 
 2864. pope pus. Ma.: />o/)o, rotten, worm- 
 eaten. 
 
 2865. porehu sombre. Ma.: porehu, dusky. 
 
 2866. pou to descend. Mq.: pou-pima, 
 grandchildren, descendants. 
 
 2867. pu a a tree. Mq.: pna,id. Sa. : pua, 
 id. Ha.: pua, id. 
 
 2868. puatea a tree. Mq.: pukatea, pua- 
 tea, id. Nine: pukatea, id. Ma.: 
 pukatea, id. 
 
 2869. puita cold, a fit of shivering. Mq.: 
 puita, cold, shivering, gooseflesh. 
 
 2870. puna a haunt of fish. Sa. : puna, a 
 place where fish abound. 
 
 2871. pupa to slat (of sails). Mq.: pupa, 
 id. 
 
 2872. pupo to beat the hands. Mq.: pupo, 
 to squeeze in the hands in order to 
 soften. 
 
 2873. pupu shells. Ha.: pupu, id. 
 
 2874. pupu-vaha to gargle. Mq.: pupu, 
 id. Sa. : pupu, id. 
 
 2875. pureva to be on the eve of going. 
 Ha. : puleva, to float here and there. 
 
 2876. purima the hands joined as a trum- 
 pet. Mq.: puiima, to whistle with 
 the fingers. 
 
 2877. haa-purupuru to care for, to serve. 
 Ha.: pulupulu, to cherish, to brood 
 as a hen her chicks. 
 
 2878. pute bag, sack, pocket. Ma.: pute, 
 a bag, a basket. 
 
 2879. puvaavaa ribbon, furbelow. Mq. : 
 puvaavaa, id. (Sa.: puva'ava'a, id.) 
 
 2880. puvatavata to be ill joined. Ma.: pu- 
 watawata, full of interstices. 
 
 2881. rae the forehead. Mq.:a«, id. Pau.: 
 roe, id. Mgv.: akarae, to cut the 
 hair on the forehead. Ma.: rae, the 
 forehead. (Sa.: /ae, hairless.) 
 
 2882. rahu sortilege, enchantment. Mq.: 
 ahu, a sacred spot. Sa. : lafu, the 
 pig tabu. Ma.: rahurahu, herbage 
 plucked on a battlefield and used by 
 a priest in incantations. 
 
 2883. rapaau medicament, to treat with 
 medicine. Mq.: apakau, apau, oint- 
 ment for a sore. Ha.: lapaau, to 
 administer medicine. 
 
 2884. raparapa square. To.: labalaba, id. 
 Ha.: lapalapa, square (of timber, of 
 a bottle, of a cow yard). 
 
 2885. raruraru the knees of a boat. Mq.: 
 auau, bowsprit, prow. 
 
 2886. rata the chestnut tree. Ma.: rata, a 
 tree. 
 
 2887. ratou they. Mq. :a/oM, id. Sa. : latcu, 
 
 id. Ma.: ratou, id. Pau.: ratou, id. 
 Mgv.: ratou, id. 
 
 2888. rauhuru dry banana leaf. Mq.: 
 auhuu, id. (To. : hulu, leaves dry and 
 dead.) Ha.: lauhulu, banana leaf. 
 
 2889. raumati to cease raining, to remain 
 fair. Sa. : HaKma//, dry, arid. Ma.: 
 raumati, summer. Cf. 2173. 
 
 2890. raumea, aumea gills. Mq. : oumea, 
 koumea, id. 
 
 2891. rauone soil free from stones. Ha.: 
 lauone, id. 
 
 2892. ravaai to fish. Mq. : avaia, avaika, 
 id. Ha.: lawaia, id. 
 
 2893. raverave a servant, to serve. Ha.: 
 lawelawe, to wait on the table, to 
 serve. 
 
 2894. ref a to look side wise. Ma.: rewha, a 
 squint. 
 
 2895. reva the firmament, atmosphere. Ha.: 
 lewa, the upper regions of the air, 
 atmosphere, the visible heavens. 
 
 2896. ri to hang. Ha.: li, to hang by the 
 neck. 
 
 2897. riirii little by little. Ha.: liilii, id, 
 
 2898. ropuee a violent blast of wind. Ma. : 
 ropu, a gust of wind, a squall. 
 
 i 2899. rori trcpang. Mq : 0/, id. Sa.: loli, 
 
 I id. Ha.: loli, id. 
 
 j 2900. rori to become hard. Mq.: oi, com- 
 
 j pact, leathery. Ha.: loliloli, to be 
 
 , watersoaked or tough. 
 
 I 2901. rourou cartilage of the nose. Mq.: 
 
 I ouoti ihu, id. 
 
 I 2902. ruahine an old woman. Ma.: rua- 
 
 hine, id. Cf. 2357. 
 i 2903. ruaroa tropic of Capricorn. Mq.: 
 ! uaoa, a constellation, the eleventh 
 
 month. The sense in Tahiti is prob- 
 I ably that of some constellation which 
 
 I may be used to determine the position. 
 
 } 2904. ruau an old man, an old woman. Ha. : 
 j luaii, a parent. 
 
 : 2905. rufa worn out. Ma.; ruha, ruwha, 
 
 weary. Cf. 2359. 
 
THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 
 
 125 
 
 2906 
 3907 
 2908 
 2909 
 2910 
 
 2911. 
 2912. 
 2913. 
 
 3914. 
 
 2915- 
 
 2916. 
 
 2917. 
 2918. 
 
 2919- 
 
 2920. 
 2921. 
 2922. 
 
 2923. 
 
 2925- 
 
 2926. 
 2927. 
 
 2928. 
 
 2929. 
 
 2930. 
 
 2931. 
 2932. 
 
 2933- 
 
 2934- 
 
 ruhi sleepy, drowsy. Ma.: ruhi, 2935. 
 weak, exhausted. Cf. 1510. 
 ruhiruhia aged, old. Ma.: ruruhi, 2936. 
 an old woman. 
 
 rumi, to rub, to massage the limbs. 2937, 
 Cf. 1514- 
 
 rupe a pigeon. Mq.: upe, id. Sa. : 
 lupe, id. Ma.: rupe, id. 2938, 
 
 ruru a large aquatic bird, a wood- 2939. 
 pecker. Mq. : uu, a pigeon. Sa. : 
 lulu, an owl. Ma.: riiru, the more- 2940. 
 pork owl. 
 
 rurua a shelter from the wind. Mgv. : 2941. 
 mm, a shelter. Ma.: ruru, id. 
 ruta to be in a hurry. Ma.: ruta, 2942. 
 bluster, rage. 
 
 ta-aa to cut the roots in order to fell 2943. 
 a tree. Mq. : ta, to beat. Sa.: ta, 
 id. Ma.: ta, id. 2944. 
 
 ta-ia to fish with line or net. Sa. : 
 ta-palolo, to fish for palolo. Fu. : ta, 2945. 
 daylight fishing of women. 
 taa to fall. Ma.: taka, to fall off, to 2946. 
 set. 
 
 taa to go away. Ha.: kaa, gone, ab- 2947. 
 sent, to remove. 
 
 taa finished. Ma.: taka, to desist. 
 taai to voyage, to make the rounds. 
 Mq.: takai, taai, id. 2948. 
 
 taanini to stagger, to flutter in the 
 wind. Mq. : takanini, taanini, ver- 2949. 
 tigo, staggering. Ha. : kaanini, to be 
 agitated, in a flutter. 
 taaroa god creator. Mq. : tanaoa, id. 
 Sa. : tagaloa, id. Ma.: tangaroa, id. 
 taave to hang, to strangle. Ha.: 2950. 
 takawe, id. 
 
 taf a sonorous. Mq.: to/a, the sound 2951. 
 of a shock. Ha. : kaha, a crack of a 
 whip, report of a pistol. 2952. 
 
 tahavahava dirty, or soiled. Ma. : to- 
 hawahaiva, to defile, to pollute. Cf. 2953. 
 2672. 
 
 tahiri a fan. Mq. : tafii, tahii, id. 2954. 
 Ha.: kahili, a fly brush made of 
 feathers. 
 
 tahiri to sweep by striking with a 2955. 
 cloth or broom, to dust, to wipe. Ha. : 
 kahili, to sweep, to wipe. Cf. 2376. 2956. 
 tahiri to wag the tail. Ma.: tahiri, 
 to welcome by waving garments. 2957. 
 
 tahitahi to brush with the hand, to 
 sweep. Sa. : tafi, to brush, to sweep. 
 Ma. : to/z?, to sweep. 2958. 
 
 tahuhu ridgepole. Ma.: tahuhti, id. 
 Cf. 2462. 2959. 
 
 tahuti to rot, perishable. Ha.: 
 kahuki, corruption, putrefaction. 2960. 
 
 tai-ao dawn. Mq. : iakiiaki te ao, 
 just before dawn. 2961. 
 
 taimaha heavy. Ma.: taimaha, id. 2962. 
 taitahi each, one by one. Sa.: 
 ta'itasi, each. 2963. 
 
 taitai salt. Mq. : taitai, to salt, to 
 pickle. 2964. 
 
 tamaa sandals, shoes, foot covering. 1 2965. 
 Ha.: kamaa, id. I 
 
 tamaa to eat. Mq. : iamaka, tamaa, 
 
 to eat to excess. 
 
 tamahana toheat. Ma.: lamahana, 
 
 to cook a second time. 
 
 tamara palms, leaves. Ha.: kamala, 
 
 to thatch with leaves for a temporary 
 
 house. 
 
 tamau to persevere. Ha. : katnau, id. 
 tane man, husband. Sa. : tone, man. 
 
 Ma.: tane, male, husband. 
 taneenee large, abundant. Mq. : 
 
 taneenee, small, few. A sense-invert. 
 tanoho to sit, to dwell. Mq. : tanoho. 
 
 to sit. 
 
 taoa property, possessions. Ma.: 
 
 taonga, property, treasure. 
 
 tapahi to cut. Ma.: tapahi, to cut, 
 
 to chop. 
 
 tapairu princess. Ma.: tapairu, the 
 
 firstborn girl of a chiefly family. 
 tapi-ata diflicult to obtain. Sa.: 
 
 -gatd, difficult to do or be. 
 
 tapii to cling to anything. Ma.: 
 
 tapiki, to lay hold of. 
 
 tapure to be speckled, spotted. Ha. : 
 
 kapule, to be hung up, as a bunch 
 
 of bananas, until the skin turns black 
 
 in spots. 
 
 taputea the rainbow. Sa. : tapuitea, 
 
 the evening star. 
 
 tara the comer of a house, angle. 
 
 Mq. : taa, id. Sa. : tala, the round end 
 
 of a house. Ma. : tara, the side wall of 
 
 a house. The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, page 239. 
 tara enchantment. Ma.: tara, an 
 
 incantation. 
 
 tara to untie. Sa.: tala, id. Ha.: 
 
 kala, id. 
 
 tarava to lie horizontally. Ma.: 
 
 tarawa, to hang upon a line. 
 
 tarou to pick fruit with a forked 
 
 stick. Sa. : talou, id. 
 
 tata porringer, cup, to bale. Mq. : 
 
 tdtd, scoop, baler. Sa. : tata, wooden 
 
 baler of a canoe. Ma. : tata, id. 
 tata to strike, to beat. Mq. : toto, id. 
 
 Sa. : tala, id. Ma. : tata, id. 
 
 tatai to expel an evil spirit. Mq. : 
 
 tdiai, to chase, to expel, to exclude. 
 tataramoa a prickly shrub. Sa. : 
 
 talatalamoa, a variety of the ifi tree. 
 
 Ma. : tataramoa, the bramble. 
 
 tati to insult, to reproach. Ha. : kaki, 
 
 cross, petulant, angry. 
 
 tatipi to cut with a knife. Sa. : tatipi, 
 
 to cut, to shred. 
 
 taua demonstrative pronoun, that. 
 
 Ma.: taua, id. 
 
 taua coward. Ma. : towtowa, cowardly. 
 
 tauama an outrigger canoe. Sa. : 
 
 tauama, one rope of a canoe rigging. 
 tauaro the front. Ma.: tauaro, the 
 
 front or principal aspect of a building. 
 taui price, wages. Sa. : taui, id. 
 taumamao to be out of reach. Sa.; 
 
 taumamao, to be far off. 
 
126 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 2966. taumata a vizor. Sa.: taiimata, id. 
 Tokelau: taumata, "a curious marine 
 animal found on the reefs; it is used 
 by the natives as a helmet or cap 
 (taumata) because when dried it be- 
 comes hard as iron." Tregear, s. v. 
 
 2967. taurua the planet Venus. Mq.: 
 takiiua, the name of a star. Ma.: 
 takurua, Sirius. 
 
 2968. taurua a double canoe. Ma.: taurua, 
 id. 
 
 2969. tautai the result. Ha.: kaukai, to 
 wait for an event to happen. 
 
 2970. tautau to fish in sweet water. Ha.: 
 kaukau, the snaring of fish. 
 
 2971. tauteute a heap of victuals. Sa.: 
 taute, to eat, to drink. Ma.: taute, 
 to prepare food for cooking. 
 
 2972. tavare to trick, to dupe. Mq. : tavae, 
 to cajole, to flatter. Ma. : taware, to 
 dupe, to fool, to cajole. 
 
 2973. tavere to tow a thing in the water. 
 Ha. : kawewele, the person at the end 
 of long ropes when many are dragging 
 a heavj- object. 
 
 2974. tavini a servant. Mq.: tavini, id. 
 Sa. : tavini, id. Bishop Jaussen dis- 
 tinguishes this as a neologism in 
 Tahiti; it is undoubtedly a natural- 
 ized form of servant, a word which at 
 the time of the voyage of the Duff and 
 on the lips of the pioneer missionaries 
 would undoubtedly have been pro- 
 nounced sarvent. 
 
 2975. tavovovovo a distant sound. Mq.: 
 tavovo, to click the teeth. Ha.: 
 kawowo, to make a rustling sound, 
 to sound heavily. 
 
 2976. faa-te to milk, to squeeze out. Ma.: 
 whakate, to squeeze fluid out of any- 
 thing. 
 
 2977. tere to slip. Ha.: kele, to slide, to 
 .slip. 
 
 2978. tetei to clench the teeth. Mq. : teiei, 
 to grit the teeth, to show the teeth. 
 Ma. : tetea, to show the teeth, to gnash 
 the teeth. 
 
 2979. tia the lower belly. Mq. : tia-kopu, 
 pubes. Ma. : tia, the lower abdomen. 
 
 2980. tiahonu to piece together. Mq.: 
 tuhonu, to mend, to patch. Ma.: 
 tuhonu, to join. 
 
 2981. tiao to seek. Mq. : tikao, tiao, id. 
 
 2982. tiare a gardenia. Mq. : tiare,tiae, id. 
 vSa. : tiale, id. Ma.: tiare, fragrant. 
 
 2983. tiehi, to expel, to drive away. Mq.: 
 tiehi, id. 
 
 2984. tihi the corner stone of a marae. Ha.: 
 kihi, the outer corner of a thing. 
 
 2985. tinana trunk, source, foundation. 
 Ma.: tinana, the body, the trunk. 
 
 2986. tipona to knot. Mq.: tipona, to tie 
 together. Ma.: tipona, to tie in a 
 knot. 
 
 2987. tiratira to raise high. Ha.: kilakila, 
 height. 
 
 2988. tire enough, have done. Mq.: tie, 
 interjection of disapproval. 
 
 2989. faa-titina to force oneself to do too 
 much. Ha. : kikina, to urge, to drive. 
 
 2990. titohe trousers, drawers. Mq.: titohe, 
 the buttocks. 
 
 2991. ti too a sprit, to boom out a sail. Ma.: 
 titoko, a sprit. 
 
 2992. titore to shred leaves for weaving. 
 Ma. : titore, to split. 
 
 2993. tea a gout of blood. Sa.: to' a, to 
 coagulate. 
 
 2994. toatoa Elatostemma sessile. Mq.: 
 toatoa, a plant. Ma. : toatoa, id. 
 
 2995. toatoa a bad smell of the sea. Sa.: 
 to'ato'a, to smell bad. 
 
 2996. toetoe-pahao a crab. Mq. : toetoe, 
 id. Sa. : toetoe, id. 
 
 2997. toi Alphitonia zizyphoides. Mq.: /oi, 
 a climbing plant. Sa. : toi, a tree. 
 
 2998. toimaha heavy. Ma.: toimaha, id. 
 Cf. 2931- 
 
 2999. toiri to drag a log. Ma.: tokiri, to 
 shove, to thrust lengthwise. 
 
 3000. tope a lock or knot of hair falling 
 behind. Mq. : tope, a tuft or tress of 
 hair worn on one side of the head in 
 sign of vengeance to be exacted. To. : 
 tobe, a lock of hair. 
 
 3001. tore to be inflamed with proud flesh. 
 Ma.: toretore, inflamed. 
 
 3002. toromiro the sacred tree (Thespesia). 
 Ma.: toromiro, a tree. 
 
 3003. toto netting in which a calabash is 
 carried. Alq.: toto, the net in which 
 breadfruit is gathered. Ha.: koko, 
 netting around a calabash. 
 
 3004. tuaivi crest, summit of a mountain. 
 Mq. : tuaivi, a mountain, hill. Sa.: 
 tuasivi, chain of mountains, ridge. 
 Ha.: kuahiwi, mountain, summit. 
 Cf. 2715. 
 
 3005. tuamata eyebrow. Sa.: /Mowa/a, eye- 
 lid. 
 
 3006. tuara a sail. Sa.: tuald, to put a 
 canoe more before the wind. 
 
 3007. tuatoto miscarriage. Mq. : tuatoto, 
 childbirth. Ha. : kuakoko, pains of 
 childbirth. 
 
 3008. tuatua an ancient word of address in 
 the evening prayer at the marae. 
 Ma.: tua, a religious word for god. 
 
 3009. tuferu, tuheru to scratch. Mq. : 
 tufeu, tuhcn, id. 
 
 3010. tuhituhi sweetish. Ha.: kuhikuhi, 
 sweet or pleasant to the taste. 
 
 301 1. tumu blunt. Mq.: tumue, tumuhe, 
 blunt, obtuse. Ha.: kumiimu, id. 
 
 3012. ra-tumu the sun half-set. Mq.: 
 tumu te ani, the horizon. 
 
 3013. tuna the sweetwater eel. Sa. : tuna, 
 
 id. Ma. : tu7ia, the eel. 
 
 3014. tuoi to stagger. Mq. : hee-tuoi, id. 
 Ha.: kuoi, id. 
 
 3015. tuoo to be serious, grave. Ha. : kuoo, 
 calm, sober. 
 
THE DOMINANCE OF TAHITI OVER THE PROVINCE. 
 
 127 
 
 3016. turl deaf. Mq. : tut, id. Sa.: tuli, 
 id. Ma.: turi, id. The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, page 284. 
 
 3017. turuturu posts of a house. Mq. : 
 tuutuu, id. 
 
 3018. tutau to cast anchor. Mq. : tutau, id. 
 
 3019. tutoo a stubborn cough, asthma. 
 Mq. : tutoko, tutoo, a cough. 
 
 3020. tutu a plant. Mq. : tutu, id. To.: 
 tutu, a shrub. Ma. : tutu, id. 
 
 3021. tutufa, tutuha to split. Mq.: tufa, 
 id. Ha.: kuha, id. 
 
 3022. tutui candlenut. Ha.: kukut,id. 
 
 3023. tuturu a support, prop, stay. Ha.: 
 kukulu, a pillar, a post. 
 
 3024. u to touch shore, to strand. Ma. : u, 
 to reach the land. 
 
 3025. ua a land crab which shears iron. 
 Mq. : uka, lobster. Sa. : uga, the her- 
 mit crab. 
 
 3026. ua the back of the neck. Sa. : ua, the 
 neck. Ma. : ua, the back of the neck. 
 
 3027. uai to face about. Sa. : tiai, to turn 
 toward. 
 
 3028. uha, ufa to belch. Ha.: uha, to 
 belch, to hawk up mucus. 
 
 3029. uhu a cry of astonishment. Ha.: 
 uhu, a cry of grief. 
 
 3030. ui ringing in the ears. Mq. : ui, the 
 buzzing of flies. Ha. : ui, to squeak, 
 to creak. 
 
 3031. ununu prohibition of fishing on the 
 reef. Ha. : ununu, a stick erected in 
 sign of a tabu. 
 
 3032. upaupa a bird. Sa. : upa, an insect. 
 
 3033. uru the human skull. Mq. : uu, the 
 head. Sa.:M/M, id. Moriori: m/m, id. 
 
 3034. uruhia inspired. Ha.: uluhia, to he 
 possessed by a spirit. 
 
 3035. utai to be wet with sea water. Mq.: 
 utai,utaira,kutai, damp, waterlogged. 
 
 3036. ha-utiuti to move oneself incessantly. 
 Ha.: ukiuki, to be gently in motion. 
 
 3037. uvira lightning. Ha.: uwila, id. 
 
 3038. va space between the leaves in a roof. 
 Sa. : va, space between. Ma.: wa, 
 interval. 
 
 3039. vae timbers of a boat. Ha.: wae, 
 
 knees, side timbers of a boat. 
 
 3040. vae to share out. Sa. : vae, to divide, 
 to share. Ma.: wawae, to divide. 
 
 3041. vahavaha to disdain, to dislike. Ha.: 
 wahawaha, to hate, to dislike. 
 
 3042. vaianu a plant. Mq. : vaianu, id. 
 
 3043. vairua, vaerua, verua, virua, vaiite 
 spirit, soul. Ma. : wairua, id. 
 
 3044. varea to be sleepy, napping. Ma.: 
 warea, under the influence of sleep. 
 
 3045. varovaro vibration of sounds upon 
 the ear. Ma.: wawaro, to murmur, 
 to sound indistinctly. 
 
 3046. vata opening, space, separated by 
 an interval. Is/lq.: vatavata, id. Ma.: 
 watawata, full of holes. 
 
 3047. vava sound of wind or rain. Ma.: 
 wawa, to sound like pattering rain. 
 
 3048. vea messenger. Ha. : weawea, a pro- 
 curer. 
 
 3049. verevere pudenda muliebria. Ma.: 
 werewere, id. (labia minora). 
 
 3050. verovero to twinkle like the stars. 
 Ha. : welowelo, the light of a firebrand 
 thrown into the air. 
 
 305 1 . vihi a wrapper. Ha. : wihi, to roll up 
 
 as a bundle. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 
 
 Church twice, twice State — each has essayed the Marquesas and each 
 has left its record of double failure, record and echo record. Yet where 
 failure, complete and utter loss of effort, has attended the touch of the 
 solemn facts of such life as is known to us, romance has found success. 
 The unclothed truth has blushed to find herself in company of a race 
 whose painfully assumed tracery of tattooing has always seemed suffi- 
 cient garb. But fiction with its better truth of the comprehending eye 
 has given life to the Marquesas, a life that will far outlast the fast-dying 
 race. 
 
 Here we have something that is interesting in detail; we shall find 
 some pleasure in looking back to these several efforts, five digits where- 
 with we may clasp these remote islands of the sea into some measure of 
 comprehension. 
 
 The Marquesas, the islands of the Marquis, they are. Who was this 
 Marquis whose title should serve as sufficient designation of islands in a 
 remote sea, should endure when the honesty of newer geographical 
 nomenclature has shaken the Georgian glory from Tahiti and the fame 
 of a petty Earl of Sandwich from Hawaii ? It was Mendoza, marquis of 
 Cafiete and grandee of Spain, greater than grandee, the great viceroy of 
 Peru in the days of its glory. His admiral it was, Alvaro Mendafia de 
 Neira, who conferred this name upon these rugged and savage lands. 
 It was on Mendaiia's second and fatal voyage. After eight-and-twenty 
 years of belief that far in the west of the great and unknown sea he had 
 discovered the Ophir land of Solomon whence came the gold in ships of 
 Tarshish, the great admiral had secured sanction for a voyage of col- 
 onization. His cabins and holds were filled with a scurvy lot of settlers 
 of the new lands, the sweepings of the streets from Panama to Lima, four 
 hundred outcasts. In the early days of the voyage toward a hope that 
 could never be fulfilled Mendafia discovered new land, the southern 
 group of the islands of our study in this chapter, sighted them late in the 
 afternoon of July 21,1 595 . Drawn by the lure of gold at the other edge 
 of the sea whose wastes he had scarcely begun as yet to cross, the 
 admiral could not halt for long at these islands of new discovery. He 
 skirted each as it rose upon his view, gave them collectively the name of 
 his viceregal patron, landed on one that he might take possession in the 
 name of Spain and the Church. The proper names of his narrative 
 read like a passage from the Acta Sanctorum. The four ships of his 
 fleet were four saints by name, Jerome and PhiHp in one pair, and on the 
 side of distaff sanctity Isabella and Catharine. To each new island, as 
 
 129 
 
130 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 it rose to view, he gave pious names: Magdalena served to designate 
 Fatuhiva, then followed San Pedro, Santa Christina, and La Dominica. 
 It was upon the last, Tahuata, that he elected to land. This was on the 
 day of Santiago and to the bay which promised anchorage he gave the 
 name of Madrede Dios. All this piety was but the prelude to the bless- 
 ing of the heathen land. In all the pomp which belonged to the dignity 
 of an admiral of Spain Mendafia set foot upon the shore. The altar 
 was erected in the abode of joyous paganism ; the well-ordered pomp of 
 the ritual of the mass attracted the imitation of the savages if it left 
 their reverence untouched; the European history of the Marquesas 
 opens with the solemn act of religion. Even in this solemnity we have 
 the record of the straying attention which sometimes finds food for 
 secular thought in church. Beside the admiral sat his wife, Doiia 
 Ysabel Berreto, destined by bitter fate to become herself an admiral and 
 to lead the broken expedition home and away from the inhospitable 
 land which was to hold forever hidden thecorpseof her husband. Beside 
 Dofia Ysabel, through all the ceremonies, sat a woman of the island race 
 (the chronicler of the voyage narrates that she v.^as more beautiful than 
 the ladies of Lima), and fanned the lady with a fan of curious workman- 
 ship. Her hair was most magnificent; Dofia Ysabel asked to have a 
 lock, an ignorant indignity which added its mite to the score which the 
 islanders soon sought to settle with their disturbing visitors. "Prob- 
 ablement, " says Vincendon DumouHn, "pen d'heures apres le moment 
 ou les Espagnols avaient rendu grace au ciel de leur decouverte les mal- 
 heureux Noukahiviens supphaient leurs divinites tutelaires de les 
 debarrasser de la presence de leurs terribles visiteurs. " Three crosses 
 set up along the beach, a name and a date carved in the bark of a tree, 
 one Marquesan who had been taught the parrot recitation of a sacred 
 name— this was all that the Church gave to the Marquesas when first 
 it came into contact with their savagery. Before the fleet had passed 
 from sight the crosses, we may be sure, were converted to timber uses; 
 the bark of a tree in the Pacific tropics is no material for enduring mem- 
 orials of discovery ; as lightly as learned the sacred names would vanish 
 from use. This first coming of religion with all its pomp was but vain 
 shov/; it left no mark whatever. 
 
 Even under expeditionary circumstances and in the heart of savagery 
 there must have been a certain dignity in this sacrifice of the mass by 
 Mendaiia's men; the Spaniard is mannerly, the Church is ritual. The 
 next attempt of religion to ameliorate the Marquesas is absurd. 
 
 Two centuries and two years have passed when the ship Diif finds 
 her way into the very bay where Mendana's chaplains had sung the 
 mass and set the crosses. For all but the last fragment of these two 
 oblivious centuries the knowledge of the Marquesas was kept to the 
 islanders, no hardy shipman had cared to seek them out and none had 
 chanced upon them in their happy seclusion until Cook restored them 
 
THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 131 
 
 to geography in 1774. There followed fresh discoveries of Iiigraham in 
 1 79 1, Marchand in the same year, and Hergest in the year following. 
 
 We have already seen the Ditf with her freight of missionaries at 
 Matavai in Tahiti requiting praise with prayer. Her commission went 
 farther afield. A mission party was landed in Tongatabu ; two were to 
 be settled in the Marquesas, and the choice had fallen upon Mr. Crook 
 and upon Mr. Harris. They were representative of the motley character 
 of that first modern apostolate to the nations; the former was but 21 
 and is set down in the roster as "gentleman's servant and since tin- 
 worker, " the latter had reached the age of 39 and had been a cooper. 
 Than these three professions none could have been imagined less valu- 
 able in the conditions of island economy. The younger man went 
 ashore with alacrity, we can easily see in the somewhat solemn narrative 
 his gaiety on finding himself on the beach, for we find him making 
 friends with the chief of the bay, Tenae, and in this company scamper- 
 ing over the hills and exploring the shaded valleys. But Harris was 
 evidently afraid ; he remained aboard the Duf until Captain Wilson 
 practically forced him ashore to carry out the errand upon which he had 
 come. When the first gray of morning made it possible to see the land 
 the miserable cooper was found in l^itter plight of distress. It was not 
 easy to rescue him ; the sea was high and the surf upon the rocks pre- 
 cluded a landing at the point, from which he would not stir; he and his 
 box w^ere hauled through the breakers at the end of a heaving line. His 
 tale was sad. Tenae and Crook had gone off on yet another excursion ; 
 Harris was left behind to take care of the queen. Early in the evening 
 the question arose as to whether he were white all over and it was settled 
 by what we may call laboratory methods. The gentle inquisition 
 clearly scared the pious cooper, and his terror reached frenzy when the 
 rolHcking queen turned her maids of honor loose upon him. Seizing 
 his box and his few possessions, he rushed forth into the night and sat 
 upon the beach resolved to save his life and to preserve that which he 
 held dearer. With mingled cowardice and piety he sat on his box 
 through the night, bewailing his sad plight given over to the torment of 
 these daughters of Belial. Toward morning the merry band of girls 
 found him; he forsook his little all, and from a hiding-place in the rocks 
 witnessed the glee with which they robbed him of his few poor goods. 
 No considerations of duty could induce the wholly terrified man to set 
 foot once more upon the all too hospitable shore. Crook remained, 
 but his mission was fruitless; his hardships became so great as his 
 novelty passed away from his savage hosts that a year later he was glad 
 of the opportunity to make his escape. Thus ended the second attempt 
 of the Church upon the Marquesas. 
 
 The first attempt of the State upon these islands is one of the least- 
 known chapters in our national history. It is well known that in the 
 War of 181 2 Commodore Porter pushed the Essex around Cape Horn 
 
132 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 and harried the Pacific. It is equally well known that his career of vic- 
 tory came to its end off Valparaiso, when he was forced into an unequal 
 fight with H. B. M. Cherub and was obliged to strike his flag. Yet in 
 the course of this dashing campaign he visited the Marquesas and per- 
 formed an act of sovereignty for which the United States were long 
 years removed from being ready. In the bay of Taiohae in the island of 
 Nukahiva he hoisted the American flag and formally annexed the Mar- 
 quesas to the United States — remote islands of a distant sea to a young 
 republic which at that time had scarcely crossed the Alleghanies and 
 whose statesmen had not even in dreams the idea of a country bounded 
 by two oceans or of a new waterway to join these seas. This was done 
 on October 19, 1 813, a generation before the United States reached the 
 Pacific Ocean, almost three generations before we found it necessary to 
 acquire a chain of dependencies set like stepping-stones across that sea 
 to a foothold almost on the foreshore of Asia. Possession of the Mar- 
 quesas, at least temporary possession, was needed by Porter. He had 
 pushed out into the Pacific with but one small ship ; his prizes created 
 for him a squadron worthy of any commodore's broad pennant. He 
 could easily have held the islands against any force which the British 
 then could array against him. But he had the instinct of prevision. 
 He did what the greater strategy of to-day would prescribe if it were 
 now possible : he seized upon the point which best covers the mouth of 
 the Panama Canal. It was not an empty form, the mere hoisting of a 
 flag, the vain salvo of artillery. At the head of Taiohae, to which he 
 gave the new name of Massachusetts Bay, he built a fort. Fort Madison, 
 its walls pierced for 16 guns and four pieces mounted; he built Madison- 
 ville with six suitable houses, a ropewalk, a bakery, and other lit shops; 
 he assigned to Nukahiva, in yet further admiring iteration of his loved 
 President, the new designation of Madison Island, and for the dual 
 archipelago he revived and extended the earlier designation of the Wash- 
 ington Islands. At his coming he found war raging in desultory fury 
 on Madison Island. That would never do in this newest America; 
 peace must reign, even though it should entail the stifTest fighting, and 
 Porter's dove had spurs. He found no mean antagonists; more than 
 once the issue was, temporarily at least, in no little doubt, but at last all 
 the fighters had been fought into submission. Porter's premature act 
 received in Washington not so much recognition as might serve to dis- 
 avow it ; the archives of the government contain not so much as a mem- 
 orandum of the interesting event; we owe our acquaintance therewith 
 solely to the commodore's own memoirs. When he sailed away from 
 Massachusetts BayMadisonville reverted to savagery; of Fort Madison 
 nothing remains but the trace in the thick undergrowth on a shght bluff 
 overlooking the bay; the closest search has failed to bring to hght the 
 buried bottle in which he placed a copy of his proclamation of annexa- 
 tion together with certain coins of American money. In the collation 
 
THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 133 
 
 of Bishop Dordillon's dictionary of the Marqucsan (the worthy prelate 
 had no English and therefore the neologism escaped him) we have won- 
 dered if some one of these coins might not perchance have served as the 
 basis upon which rests the word koata defined as "piece de monnaie 
 (i franc)."* 
 
 If the attempt to introduce republican virtues to Nukahiva ("they 
 have requested," says Commodore Porter in his proclamation, "to be 
 admitted to the great American family whose republican laws have such 
 analogy with their own") was but the breath upon the mirror for dura- 
 tion, still more spectral is the royalty of Nukahiva's king. We know 
 it only through a scrap of paper which in 1838 Captain Jacquinot found 
 in a chief's possession when the corvettes l' Astrolabe and la Zelee came 
 to anchor in Taiohae. Thus it read: 
 
 Nous, Charles, baron de Thierr}', chef souverain de la Nouvelle-Zdlande, 
 roi de I'ile Nouka-Hiva, certifions avec plaisir que Vavanouha, chef de Portua, 
 est I'ami des Europ^ens, et qu'il s'est toujours conduit, h. notre ^gard, avec 
 d^cence et bienvaillance. En consequence de quoi, nous le recommandons aux 
 bons soins de tous les navigateurs, qui peuvent demeurer ici en toute s^curit^. 
 Donn^ k Port-Charles (Anna-Maria), lie Nouka-Hiva, le 23 juillet 1835, 
 
 Charles, baron de Thierry, 
 Par le roi, 
 Ed. Fergus, colonel, aide-de-camp. 
 
 This Carolus Rex, primus atque ultimus, is a very ghost of a poor 
 king. He appears in the history of the early and difficult colonization 
 of New Zealand with his attempt at a French settlement in Akaroa ; in 
 the narrative of the Wilkes expedition he is found as a center of refine- 
 ment at the Bay of Islands ; in the story of the Bounty mutineers on Pit- 
 cairn's Island he flashes for a moment in passage. But no research has 
 yet added so much as a single line to the figure of the man who parades 
 in the royal proclamation as colonel and aide-de-camp, Ed. Fergus. 
 
 If the world's acquaintance with the Marquesas were to rest solely on 
 these thin failures of Church and State, the world would know little 
 indeed. But romance chanced to touch these green peaks; they live. 
 When Herman Melville wrote "Typee" it failed as Hterature. It was 
 not in accord Vv'ith that fustian stuff which then was the literature of 
 America ; it violated all the stupid canons of a dull art. He had the eye 
 to discern the fife beneath the rattling palms ; he felt the humanity of 
 the savage lust of life and joy of death ; he then had the pen of accuracy. 
 Once and again he wrote with unconscious art in sweet verity, "Typee, " 
 and "Omoo" a second chapter of the same Hfe, with deep breaths of 
 pure air. These done he turned to hterature, the Hterature of the 
 second quarter of the last century, a death in hfe ; the antiquarian may 
 
 ♦Amateurs of the jargon type will find no difficulty in penetrating these other entries in 
 the same dictionary. 
 
 tihu, s., ofr. 50. [dix sous.] 
 verekuti, a., trhs-bien. [very good.] 
 
134 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 give them shelf room for their shadow of a name, yet it would puzzle 
 even such an one to recall their titles. But "Typee" is the history of 
 the oMarquesas, the geography of Nukahiva, the story of savage life 
 before it had begun that change into new conditions which has proved 
 fatal. Memory holds the picture of a tattered copy of the first edition 
 of "Typee," picked up on the Broom road in Tahiti at a debit for ten 
 sous or some such trifling matter, dragged from a pile of undistinguished 
 lumber. Its cover, for but one was left, still showed patches of the 
 canary-colored glazed paper with which it must have made a fine show 
 in booksellers' windows when it came fresh from the presses. It was 
 riddled with thread holes, marks of the gnawing insect life of the Pacific 
 which goes through hterature far more consistently from cover to cover 
 than mere human readers. A shabby little book, a frowsy beachcomber 
 of a book fallen on its evil days, just the worth of perhaps liJm. But 
 pocket companion of the arduous scramble to the knife edge of the 
 mountain crest which captures the wet clouds over Taiohae, there it 
 showed its worth, which had outlived the neglect of man and had with- 
 stood the gnawing of the beetle. As in its pages, so before the eye lay 
 the valley of the Typees and the valley of the Happars, or, since the 
 restlessness of orthography has reached the uttermost sea, we are now 
 to designate them as the valleys of Haapa and Taipi. What matters it ? 
 The same authority which establishes our new speUing shows the vanity 
 of it all, "Haapa, now almost entirely extinct;" "Taipi, now almost 
 depopulated." Soon the only Marquesans aHve will be ^lehivi and 
 Kory-Kory and Marheyo, and Fayaway forever flitting in the fragrant 
 avenues of the humid forest. 
 
 It is depressing to write of these islands of vSoutheast Polynesia ; we 
 may not escape the mortuary and the monumental ; the pen arm is for- 
 ever condemned to wear the brassard. We can not finish the briefest 
 sketch of Rapanui, of Mangareva, of the Paumotu, of Tahiti, of the 
 Marquesas, without touching upon the obituary of each folk in its turn. 
 They die, placidly, uncomplainingly; they fade before the bright light 
 of the higher civilization which takes all from them and can give them 
 nothing in return for the joy of living of which it has robbed them. I 
 recall the saying of an aged jMaori to Featherstone : "As the Maori rat 
 dies before the Pakeha rat; as the Maori fly dies before the Pakeha fly, 
 as the Maori grass dies before the Pakeha grass, so dies the Maori before 
 the Pakeha. " It is a sense of personal loss, I have known the Poly- 
 nesian so well, the lilt of his life has so much with which I am attuned in 
 unison. In an earlier work I mentioned with reverent affection the 
 Polynesian debt which I owe to Dana. It came to me to study the 
 South Sea as the meet and proper end of my formal education. But to 
 that call I might not have given heed had there not been the draft of 
 earlier sentiment of attraction. On my desk, as I write the chapters of 
 these studies of a most interesting language group, lies the fillip to my 
 zeal, the mottled shell of a cowrie. It has been with me in the South 
 
THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 135 
 
 Sea, coals to a Newcastle which needs no heat, for it is the commonest 
 shell on the island beaches. But it has been with me all my life, a hun- 
 dred years ago a great-grandfather brought it back with him, a shell 
 from Owhyhee. That was all the story with which it came to me, just a 
 name which now we spell othergate, a name to recall; and in its cham- 
 bered recesses at the ear the whisper of booming reefs breaking in marble 
 fleece of foam and of the susurrus of the palm. Just a reminder that 
 Polynesia from my beginning has called me with a voice I have never 
 sought to gainsay. The personal digression may be pardoned if it but 
 serve to set the accent on the regret with which are written these notes 
 of the unrepining passage of a race as attractive as the butterflies and 
 scarcely more thoughtful of the responsibilities of life. 
 
 Had Bishop Dordillon but thought to be more specificinhis researches 
 the language of the Marquesas m.iglit properly be considered under the 
 heads of two dialects. In a loose sense they are to be regarded as the 
 dialects of the southeastern and northwestern groups which compose the 
 archipelago. Phonetically the critical points are marked in the variant 
 treatment of two palatals. Neither dialect retains in its purity the 
 nasal palatal ng; each may elide it; but in general it undergoes hori- 
 zontal mutation in the southeastern dialect into n and vertical in the 
 northwestern into k. In the matter of the mute palatal k there is less 
 distinctive quality; regarded broadly, we may say that the northwestern 
 dialect inclines to retain it, that the southeastern tends to elide it under 
 the influence which we have already found operative in Hawaii and 
 Samoa. The notes of Monsignor Dordillon and of Mr. Christian upon 
 the variety of k are to be disregarded ; each has fallen into the error 
 of basing comparisons upon the employment of the k as nmtation 
 ng-product with the n similarly produced, which can, of course, have 
 no bearing upon the treatment of the true Polynesian k. 
 
 In the exhaustive collation of the vocabulary I have been led several 
 times to the feeling that in the choice of vocables we might in the Mar- 
 quesas, as elsewhere, find circumstantial evidence of variant migration 
 streams. The proof has always escaped me because the dictionary 
 omits the note of dialect distinction. This point, which would be of 
 interest and probably of value, we are obHged to pass over, for it is now 
 too late to hope to recover the dying speech. 
 
 Bearing in mind this irrecoverable difference of two strongly marked 
 dialects, we present the comparative table of the Marquesan alphabet 
 set upon the Proto-Samoan base. 
 
 
 
 a a, e, i, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 e e. 
 
 a o 
 
 1 r, - 
 
 
 
 II 
 
 « 
 
 
 ng n. k, - 
 
 
 n w, - 
 
 h ;i, - 
 
 
 
 
 m m 
 
 V V 
 
 ff.v.h 
 
 kk.- 
 
 
 t^ n, - 
 
 
 
 
 pp 
 
136 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 The vowel flexibility lies within the triangle of the neutral vowel; its 
 occurrence is in unaccented syllables and it is most strongly marked in 
 the mutation e-a, the other alterations being rare. In the consonant 
 structure we find that all the palatals and all the Unguals are susceptible 
 of extinction. We have already commented upon this as a dialectic 
 criterion in the matter of the palatal ng and k. In the lingual series 
 the extinction of the Hquid is all but universal ; its retention, in the form 
 of r, seems to have no reference to dialect; in the printed vocabulary r 
 appears as initial in but 37 entries and its occurrence in the medial posi- 
 tion is indicated by no higher note of frequency ; the prime character of 
 the Marquesan phonetics is the loss of the Hquid ; it is that which sets it 
 off distinctively from all the other languages of the Polynesian family. 
 In the labial series we find the same fixed points as in the other lan- 
 guages of Southeastern Polynesia, the same variable point, the f , and 
 the variants there involve no new principles of phonetics. 
 
 Table 21, 
 
 Southeast Poly- Proto- Toneafiti 
 
 Polynesia, nesian. Samoan. 
 
 Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta-Mq , 
 
 Pau-Rn-Ta-Mq 
 
 Pau-Rn-Mgv-Mq .... 
 
 Pau-Rn-Mq 
 
 Mgv-Rn-Ta-Mq 
 
 Mgv-Rn-Mq 
 
 Ta-Rn-Mq 
 
 227 
 14 
 15 
 I 
 89 
 24 
 10 
 
 Total . 
 
 87 
 
 Pau-Mgv-Ta-Mq . 
 
 Pau-Ta-Mq 
 
 Pau-Mgv-Mq 
 
 Pau-Mq 
 
 Mgv-Ta-Mq 
 
 Mgv-Mq 
 
 Ta-Mq 
 
 Ta-Ha-Mq 
 
 Total. 
 
 Grand total. 
 
 1 1 
 
 32 
 4 
 18 
 42 
 207 
 85 
 23 
 
 422 
 
 509 
 
 380 
 
 194 
 
 574 
 
 129 
 
 178 
 
 160 
 
 259 
 
 284 
 
 28 
 
 29 
 
 6 
 
 135 
 69 
 28 
 
 579 
 
 106 
 
 89 
 18 
 40 
 191 
 290 
 166 
 23 
 
 923 
 
 1502 
 
 Yet here we find a character which serves to create a class division 
 within the province. The mutability which is expressed by the formula 
 ff,v,h is found in the Paumotu, Mangareva, and Tahiti. Before we 
 set the Marquesas in this company, as might seem justifiable from the 
 consonant scheme just presented, we are to note that f-/ characterizes 
 the dialect of the southeastern Marquesas, f-h the northwest. The 
 only language in which i-h holds exclusive place is Rapanui. 
 
 In the foregoing chapters a considerable amount of the Marquesan 
 material has been caught in the meshes of the identification of various 
 affiliates netted in the sedulous examination of the Paumotu, Manga- 
 
THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 137 
 
 revan, and Tahiti. Preparatory to the continuance of our study of the 
 Marquesan we shall carry that already ascertained material forward 
 into the present chapter in Table 21 on page 136, in which we con- 
 tinue to maintain the prime dichotomous division based upon the 
 presence or absence of the Rapanui affihation. 
 
 From the tabulation of affiliates which has been drawn out in con- 
 nection with the Rapanui dictionary we derive the following instances 
 of affihation of Rapanui and the Marquesas which have left no record 
 elsewhere in Southeast Polynesia : 
 
 lesa 
 
 2 
 
 3-Rap 
 30 
 
 anui: 
 53 
 
 65 
 
 67 
 
 88 
 
 123 
 
 138 
 
 156 
 
 190 
 
 207 
 
 222 
 
 252 
 
 274 
 
 7 
 
 36 
 
 57 
 
 67 
 
 77 
 
 95 
 
 124 
 
 147 
 
 177 
 
 191 
 
 210 
 
 226 
 
 256 
 
 276 
 
 8 
 
 37 
 
 59 
 
 69 
 
 78 
 
 102 
 
 125 
 
 148 
 
 178 
 
 197 
 
 211 
 
 227 
 
 265 
 
 279 
 
 II 
 
 39 
 
 60 
 
 70 
 
 84 
 
 III 
 
 133 
 
 149 
 
 187 
 
 198 
 
 214 
 
 228 
 
 270 
 
 284 
 
 12 
 
 44 
 
 62 
 
 72 
 
 85 
 
 114 
 
 135 
 
 155 
 
 188 
 
 201 
 
 220 
 
 231 
 
 271 
 
 291 
 
 20 47 
 
 Very little of this material is identifiable in the rearward track of the 
 migration. The Tongafiti migration has left no record; the Proto- 
 Samoan appears in but the items 784, 791, 800. The general Poly- 
 nesian is found in 350. 
 
 Our next contribution is derived from that residual part of the Mar- 
 quesas vocabulary which is not recognizable in Rapanui and which has 
 escaped collation from the several bases of the other languages of the 
 province, Paumotu, Mangareva, and Tahiti. Thus we are left with no 
 more than the reference to the groups of earher migration source and 
 to the Hawaiian, as in the preceding chapter, where we found its inclu- 
 sion of interest. As in that chapter, we designate the occurrence of 
 Hawaiian affiliates by the employment of bold-face figures. 
 
 Marquesas-Hawaii : 
 
 3052 3077 3096 3123 3144 3163 3193 3218 3239 3255 3269 3289 3325 3346 
 
 3053 3083 3098 3124 3145 3164 3196 3221 3240 3256 3271 3302 3330 3348 
 
 3054 3084 3104 3128 3146 3166 3198 3224 3243 3258 3273 3307 3332 3349 
 
 3055 3085 3108 3131 3147 3170 3202 3227 3245 3262 3278 3309 iiii 3351 
 
 3056 3088 3112 3132 3148 3171 3203 3229 3248 3263 3279 3316 3334 3353 
 
 3062 3089 3113 3134 3150 3173 3205 3233 3249 3265 3282 3319 3336 3354 
 
 3064 3091 3116 3136 3156 3177 3207 3235 3250 3266 3283 3322 3340 3355 
 
 3066 3092 3118 3138 3157 3184 3211 3236 3253 3267 3286 3323 3344 3358 
 
 3068 3093 3119 3139 3159 3186 3214 3237 3254 3268 3287 3324 3345 3359 
 
 3069 3094 3121 3141 3161 3189 3216 
 Polynesian-Marquesas : 
 
 3065 3102 3120 3122 3187 3199 3228 3234 3242 3246 3297 3304 
 Proto-Samoan-Marquesas : 
 
 3057 3075 3095 3106 3129 3149 3185 3204 3222 3247 3281 3303 3318 3343 
 
 3060 3076 3097 3107 3130 3151 3188 3208 3223 3252 3284 3305 3328 3347 
 
 3063 3078 3099 3109 3133 3153 3190 3209 3225 3257 3288 3306 3329 3350 
 
 3067 30S1 3100 31 15 3135 3154 3191 3213 3231 3261 3292 3312 3331 3353 
 
 3072 3082 3101 3117 3137 3155 3192 3217 3232 3276 3296 3313 3335 3356 
 
 3073 3086 3103 3126 3142 3168 3197 3219 3244 3280 3298 3315 3338 3357 
 
 3074 3087 3105 3127 3143 3178 3201 3220 
 Tongafiti-Marquesas : 
 
 3058 3080 3125 3162 3174 3181 3200 3226 3259 3274 3291 3300 33143327 
 
 3059 3090 3140 3165 3175 3182 3206 3230 3260 3275 3293 3301 33173337 
 
 3061 31 10 3152 3167 3176 3183 3210 3238 3264 3277 3294 3308 33203339 
 
 3070 3111 3158 3169 3179 3194 3212 3241 3270 3285 3295 3310 33213341 
 
 3071 3114 3160 3172 3180 3195 3215 3251 3272 3290 3299 33" 33263342 
 3079 
 
138 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 The sum of all these partial results is set forth in the following table, 
 still retaining the primal division on the Rapanui base and bringing 
 forward the corresponding sums from Table 14 on page 113: 
 
 Table 22. 
 
 
 
 Southeast 
 Polynesia. 
 
 Poly- 
 nesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 1 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Mq-Rn 
 
 
 72 i 
 87 
 
 38^ 
 
 3 
 3' 
 
 1 
 
 8. 
 
 76 
 579 
 
 Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta-Mq 
 
 
 
 
 Total 
 
 
 •59 
 
 381 
 
 34 
 
 8i 
 
 655 
 
 Mq 
 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
 12 
 
 
 
 69 
 23 
 
 ! '0 
 
 •52 
 
 156 
 
 Mq-Ha 
 
 133 
 
 
 Total 
 
 133 
 
 
 
 12 
 
 1 92 
 
 ' 71 
 
 923 
 
 Pau-Mgv-Ta-Mq 
 
 
 422 i 
 
 •94 
 
 129 
 
 i 178 
 
 Grand total 1 
 
 581 
 
 587 
 
 I ^" 
 
 ! 330 
 
 1 
 
 1886 
 
 
 In Bishop Dordillon's dictionary we count 12,000 entries. This is 
 gross exaggeration. It has already been noted that there are two dia- 
 lects; the dictionary is clearly a loose compaction of both. It is quite 
 safe to say that practically there is duplication of every item, that its 
 form in one dialect and its form in the other dialect double the entries. 
 It is inconceivable that the Marquesans possess twice the speech equip- 
 ment which the research of careful investigators for more than a century 
 has been able to discover for Tahiti. The fact that the count of the 
 Marquesas speech is almost exactly double that of Tahiti is evidential 
 that the explanation of the discrepancy hes in the agglomeration of two 
 dialects, each of about the same figure as that of Tahiti. Since the 
 
 Table 23. 
 
 Marquesas, i Tahiti, j Paumotu. 
 
 P. ct. P. ct. ! P. ct. 
 
 Southeast Polynesia j 581 31 38 
 
 Polynesian ! 587 31 31 
 
 Proto-Samoan | 255 13 10 
 
 Tongafiti j 330 I 18 i 20 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 author's designation of dialectic diversity is by no means consistently 
 or completely carried out in that dictionary, it is impossible to collate 
 the text for the enumeration of each dialect. We shall, however, not 
 go very far astray in assuming for the base figure in the computations 
 upon which we are next to engage that which we employed in Tahiti, or 
 the round number of 6,000. 
 
 Wehave developed in the Marquesan the identification of 1,886 affili- 
 ates, 31 per cent of the language; with this we compare identification in 
 
THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 
 
 139 
 
 the Paumotu amounting to 52 per cent, 26 per cent of Mangareva, 33 
 per cent of Tahiti. The occurrence of these identifications in com- 
 parison of the four languages is shown in Table 23. 
 
 In these figures we have neglected the division upon the Rapanui base. 
 This point we shall next examine. We find that the Marquesan has 655 
 words in common with Rapanui, 34 per cent of the former, just twice 
 as much, 68 per cent of the latter, these ratings resting on identifiable 
 speech figures. 
 
 We now pass to the subdivision of the common element of Marquesan 
 in the other languages of the province. The first table of this series sets 
 forth the sums and percentages for all Southeast Polynesia. 
 
 Table 24. 
 
 
 Rapanui affiliates. 
 
 Extra-Rapanui. 
 
 Total. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 No. j P. ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 Paumotu 
 
 347 
 579 
 
 475 
 
 60 
 89 
 82 
 
 253 27 
 605 ! 65 
 923 59 
 
 600 
 1122 
 1027 
 
 40 
 
 74 
 
 67 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 Herein we see that the Rapanui element of the Marquesan lacks httle 
 of community with the same element in Mangareva and that it is nearly 
 as close to Tahiti, but from the Paumotu it is separated by a consider- 
 able interval. At this point of the inquiry into Tahiti we found that its 
 Rapanui element as.sociated almost equally with the Marquesas and 
 Mangareva, 80 and 78 per cent respectively, and that its association 
 with the Paumotu was 60 per cent, the figure which we have now devel- 
 oped for the Marquesas. From earlier chapters we continue the note 
 that the Rapanui element of Mangareva was more closely associated 
 with the Paumotu (53 per cent), and in the Paumotu it associated most 
 largely with the Marquesan (86 per cent) . The extra- Rapanui element 
 of the Marquesan shows the 
 same points of allftliation, clos- 
 est with the Mangarevan, next 
 with Tahiti by practically the 
 same interval as in the Rapanui 
 element, but far more widely 
 removed from the Paumotu. 
 We have seen that this element 
 in Tahiti associates most largely 
 with the Paumotu (44 per cent) ; in Mangareva there is a 45 per cent 
 association with the Marquesas, and in the Paumotu the association 
 is with Tahiti to the very considerable extent of 84 per cent. 
 
 Table 25 shows the identifications which do not pass beyond South- 
 east Polynesia. 
 
 
 Table 
 
 25- 
 
 
 
 
 Rapanui affiliates. 
 
 Extra-Rapanui. 
 
 No. P. ct. 
 
 1 
 
 No. 
 
 P. ct. 
 
 Paumotu 
 
 Mangareva. . . 
 Tahiti 
 
 18 
 87 
 47 
 
 20 
 
 77 
 54 
 
 6, 
 
 293 
 
 '93 
 
 46 
 
140 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 In each element of this material the Marquesan shows the closest 
 association with Mangareva and the position of the Paumotu is rela- 
 tively remote. 
 
 As before, we set the three rearward elements of migration source in 
 
 Table 26. 
 
 Table 26. 
 
 
 Rapanui aflBliates. 
 
 Extra-Rapanui. 
 
 Polynesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 Polynesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 NO. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 1 
 
 Paumotu i 257 
 
 Mangareva 1 355 
 
 Tahiti j 34° 
 
 1 
 
 69 
 
 14 
 23 
 
 74 
 
 57 
 70 
 
 65 
 
 1 , 1 
 70 1 67 j 33 
 86 ! 141 68 
 80 j 165 80 
 
 1 
 
 34 
 75 
 82 
 
 »5 
 34 
 37 
 
 87 
 125 
 
 «35 
 
 35 
 50 
 
 In our study of the Tahiti material we took occasion to note at this 
 stage the identification of 105 items exclusively with Hawaii, and of 23 
 identifications shared with the Marquesas. In the collation of the 
 Marquesas we find, additional to the 23 items brought over from Tahiti, 
 the exclusive identification of 133 items in Hawaii and 23 others for 
 which we are able to identify a Proto-Samoan source. It would carry 
 us beyond the bounds of this province of Southeast Polynesia if we 
 were to venture here upon any discussion of this phenomenon. That 
 may properly be left to the workers in Hawaii. In the "Polynesian 
 Wanderings" the dissection of purely Proto-Samoan material showed 
 forth the trace of a migration of that earlier stock due north from Nuclear 
 Polynesia with no evidence of an intermediate halt. The items here 
 assembled show that a migration of indeterminate source passed from 
 Tahiti to Hawaii direct, from Tahiti to Hawaii by way of the Marquesas, 
 from the Marquesas to Hawaii, and in all this record of migration there 
 is clear evidence that at least one of the squadrons on the Marquesas 
 road to Hawaii was Proto-Samoan. 
 
 The relations of the identifications 
 of earher source to the mass of Mar- 
 quesas identifications are presented in 
 Table 27. 
 
 Comparison with Table 20 in the 
 chapter on Tahiti shows that the 
 same principles are operative in the 
 Marquesas also. In the Rapanui 
 element we find the same high per- 
 centage appertaining to that indiscriminate source which we can class 
 in no other fashion than as general Polynesian, the low percentages of 
 the two distinctive migrations; in each language the Tongafiti shows 
 
 Table 27. 
 
 
 Rapanui 
 affiliates. 
 
 Extra- 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Polynesian 
 
 Proto-Samoan . . 
 Tongafiti 
 
 58 
 
 P. ct. 
 16 
 18 
 20 
 
 
 75 
 
 54 
 
THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 
 
 141 
 
 a trifle more of contributive activity, but so small are the figures 
 that this amounts to little in the mass. In the element which we 
 can not connect with Rapanui we find in the two languages the some- 
 what considerable enhancement of the two distinctive migration 
 sources at the expense of the general Polynesian, and in the Mar- 
 quesas the Proto-Samoan runs a little higher, the Tongafiti a Httle 
 lower than in Tahiti. 
 
 3052. 
 3053. 
 
 3055- 
 3056. 
 3057- 
 
 3058. 
 3059- 
 
 3060. 
 
 3061. 
 
 3062. 
 
 3063. 
 3064. 
 
 3065- 
 
 3066. 
 3067. 
 
 3068. 
 
 3069. 
 
 3070. 
 
 3071- 
 
 3072. 
 
 3073- 
 
 3074- 
 
 3075- 
 
 3076. 
 3077 
 
 a with numerals (a iahi, one). Ha.: j 3078. 
 akahi, id. , . j 
 
 aa to be indisposed because of indi- | 
 gestion. Ha. : ana, to suffer through 
 illness. 
 
 aatohe said of a person who covers 
 himself with odors. Ha.: ala, spicy, 
 perfumed, aromatic. 
 aava a fish. Ha.: aawa, id. 
 aie to borrow. Ha.: aie, to owe. 
 aiu old, ancient. Sa. : alivu, long ago ; 
 livii, prematurely aged. Ha. : aliuliu, 
 a long time; liuliu, for a long time. 
 akatea a bush. Ma.: akalea, a tree. 
 akau the nineteenth day of the moon. 
 Ma.: rakannui, the sixteenth day of 
 the moon; rakaumatohi, the seven- 
 teenth day. 
 
 a men a a burden carried on the 
 shoulder. Sa. : avioga, id. 
 amumu a low, murmuring sound. 
 Ma. : hamumu, to mutter, to mumble. 
 anahu charcoal, soot. Ha.: lanahu, 
 charcoal. 
 
 anu liquor amnii. Sa.: lanu, id. 
 ao respiration, breath. Ha.: aho, 
 breath. 
 
 ao to collect with hand or net. Sa. : 
 ao, to gather. Ma.: ao, to collect. 
 Ta. : aoaia, to collect food and other 
 things with care. 
 aoa a fish. Ha. : aoa, id. 
 aoina to pass a sleepless night. Sa. : 
 aoina, to lie awake until dawn. 
 apana to patch. Ha.: apana, a frag- 
 ment, a patch. 
 
 ato to cut with the nails. Ha.: ako, 
 to cut as with scissors. 
 atua the fourteenth day of the moon. 
 Ma.: atua, id. 
 
 atutahi the name of a star. Ma.: 
 atutahi, Canopus. 
 
 auau to bathe. Sa.: 'aw'aw, id. Ha.: 
 auau, id. 
 
 auau table cloth. Sa.: laulau, coco- 
 nut leaf plaited for food service. 
 auoa a long net of leaves for fishing. 
 Sa. : lauloa, id. 
 
 ava a small fish of sweet water. Sa. : 
 'ava'ava, a small fish. Ha.: awa, a 
 fish. 
 
 aviti liar, to exaggerate. Sa. : 'avili, 
 to bring a false report, to lie. 
 ea to be satisfied. Ha.: lea, to be 
 pleased, to feel comfortable. 
 
 3079- 
 3080. 
 
 3081. 
 
 3082. 
 3083. 
 
 3084. 
 3085 
 
 3086. 
 3087. 
 
 3088. 
 3089. 
 
 3090. 
 
 3091. 
 3092. 
 3093. 
 3094. 
 3095- 
 3096. 
 3097 
 3098. 
 3099 
 3100 
 3101 
 3102 
 
 eeva weak, feeble. Sa. : 'e'eva, to suf- 
 fer from illness, from weakness, from 
 hunger. 
 
 ehu to fall in bits. Ma.: rehu, to 
 spHt off in chips. 
 
 ehua, ehuo a large constellation. 
 Ma. : rchua, a star or planet, probably 
 Jupiter. 
 
 ei (ima ei) honest, no thief. Sa.: of. 
 lelei, good. 
 
 eki a shrub. Sa. : le'ile'i, a tree, 
 fafaua a stingray. Ha.: hahalua, a 
 fish tabu to women under pain of 
 death. 
 
 fainu, hainu to give to drink. Ha. : 
 hahiu, id. 
 
 feci eversion of the lids, to open the 
 eye with the finger in order to express 
 the falsity of what has been said. Ha. : 
 helei, to say no by a signal of pulling 
 down one corner of the eye slyly. 
 feeo, heeo coral. Sa.: feofeo, id. 
 fena, hena tight closed, glued. Sa.: 
 fenafena, hard, tough. 
 fio to take flight. Ha. : hio, to wander. 
 haahaha to boast, to brag, to vaunt. 
 Ha.: hoohaba, to strut, to be proud. 
 haate, hakate to push forward, to 
 seek to rise. Ma. : tete, to exert one- 
 self, strenuous. 
 
 hae to bark furiously. Ha.: hae, to 
 bark. 
 
 hahea grand, important. Ha. : haheo, 
 proud, haughty, to put on airs. 
 haitara, haitana, haitaa sick abed. 
 Ha.: haikala, a fatal disease. 
 hanamana miracle, a wonder. Ha.: 
 hanamana, id. 
 
 hano to desire, to seek to. Sa. : sano, 
 to desire, to long for. 
 haore, haoe, ace foreigner, non- 
 Polynesian. Ha.: haole, id. 
 hatea large, spacious, vast. Sa.: 
 atcatea, id. Ha.: akea, id. 
 hautete the shivering of fever. Ha. : 
 hankcke, to shiver with cold. 
 hee oto to cut. Sa.: sele, id. Ha.: 
 helehele, id. 
 
 heikai, feikai breadfruit cooked with 
 coconut milk. Sa.: fai'ai, id. 
 heu hua to dance nude. Sa.: tele- 
 fua, naked. 
 
 hiamoe to sleep. Sa. -.fiamoe, drowsy, 
 sleepy. Ma.: hiamoe, id. 
 
142 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 3103. 
 
 3104. 
 
 3105. 
 3106. 
 3107- 
 
 3108. 
 3109. 
 
 3110. 
 3III- 
 3112. 
 
 3113- 
 3114- 
 
 3115- 
 3116. 
 3"7- 
 3ii8. 
 
 3"9- 
 3120. 
 
 3121. 
 3122. 
 
 3124. 
 3125- 
 
 3126. 
 3127 
 
 3i2» 
 3129 
 
 3130 
 3131 
 
 hiapo young banyan, its bast and j 
 cloth. Sa. : 5/a/>o, bast cloth. _ j 
 
 hinihini mumbling. Ha.: hinihini, 
 whispering. 
 
 hitihiti a kind of song. Sa.: fiii, id. 
 hivihivi thin, lean. Sa.: iviivia, id. 
 ho to rub with the hand, to massage. 
 To. : fofo, to rub the hands down the 
 belly.' 
 
 hoata to be clear, bright. Ha. : hoaka, 
 brightness, shining. 
 hope moa a hair ornament for the 
 girdle. Sa. : sope, a lock of hair left 
 longer than the rest. 
 hopu to embrace, to clasp about the 
 body. Ma. : Jiopu. to catch, to seize. 
 houua to lash two canoes together. 
 Ma.: hou, to fasten together. 
 huki small sticks which close up the 
 ridge of a house. Ha. : hui, the small 
 uniting sticks in a thatched house, 
 humu to attach, to tie. Ha.: hutnu, 
 to fasten together by sewing. 
 huna the eleventh day of the moon. 
 Ma.: huna, the tenth day. Ha.: 
 ohuna, the eleventh day. 
 huri resemblance. vSa.: foliga, to 
 resemble. 
 
 huru to roast on hot stones. Ha. : ulu, 
 name of an oven. 
 
 huru to elbow, to push. To.: huru, 
 to push. 
 
 hakaieie proud, pompous, haughty. 
 Ha.: hooieie, foppish, proud, vain- 
 glorious. 
 
 hakaii a row of things. Ha.: it, a 
 collection of small things. 
 iki, iini to pour, to spill. Sa.: ligi, 
 liligi, id. Ma.: ringi, riringi, id. 
 Ta.: ninii,id.. Pau.: ririgi.id. 
 iko to be on good terms. Ha. : lio, to 
 have great affection for. 
 ito coconut leaf unexpanded. Ta. : 
 litolHo, soft, tender, unripe. Ma.: 
 rito, a leaf bud. Ta.: rilo, to bud. 
 Mgv.: rito, transparent, thin, said of 
 leaves just unfolding. 
 iuiua that which it makes one dizzy 
 to see. Ha. : Una, vertigo. 
 ka a bird. Ha.: a, a sea bird. 
 kaapaapa brilliant, shining. Ma.: 
 karapa, to flash. 
 
 kahua to begin (of a chant, of a 
 prayer). Sa.: a/wa, to begin. 
 kaiheehee to go from place to place 
 to enjoy feasts. Sa.: 'aisee, to beg 
 food at feasts. 
 
 kaihue thief. Ha.: aihue, to steal. 
 kaika a meal, feast. Sa. : 'aiga, meal. 
 Ha.: aina, id. 
 
 kaioto a sort of hemorrhage, piles. 
 Sa.: 'ailolo, a cancerous ulcer. 
 kaitu to perfume oneself during a 
 tabu period when it was forbidden. 
 Ha.: aiku. to break a tabu. 
 kaka sack, pocket. Ha.: aa, pocket, 
 
 [33. kaka a fish. Sa. 
 
 id. Ha.: aa, id. 
 
 3134- 
 3135- 
 
 3136. 
 
 3137- 
 3138. 
 
 3139- 
 3140. 
 
 3141- 
 3142- 
 
 3I44. 
 3145- 
 
 3146. 
 
 3147- 
 
 3148. 
 3149- 
 
 3150. 
 
 3151- 
 
 3152. 
 
 3153- 
 
 3154- 
 
 3155- 
 
 3156. 
 
 3157- 
 
 3158. 
 
 3159- 
 3160. 
 
 3161. 
 
 3162. 
 
 3163. 
 3164. 
 3165. 
 
 3166. 
 3167. 
 
 kaka the husk. Ha.: aa, outer husk 
 of the coconut, hulls. 
 kakaa o te haoe a kind of pyrosis. 
 Sa. : 'a'ala, to smart, to sting. Ha. : 
 aala, a scrofulous sore. 
 kakauha decrepit through age. Ha. : 
 aatia, epithet applied to a woman as 
 she begins to advance in age. 
 kakava burnt. Sa.: 'a'ara, very hot. 
 kakei long strands of cord with which 
 a net is closed. Ha. : aei, a medium- 
 sized rope, a net used in catching 
 opelu and maomao. 
 kako a bird. Ha. : ao, id. 
 kapua to wave a torch that it may 
 burst into a blaze. Ma.: kapura, 
 fire. 
 
 karakara a bird. Ha. : alala, id. 
 kato a bag, sack. Sa.: 'a/o, id. The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, page 255. 
 kaviti a liar. Sa.: 'avili, a liar, a 
 great story-teller. Cf. 3076. 
 keetu a red tufa. Ha. : eleku, a stone. 
 keheu wing of a fowl. Ha. : eheu, id. 
 
 Cf. 3254- , , 
 
 kehukehu twilight. Ha.: ehuehu, 
 darkness arising from dust, fog, or 
 vapor. The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 page 313- 
 
 kena burning, very hot. Ha.: ena, 
 red-hot, to burn as a fire. 
 ketaha, etaha a fern. Ha. : ekaha, id. 
 ketuketu to snufT a candle. Sa. : 
 eueu, id. 
 
 keu mischievous, naughty. Ha.: eu, 
 disobedient, mischievous, 
 ki whistling. Sa.: 'j, to emit a sharp 
 sound. 
 
 ki superlative sign, very. Ma.: ki, 
 very. 
 
 kii sound. Sa.: 'Hi, to blow a 
 trumpet. 
 
 kiki a leguminous plant. Sa. : 'i'i, a 
 small plant. 
 
 kikomata the eye. Sa. : 'i'omaia, the 
 eyeball. 
 
 kio said of the women and children 
 who run away to the mountain shel- 
 ters in time of war. Ha.: kio, to 
 flee, to hasten away in fear. 
 ko the right or left side of a valley. 
 Ha. : 0, a place, but indefinitely. 
 koama a crab. Ma. : korama, a shell- 
 fish. 
 
 kofaa, kohaa a fish. Ha. : ohaa, id. 
 koha a scar, a wound. Ma.: koha, 
 a scar. 
 
 kohai a tree. Ha.: ohai, a flowering 
 shrub. 
 
 koii withered, sundried. Ma. : koriri, 
 abortive fruit. 
 
 koina enjoyment. Ha. : olina, to play. 
 kokau a fish. Ha.: oau, id. 
 koki song of the ? nightingale. Ma.: 
 koki, to sing in the early morning. 
 komata a fish. Ha.: o»iaka, id. 
 komoe tattooing at the knee. Ma.: 
 komore, an ornament for the ankle. 
 
THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 
 
 143 
 
 3168. 
 
 3169. 
 
 3170. 
 
 3171- 
 3172. 
 
 3173- 
 
 3174- 
 3175- 
 3176. 
 
 3177- 
 3178. 
 
 3179- 
 
 3180. 
 3181. 
 3182. 
 
 3183. 
 
 3184. 
 3185- 
 3186. 
 3187. 
 
 3188. 
 3189. 
 3190. 
 3191- 
 
 3192. 
 3193- 
 3194- 
 3195- 
 3196. 
 
 3197 
 3198 
 
 kona drunk. Sa.: 
 ona, id. 
 
 'ona, id. Ha.: i 3199- 
 
 Ma. 
 
 konohi mata white of the eye. 
 konohi, the eye. 
 
 konu fat, gross. Ha.: onu, to swell, 
 to enlarge. 
 
 kopeu a fish. Ha.: o^e/M, id. 
 kopiko going zigzag. To.: opiopio, 
 rovingly. Ma.: kopiko, to go alter- 
 nately in opposite directions. 
 kopio, opio unripe, not fully devel- 
 oped. Ha.: opio, young, immature, 
 unripe. 
 
 kopipi stunted, shriveled, wrinkled. 
 Ma. : kopipi, flaccid, withered. 
 koriri stunted, dried up. Ma. : koriri, 
 abortive, stunted. 
 
 koro a ring. Ma.: koro, a noose, 
 loop, ring. The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, page 220. 
 
 kotaa to shiver with cold. Ha. : 
 okakala, a chill, shivering. 
 kotai, otai a kind of food. Sa. : 
 'otai, dracaena root cooked in coconut 
 water. But observe To. : otai, a prep- 
 aration of food. 
 
 kotava a small shellfish. Ma.: ko- 
 tawatawa, id. 
 
 koukou a bird. Ma.: ifeoM^o«, id. 
 kuai the sea eel. Ma. : kuai, a lish. 
 kuku to smooth, to plane. Ma.: 
 kuku, to rub over a rough surface, to 
 scrape. 
 
 kuvai wet, full of water. Ma.: 
 kuwaiwai, wet. 
 
 ma by, through. Ha.: ma, id. 
 maava a fish. Sa. : malava, id. 
 mahae a fish. Ha.: mahae, id. 
 mahea expanded, in bloom. Sa. : 
 mafela, orificium vaginae apertum. 
 Ma.: mawhera, open. 
 mahimahi a great fish. Sa.: masi- 
 masi, a dolphin. Ha.: mahimahi, id. 
 makoa pale. Ha.: maoha, whitish, 
 grayish. 
 
 makomako a fish. Sa.: ma'oma'o, 
 id. Ha.: maomao, id. 
 maku to remain, to dwell. Sa. : mau, 
 to dwell. Ha.: mau, to continue in 
 the same place. 
 
 mamo a fish. Sa. : mama, id. Ha.: 
 mama, id. 
 
 mamua before, former, of old. Ha.: 
 mamua, id. 
 
 manene a cheat. Ma.: manene, a 
 stranger, an alien. 
 
 maoi a banana. Ha.: maoli, id. 
 Ma. : maori, a sweet-potato variety. 
 matai the thread which snoods the 
 bait to the hook or the hook to the 
 line. Ha. : makali, to bait a hook. 
 matohi to divide poi with the hand. 
 Sa.: matofi, to be divided into quar- 
 ters. 
 
 matue, matuke brown, of dark com- 
 plexion. Ha.: makue, brown, any 
 dark color. 
 
 3200. 
 
 3201. 
 
 3202. 
 
 3203. 
 
 3204. 
 3205. 
 
 3206. 
 3207. 
 
 3208. 
 3209. 
 
 3210. 
 
 3211. 
 
 3212. 
 
 3213- 
 3214- 
 
 3215- 
 
 3216. 
 32I7. 
 
 3218. 
 3219. 
 
 3220. 
 3221. 
 
 3222. 
 3223. 
 
 3224. 
 
 3225 
 
 3226 
 
 3227, 
 3228 
 
 3229 
 3230 
 3231 
 
 matuku, matuu a sea bird of heavy 
 flight. Sa.: matu'u, a crane. Ma.: 
 matuku, the blue heron. 
 moehu exiled, banished, prisoner of 
 war. Ma.: morehu, a survivor. 
 mohe a crab. Sa.: most, a young 
 crayfish. 
 
 mooa careless, fatigued, indifTcrent. 
 Ha. : moloa, listless, lazy, idle. 
 motioho a clever thief, an arrant 
 knave. Ha.: mofew, to steal. 
 mu a fish. Sa.: mu, id. 
 naie a fish. Ha.: naia, a blackfish, 
 porpoise. 
 
 naku to scratch. Ma.: naku, id. 
 naninani to strut, to show off. Ha.: 
 naninani, to enjoy the honors of a 
 chief. 
 
 naunau soft, flexible. Sa. : gaugau, id. 
 nehunehu a fish. Sa.: nefu, id. 
 Ha.: nehu, id. 
 
 nene lasciviousness. Ma.: nene, 
 orgasm. 
 
 neveneve swollen, bloated. Ha.: 
 newenewe, plump. 
 
 nihi to hide, to steal away. Ma.: 
 nihi, to move stealthily, to sneak 
 away. 
 
 nini to be attached to. Sa. : gigi, to 
 be fond of. 
 
 noa a game of guessing in which hand 
 an object is held. Ha.: noa, the 
 stone held in this game. 
 noke a sea eel; nokenoke water- 
 worms. Ma. : noke, a worm. 
 noni a shrub. Ha.: noni, id. 
 none a small diurnal mosquito, flea. 
 Sa. : nono, a white ant. 
 none red. Ha.: nono, red. 
 nuheke a fish. Sa.: gufe'e, a squid. 
 Both Bishop Dordillon and Pere 
 Violette employ poisson in their defi- 
 nitions; the identification holds good 
 despite their ignorance of systematic 
 biology. 
 
 oa to end (of war). Sa.: ola, id. 
 oama, kokama a fish, a crab. Ha. : 
 oama, a fish. 
 
 oata a large ant. Sa.: loata, id. 
 oeoe lascivious fondlings. Sa.: ale, 
 coitus. 
 
 oeoe to reproach, to reprove. Ha.: 
 ale, to rebuke. 
 
 ohoau a canoe shed. Sa. : afolau, a 
 type of house without center posts. 
 ohoee to awake with a start. Ma.: 
 ohorere, to start suddenly. 
 ohohina gray hair. Ha.: ohohina, id. 
 ohoia, ohoika to start up, to tremble 
 with fear. Sa. : oho, to be astonished. 
 Ma.: oho, to start from fear or sur- 
 prise. 
 
 ohure to cut the hair. Ha.: ohule, 
 bald. 
 
 oi to stir, bestir. Ma. : oi, to shudder, 
 to shake. 
 00a a fish. Sa.: loloa, id. 
 
144 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 3232. ou-amo a carrying pole, yoke. Proto- 
 Samoan: kau, a tree. 
 
 3233. ouou a bird. Ha.: ouou, id. 
 
 3234. pa a hook in bonito fishing. Sa. : pa, 
 a pearlshell fishhook. Ma.: pa, a 
 fishhook. 
 
 3235. pahikahika to stagger under a heavy 
 burden. Ha.: pahiahia, to slip, to 
 stumble. 
 
 3236. paiuma to amuse oneself by striking 
 the breast in cadence. Ha.: pai- 
 umatima, id. 
 
 3237. paoa a seine. Ha.: paloa, id. 
 
 3238. paopao to rap at the door. Ma.: 
 pao, to strike with an instrument, as a 
 hammer. 
 
 3239. papai to box the ears, to slap. Ha.: 
 papai, to smite gently. 
 
 3240. papakaina dinner table. Ha.: papa- 
 aina, id. 
 
 3241. papaki to slap. Ma.: paki.id. Cf. 
 3239- 
 
 3242. pata small pimples. Sa. : ^a/a, pimply. 
 
 Ma.: pata, id. 
 
 3243. pataka to peel wood, to bark a tree. 
 Ha.: pakaa, to peel oflf, to strip off 
 the skin from a vegetable. 
 
 3244. pate a small box. Sa.: pate, a small 
 wooden drum. 
 
 3245. patihitihi a fish. Ha.: pakii, id. 
 
 3246. pati-ke to clap the hands in singing. 
 Sa. : pati, to clap the hands. Ma.: 
 pati, to pat fondly. 
 
 3247. patu hakiuka bloating of the body. 
 Sa. : patu, a fatty tumor. 
 
 3248. patuitui a fish. Ha.: pakuikui, id. 
 
 3249. pautu to beat. Ha.: paluku, id. 
 
 3250. pavai a dam, sluice. Ha.: pawai, a 
 watering trough. 
 
 3251. paveavea hot, burning. Ma..: pawera, 
 hot, fever. 
 
 3252. peau a wave. Sa. : peau, id. 
 
 3253. peee swollen, distended belly. Ha.: 
 pele, fat, to have a large belly. 
 
 3254. peheu, peehu wing. Ha.: peheu id. 
 Cf. 3145- 
 
 3255- pekahi to make signs with the hand, 
 to blow the fire with a fan. Ha.: 
 peahi, id. | 
 
 3256. pepepepe low, flat. Ha. : pepepe, id. I 
 
 3257. pihonohono to exhale the odor of 
 urine. To.: hihogo, stench. ! 
 
 3258. pikao to envelop, to fold up. Ha.: \ 
 piao, to curl up, to fold up. I 
 
 3259. pinai precipice, a steep place. Ma.: I 
 pinaki, the gentle slope of a hill. 1 
 
 3260. pioi to roll. Ma. : pirori, to roll along, i 
 
 3261. pipi a tree. Sa.: pipi, id. j 
 
 3262. pivaivai moist, full of water. Ha.: i 
 pipiwai, a place where water oozes 
 out. 
 
 3263. poea toothless. Ha. : polea, to sink in 
 as cheeks without teeth. 
 
 3264. poeei collar of the small teeth of the 
 porpoise. Ma.: porcri-nuku, one of 
 the stars fastened by Tane upon the 
 breast of his father Rangi to make 
 him look beautiful. 
 
 3265. 
 
 3266. 
 
 3267. 
 
 3268. 
 
 3269. 
 
 3270. 
 
 3271- 
 3272. 
 
 3273- 
 
 3274- 
 
 3275- 
 
 3276. 
 3277- 
 
 3278. 
 3279- 
 3280. 
 
 3281. 
 3282 
 3283. 
 3284. 
 
 3285. 
 3286. 
 
 3287. 
 
 3288. 
 3289. 
 
 3290. 
 
 3291. 
 
 3292. 
 
 3293- 
 3294- 
 
 3295- 
 3296. 
 
 3297- 
 3298. 
 3299- 
 
 poekaka to be polished, smooth. Ha. : 
 
 polea, smooth. 
 
 pohoe, pohore excoriated, bruised. 
 Ha.: pohole, to bruise, to peel oflf. 
 pohu to end, to finish, to cease. Ha. : 
 pohu, to be calm, to lull as the wind. 
 pohutu a ball, a small parcel. Ha.: 
 pohuku, anything smooth and round. 
 poi people, family, collective sign. 
 Ha. : poe, a number of persons. 
 poipoi round, globular. Ma. : poi, a 
 ball. 
 
 pokaa a tree. Ha.: poala, id. 
 ponininini to sparkle. Ma.: ponini, 
 to glow, to diffuse a red light. 
 poniu a climbing plant. Ha. : poniu, 
 a low creeping plant. 
 poo a rounded bone used as an orna- 
 ment. Ma. : poro, anything round. 
 pooivi-tua the spine. Ma. : pokohiwi, 
 the shoulder. Mgv. : pakuhivi, id. 
 poto a crab. Sa. : poto, id. 
 pu source, origin. Ma.: pu, root, 
 origin, foundation. 
 pufii a scar. Ha.: puhili, id. 
 puhi to smoke tobacco. Ha. : puhi, id. 
 pukapuka a tree. Sa. : ^M'apw'o, id. 
 Ha.: ptia, id. 
 
 punake a bird. Sa.: puna'e, id. 
 purupuru cotton. Ha.: ptilu, id. 
 pute a tree. Ha.: puke-awe, id. 
 puvea a steam bath. Ma.: puwera, 
 warm. 
 
 taa a bird. Ma.: tara, id. 
 taaau to cry, to call. Ha.: kala- 
 laii, id. 
 
 taeva to hang in the air. Ha. ; kalewa, 
 to float in the air. 
 tahii a shrub. Sa.: tafili, a weed, 
 tahuahi the servant in charge of the 
 fire. Ha.: kahuahi, id. 
 takapu a girdle. Ma.: takapu, the 
 belly. 
 
 take the bottom, source, origin. Ma. : 
 take, origin, foimdation, commence- 
 ment. 
 
 takee to empty, to lower. Fu. : takele- 
 kele, small residue of fluid left in a 
 jug. Ha. : kaelc, to be partially filled. 
 taku slow, of a canoe. Ma.: taku, 
 slow, deliberate. 
 
 tamaka a girdle, a strap. Ma.: 
 tamaka, a round cord plaited with fine 
 strands. 
 
 tamue a fish. Ma.: tamure, id. 
 tanavai salvo on the heights in honor 
 of those who have died in battle. 
 Sa. : tagavai, a distinctive mark of 
 troops in battle. 
 
 tanifa, taniha a large fish. Sa.: 
 tanifa, a large shark. Ma. : taniwha, 
 a water monster. 
 
 tapaau coconut leaf plaited to serve 
 as a mat. Sa.: tapa'au, a coarse 
 coconut leaf mat. 
 
 tapatai a dweller on the strand. 
 Ma.: tapatai, beach. 
 
THE MARQUESAS IN THE FAIRWAY TO HAWAII. 
 
 145 
 
 3300. 
 3301. 
 3302. 
 3303- 
 
 3304 
 3305- 
 
 3306. 
 
 3307- 
 3308. 
 3309- 
 
 3310. 
 
 33II- 
 
 3312. 
 3313- 
 
 3314- 
 3315- 
 3316. 
 3317- 
 
 3318. 
 
 3319- 
 3320. 
 
 3321. 
 
 3322. 
 
 3323- 
 
 3324- 
 3325. 
 3326. 
 
 3327 
 3328, 
 
 tapeka, tapea to cross the arms. 
 Rarotonga: tapeka, to fold the hands. 
 tapuke, tapue to heap up. Ma.: 
 
 taplike, id. 
 
 tarepa trader, merchant. Ha.: ka- 
 lepa, to peddle. 
 
 tatau to read, to recite. Sa. : tau, id. 
 Ha.: kail, to rehearse in the hearing 
 of another that he may learn. 
 tauhi to cover. Sa. : taufi, to cover 
 with leaves. 
 
 tauua two fruits on one stem, in pairs. 
 Sa.: taiilua, id. Ha.: katilua, to put 
 two together. 
 
 tavatava a fish. Sa.: tavatava, id. 
 Ha.: kawakawa, id. 
 tekoteko white. Ha.: keo, id. 
 tete a bird. Ma. : tete, id. 
 tiaha drinking cup. Ha.: ktaha, a 
 cup, mug. 
 
 tihekoa a bird. Ma.: tiheora, id. 
 tikao to dig out, to disembowel. Ma. : 
 tikaro, to dig out of a hole. 
 tike a crab. Sa. : ti'e, id. 
 tikoata, tioata clear, limpid, white. 
 Sa. : tioata, glass. Nine: tioata, id. 
 To.: jioata, id. The anomalous as- 
 sumption of the k in the northwestern 
 Marquesas dialect is susceptible of 
 explanation. If the folk compre- 
 hended that the southeastern dialect 
 dropped a proper k they might, on 
 deriving tioata from the southeast, 
 ignorantly insert the k on a mistaken 
 idea of uniformity. 
 
 tikoki very high. Ma. : tikoke, high, 
 lifted up. 
 
 tio to sprout scions. Sa. : tilo, the 
 innermost sprout of the taro. 
 tioa to throw any object at another. 
 Ha.: kiolaola, to throw stones. 
 tiou long pole for picking breadfruit. 
 Ma. : tiroii, to take up with a fork or 
 stick. 
 
 tiporo, tipono lemon, bitter orange. 
 Sa. : tipolo, the lemon. 
 titi a bird. Ha.: kiki, id. 
 tea male. Ma. :/oa, id. Mangareva: 
 tea, female; a sense-invert. 
 tohe obstinate, persistent. Ma. : tohe, 
 to persist, urgent. 
 
 toitoi true, right, sincere. Ha. : koi- 
 koi, substantial, honorable. 
 tokaa roiled, turbid. Ha.: koana, 
 clear, as water when the dirt has 
 settled. Sa. : to'a, to settle. 
 toko to prop, to brace. Ha. : koo, id. 
 toku moist, damp. Ha.: kozi, id. 
 toohenuaaplant. Ma.: torowhenua, 
 a sweet potato. 
 torea a bird. Ma.: torea, id. 
 touana a sieve of fibers. Sa. : tauaga, 
 a strainer. 
 
 3329- 
 33.30. 
 
 3332. 
 
 3333 
 3334 
 
 3335 
 
 3336 
 
 3337 
 
 3338 
 3339 
 3340 
 
 3341 
 
 3342 
 
 3343- 
 
 3344- 
 3345- 
 3346. 
 
 3347- 
 
 3348. 
 
 3349- 
 3350. 
 
 1 3351- 
 I 3352. 
 
 3353- 
 3354- 
 335.5- 
 3356. 
 
 3357- 
 
 3358. 
 3359- 
 
 toueve a small parcel of leaves for 
 covering what one cooks in an oven. 
 Sa.: t a uvcrc, a cook. Ha.: kauwewe, 
 the covering of an oven. 
 touha dropping of the rectum. Ha.: 
 kauha, the rectum. 
 
 toui riches, property. Sa.: taut, 
 wages, recompense. 
 toveo the end of the loin cloth which 
 hangs behind. Ha.: kowelo, to trail 
 behind as the tail of a garment. 
 tu to anchor, to moor. Ha. : ^m, id. 
 tu moon, month in general. Ha. : ku, 
 name of a month. 
 
 tuaua double, ^a.: tualua, id. Ha.: 
 kualua, twice. 
 
 tuemi to contract, to shrink. Ha.: 
 kuemi, to shrink back. 
 tuetieti which will not stay in place. 
 Ma.: turetireti, unsteady. 
 tui, turi a bird. Sa.: tult, id. 
 tuma angry. Ma. : whakatuma, anger. 
 haatumatuma to be rough, wrinkled. 
 Ha. : kumakuma, rough, 
 fae-tumau cook-house. Ma..: tumau, 
 a cook. 
 
 tumoe animal with its tail cut off. 
 Ma.: tumoremore, stripped of all ap- 
 pendages. 
 
 tuna to come into possession of prop- 
 erty. Sa. : tuga, acquisition of all the 
 great titles. 
 
 tupahi to send. Ha.: kupahi, to 
 send away, begone. 
 tuto to think, to regret, to long for. 
 Ha. : kiiko, to desire strongly. 
 tutuau a crab. Ha. : kuktiau, a four- 
 footed animal in the sea; kukua, a 
 crab. 
 
 u a taro leaf. Sa.: lu, a dish pre- 
 pared from taro leaves. 
 uhahapu what causes one to cough. 
 Ha.: uha, to hawk up mucus. 
 uhi pearlshell. Ha.: uhi, a shellfish. 
 unoku, unoku the blackening of 
 a bruise, ecchymosis. Sa. : nno'o, a 
 bruise. 
 
 uouoa a fish. Ha.: uoa, id. 
 utete jewsharp. Sa.: utete, id. Ha.: 
 ukeke, an ancient pulsatile musical 
 instrument. 
 
 utu a fish. Ha. : uku, id. 
 uutu small, few. Ha.: uukii, id. 
 vaimata tears. Ha.: waimaka, id. 
 vaitahe a flood. Sa. : vaitafe, a river. 
 Ha.: waikahe running water, flood, 
 vaitupu spring water. To.: vaitubu, 
 well water. 
 
 vau a fish. Ha.: xvalu, id. 
 veo tenth month of the lunar year. 
 Ha.: welo, a month (about April). 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 
 
 Having completed this double survey of each of the four other lan- 
 guages of Southeast Polynesia, we are prepared to subject Rapanui 
 itself to the same mathematical analysis, for now we are in a position 
 to establish our comparisons upon the surest possible basis. 
 
 At the outset we present, as in preceding chapters, the systematic 
 analysis of that element of Rapanui speech which is identifiable in so 
 much as one exterior language of the Polynesian family. The following 
 table contains the data upon which our work is based. Piecemeal it 
 
 Table 28. 
 
 
 Southeast 
 Polynesia. 
 
 Poly- 
 nesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 Total. 
 
 284 
 29 
 
 It 
 
 10 
 
 53 
 20 
 
 7 
 
 1 
 
 Rn-Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta 
 
 Rn-Pau-Mgv-Mq . . 
 
 8 
 
 7 
 2 
 
 4 
 49 
 12 
 
 6 
 
 227 
 15 
 15 
 14 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 
 9 
 
 1 
 
 
 4 
 
 I 
 
 ^6 
 
 7 
 9 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 Rn-Pau-Mgv-Ta ... . 
 
 Rn-Pau-Mq-Ta 
 
 Rn-Pau-Mgv 
 
 Rn-Pau-Mq 
 
 Rn-Pau-Ta 
 
 • 1 4 
 1 1 
 
 Rn-Pau 
 
 Total 
 
 89 
 
 211 
 
 n 
 
 72 
 
 455 
 
 Rn-Mgv-Mq-Ta 
 
 21 
 
 8q 
 
 9 
 
 6 
 
 1 
 12 
 
 16 
 8 
 
 5 
 
 20 
 
 80 
 
 Rn— Mgv— Mq . . 
 
 31 1 24 
 8 1 10 
 
 Rn-Mgv-Ta 
 
 Rn-Mgv 
 
 56 
 
 7 
 
 Total 
 
 116 
 
 130 1 28 
 
 30 
 
 304 
 
 Rn-Ta-Mq 
 
 17 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 28 
 53 
 
 Rn-Ta 
 
 38 1 7 
 
 i Total 
 
 ^5 
 
 /7 
 
 
 5 
 
 81 
 
 Rn-Mq 
 
 72 
 
 
 1 
 6 
 
 53 
 
 9 
 
 76 
 68 
 
 Rn. . . ... 
 
 Total 
 
 72 
 
 1 7 
 
 5^ 
 
 P 
 
 144 
 
 Grand total 
 
 1 - 
 332 i 4^1 
 
 105 
 
 116 
 
 1 
 
 98. 
 
 i 
 
 
 1 
 
 has been offered before, language by language of the province ; here it 
 is massed and points outward, whereas in earher discussion it has been 
 headed toward Easter Island. 
 
 The first topic which we shall take up for examination is the relative 
 extent of the gross element in each of the five languages of Southeast 
 Polynesia which is identifiable with the means at our command. This 
 is shown in Table 29. 
 
 147 
 
148 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 Table 29. 
 
 
 Stock. 
 
 1 
 
 Identified, j Percentage. 
 
 Rapanui 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 Paumotu 
 
 3000 
 6200 
 6000 
 6600 
 2500 
 
 984 33 
 2043 33 
 1886 31 
 1715 1 26 
 "335 53 
 
 From this table we might derive the conclusion that there was a 
 widely severed division in Southeast Polynesia when referred to the basis 
 of recognizabiUty in other languages of the Polynesian family ; that the 
 Paumotu stood in one group in the possession of the general treasure of 
 Polynesian speech exceeding a moiety of its own speech equipment; 
 that, unevenly spaced geographically about this central archipelago, 
 four groups of islands shared the Polynesian stock to a fairly even 
 extent, that is to say to the extent of rather more than a quarter of their 
 vocabulary, yet not qui te reaching so high as one- third . The study of the 
 tabulations in the foregoing chapters specifically deahng with four of 
 these archipelagoes should have served to indicate the fallacy of such an 
 opinion, the impropriety of this transaction in gross. We have referred 
 once and many times again to the division of Polynesian speech between 
 the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti, and to the mingled yet indiscrim- 
 inate stream which has flowed over Southeast Polynesia and which we 
 have been forced to designate as general Polynesian. The only use 
 which it is permitted us to make of this table is the consideration of its 
 unexpressed member, the unidentified element. 
 
 Here we have something positive to deal with, if we may. It is that 
 in the Paumotu sHghtly less than half of the speech equipment, in the 
 other subdivisions of the province a shade more than two-thirds of the 
 speech equipment, are wholly unidentifiable elsewhere in Polynesia ; so 
 far as we, or any, know, they are quite unknown anywhere in the world. 
 This factor we may consider with profit. 
 
 Let us, in a single concrete instance, look further into this. In the 
 Rapanui we find the vocable reirei in the sense of trampling or pound- 
 ing. It lies within the unidentified two-thirds. Nowhere in Southeast 
 Polynesia is any mutation variant of reirei found to carry any such 
 signification, nowhere in the distal migrations north or south, nowhere 
 does it appear in the Tongafiti stream, nowhere in the earher Proto- 
 Samoan stream ; collation item by item of a dozen Polynesian vocabu- 
 laries does not disclose it ; in the similar study of more than a hundred 
 Melanesian tongues not even so much as its wreck is found as drift and 
 jetsam on that traverse of Proto-Samoan fleets almost twenty centuries 
 ago. It is found but here, on this rocky islet and the orient extreme of 
 all Polynesian wandering, if drra^ Asyonei'Oi^ its singularity is so pro- 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 149 
 
 found as to awe us. Yet this is true of two-thirds of the vocabulary, 
 not only of Rapanui but of Mangareva, Tahiti, the Marquesas; true as 
 to half of the Paumotu. 
 
 We are not done with rcirei to trample. It sounds Polynesian, it 
 looks Polynesian, it is condupHcated quite after the Polynesian method. 
 There is not one sHghtest particular which would give the thinnest sus- 
 picion that this is not a leaf upon the Polynesian tree strictly true to the 
 foliation type. The one and only thing that speaks against it is that 
 the strictest search has found it nowhere but in Easter Island. If I had 
 even found its carcass, perhaps decollated, as the French have dubbed 
 Saint-Jean Baptist colloquially Saint-Jean le decollete, perhaps shorn of 
 members as poultry come to the oven — if I had found its miserable 
 remains in all the deformity of the gross mouthings of the folk of Anei- 
 tyum or of Tanna, far in the benighted Black Islands of the remote west 
 of the South Sea, I should have had no scruple in taking this Rapanui 
 word as the model wherewith to restore to Polynesian life the word- 
 corpse found among the cannibals, to bring it back to the citizenship of 
 the alert race of navigators. This reirei is but one word of its class in 
 Rapanui; I have had to study 2,000 just like it. And Easter Island is 
 not the only member of the province in which this holds ; a glance at the 
 unexpressed member of Table 29 will show upon how many thousand 
 similar words standing alone this all-comprehensive attention has been 
 directed in search of kin, roundly stated 16,000 dereUct speech-units. 
 What I have hereinbefore written of reirei is to be written in bulk of 
 this complete tale, no thin lexicon in itself. Not one varies from the 
 Polynesian norm in any sHghtest degree, not one suggests in itself the 
 slightest possibility of acquisition on loan or theft from any alien source. 
 The only vocables in all Polynesian speech concerning which such sus- 
 picion could arise are the scant dozen dozen held in community with 
 Malayan speech. Concerning this element I but reiterate what I have 
 been at pains to prove elsewhere: that the borrowing was by the 
 Malayans from the Polynesians. Furthermore not a single word in 
 this unidentifiable class falls within this Malayan category. 
 
 If the unidentified class, then, is Polynesian yet unknown to other 
 Polynesians, how may we account for its singularity of persistence? 
 
 As far back as we can see the Polynesian in the Pacific he is under an 
 eastward impulse; he orients himself with bravery on the sea even if 
 skill in seacraft seem lacking, and that is by no means always the case. 
 In earlier studies comprehension has come to me and has set forth the 
 two tracks of his earliest swarm through the two waterways which 
 almost continental New Guinea has severed, through the wilds of Mela- 
 nesia, and so to his home in Nuclear Polynesia; and all this can have 
 been but little short of two millenniums ago. In the work which lies 
 next my hand to do I shall be engaged in particular proof of the hostile 
 advance upon the now sedentary Proto-Samoan in his new home of a 
 
150 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 later, probably somewhat more actively energized, swarm of his own 
 race. We shall spread before our eyes the drama of welcome extended 
 to the newcomer, of the subjection of the earlier resident, of the growth 
 of intolerable conditions of tyranny, of the revolt and the abrupt eva- 
 sion from Samoa of the insolent oppressor when at long last his power is 
 broken. This record, when we come to it, need not be considered com- 
 plete ; it is no more than a summary. Even when we deal with the sav- 
 age and the primitive we are not debarred from factoring into his prob- 
 lem so much of our human nature as we may estabHsh as in community 
 of possession. It is only in gnomic wisdom that not-cured and endured 
 form a perfect dilemma; in real Hfe there is a very satisfactory third horn 
 in dodging; it may be stated with Ciceronian grace as evasit-empit; in 
 EngHsh current this winter it is "doing a bunk, " always man's way out 
 by taking to his heels, in token of which Hermes wears thetalaria. With 
 the sea always within sight and sound, ever enticing to ear and eye and 
 to a deeper race instinct of joy afloat with the song of the wind and the 
 dance of the stars, we do no violence to Polynesian nature when we put 
 forward the idea that the oppressed, when they found or made their 
 chance, even as the oppressors at their Matamatame cHmax, set forth 
 upon the sea to find new lands and to found new homes. 
 
 East of Fiji there is no reason to suppose that the new land upon 
 which the wanderers chanced was other than land awaiting men; every 
 consideration with which we study man argues against the existence of 
 earlier and alien peopHng, of autochthons before the Polynesian wan- 
 derers. Now for each eastward place of settlement of refugees repeat in 
 small the story which Samoa has written presbyter large, and we shall 
 find a constant eastward flight, a constant ulterior eastward settlement 
 of smaller and ever smaller squadrons of such fugitives. At last we 
 come to the end of land in the sea; beyond it a waste of ocean where 
 Polynesian wanderers must hunger and thirst until at last each in utter 
 peace domes upon the enfolding wave just one bubble to last a moment 
 in all the glory of the heaven that is his. This end of land in the sea? 
 We have been studying it closely in these pages; it is this province of 
 Southeast Polynesia. 
 
 Unbooked this people is, unlettered even, its words are in constant 
 danger of loss. Where they remain in touch, one family with another, 
 island with island, archipelago with archipelago— and this we know to 
 have been in many instances the case in the period of the great voy- 
 ages—the speech would tend toward the correction of its gradual loss, a 
 common vocabulary would exist. But in the case of isolated and remote 
 settlements the loss would progress with no possibiUty of reparation; 
 each language would tend more and more to a greater bulk of vocabu- 
 lary which elsewhere had fallen or had been forced into disuse. It 
 does not surprise us that in four of these languages this individual and 
 mutually incomprehensible stock of a primitive common speech should 
 amount to two-thirds of the speech in use. 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 151 
 
 Why, then, should the Paumotu differ in so marked a degree from 
 the other archipelagoes of the province? The answer is simple. The 
 Paumotu are spread over their central sea — that is to say, inner with 
 respect of the limiting points of the province — in a loose chain which 
 facihtates sailing from island to island, no difficulty at all to such navi- 
 gators as the Polynesians. At its southern links it lies close enough to 
 Mangareva for interchange of visits ; at its northern end it lies in close 
 touch with Tahiti and the Marquesas. Individually these three archi- 
 pelagoes stand at the two-thirds mark of unrecognizabihty ; the Paumotu, 
 enjoying intercourse with all three and then convectively diffusing its 
 better education throughout its own extent, stands at the highest point 
 of recognizability, as nearly as possible at the half-way mark. 
 
 In conclusion of this disquisition upon the unidentifiable element 
 within the province, let me repeat my belief that it is as purely Poly- 
 nesian as any that we know. We lack data, of course, whereupon to 
 consider its assignment to Proto-Samoan or Tongafiti source ; I have no 
 hesitation, however, in holding a personal opinion, on grounds wholly 
 a priori, that we should expect to find in such remote lurking-places 
 material carried away from their old home by Proto-Samoans making 
 their escape from Tongafiti highhandedness. This is not put forward 
 dogmatically; really it is no more susceptible of disproof than of evi- 
 dential establishment. In fact, after all these pages of figures and 
 painful proof I may fairly claim my reward in the happy expression of 
 an opinion for which I am well aware no proof could ever be adduced. 
 
 Unto this end, through it, indeed, and to the very end of this end, I 
 still maintain my division of the identifiable material into the two 
 classes of that which has Rapanui affihates and that which is extra- 
 Rapanui. Proceeding now with our examination of the identifiables, I 
 shall direct the attention first upon the latter. 
 
 At this point we shall find it convenient to introduce Table 30 showing 
 the extra- Rapanui element of the province in strict parallelism with 
 the earlier table (28) of the Rapanui affihates. 
 
 It will be understood that these identifiables are not of equal value, 
 that a vocable of the Paumotu recognizable in Mangarevan alone does 
 not properly function as of the same power as one found in all four of 
 the languages under this study. To this point we shall presently recur, 
 but first we must present in Table 3 1 the record of the sums and the 
 percentages of the extra- Rapanui identifications in the four languages. 
 The percentage is based on the remnant figure of the gross vocabulary 
 after subtraction of the sum of the Rapanui affiliates, which we are to 
 keep rigidly apart as a distinct element. 
 
 When we compare this with the undivided results in Table 29, we find 
 that the same relative order obtains ; the percentages have been reduced 
 by an amount lying between 7 and 10. The larger figure for the Pau- 
 motu shows that in this particular group of figures the archipelago 
 
152 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 is clearly under the dominance of freedom of intercommunication. 
 These results are still too composite to disclose the details of the real 
 story of folk movement. We have already segregated the material as 
 
 Table 30. 
 
 I Southeast 
 , Polynesia. 
 
 Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta 
 
 Pau-Mgv-Mq — 
 
 Pau-Mgv-Ta 
 
 Pau-Mq-Ta 
 
 Pau-Mgv 
 
 Pau-Mq 
 
 Pau-Ta 
 
 Pau 
 
 Total 
 
 Mgv-Mq-Ta 
 
 Mgv-Mq 
 
 Mgv-Ta 
 
 Mgv 
 
 Total 
 
 Ta-Mq 
 
 Ta-Mq-Ha 
 
 Ta-Ha 
 
 Ta 
 
 Total 
 
 Mq 
 
 Mq-Ha 
 
 Total 
 
 Grand total. . 
 
 II 
 4 
 21 
 32 
 23 
 18 
 
 379 
 o 
 
 Poly- 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 488 
 
 116 
 
 42 
 
 207 
 
 76 
 
 73 
 
 }98 
 
 85 
 
 23 
 
 105 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 133 
 
 IJ3 
 
 '43 
 
 63 \ 213 
 
 61 
 
 154 
 
 95 
 
 106 
 18 
 68 
 89 
 44 
 40 
 
 476 
 39 
 
 880 
 
 191 
 290 
 145 
 202 
 
 828 
 
 166 
 23 
 105 
 182 
 
 476 
 
 152 
 .56 
 
 71 
 
 308 
 
 1232 
 
 332 
 
 383 
 
 545 
 
 2492 
 
 it has been identified in the Proto-Samoan, the Tongafiti, or the essen- 
 tially indiscriminate general Polynesian. Although the last element is 
 neutral, we shall keep the record complete by allotting to it a percent- 
 
 Table 31. 
 
 
 Net stock. 
 
 Identified. 
 
 1 
 PercenUge. 
 
 Paumotu . . 
 
 2500-455 = 2045 
 6600-651 = 5949 
 6200-592 = 5608 
 6000-655 = 5345 
 
 880 
 1064 
 1451 
 I23I 
 
 26 
 23 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 age, just as we shall find some light by allotting a percentage to each 
 of the really distinctive elements. These ratios are computed upon net 
 stocks as presented in Table 3 1 . 
 
 The story which this table has to tell is not hard reading. It is in 
 two chapters, and we shall turn first to the minor one, the record of the 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OK RAPANUI. 
 
 153 
 
 element of speech which is recognizable backward along the migration 
 com-se. Mangareva shows the three minima of this element, 4 and 3 
 and 3 ; the percentages of the three items are compassed within the 
 range of a single per cent; that one added point is given to the general 
 Polynesian item and therefore ceases to be of value in our research ; the 
 lesser figure applies alike to the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti 
 streams. 
 
 Tahiti comes next in the advancing order. Its general Polynesian 
 content remains the same as in Mangareva ; its Proto-Samoan content 
 remains the same; its Tongafiti content is double that of Mangareva. 
 
 Third in order is the Marquesas. Retaining the same general Poly- 
 nesian figure, it owes one point more to the Proto-Samoan, the highest 
 figure which that element attains in the province ; it falls but one point 
 below Tahiti in the higher ratio of the Tongafiti. 
 
 But when we reach, last of all, the Paumotu record we find the ord- 
 erly table with its flat curves thrown into marked confusion. With 
 Mangareva and Tahiti it has the minimum showing of Proto-Samoan 
 influence ; its general Polynesian content is the highest, yet not strongly 
 
 Table 32. 
 
 
 Net 
 stock. 
 
 Southeast 
 Polynesia. 
 
 Polynesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 No. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 Paumotu 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 2045 
 
 5949 
 5608 
 
 5345 
 
 488 
 457 
 674 
 422 
 
 24 
 8 
 
 116 
 210 
 
 258 
 206 
 
 5 63 
 4 1 '54 
 4 182 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 3 
 4 
 
 213 
 143 
 337 
 249 
 
 10 
 
 I 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 8 
 
 4 
 
 221 
 
 removed from the general average wherein the three other archipelagoes 
 inosculate. But in the Tongafiti columns it peaks remarkably; it has 
 more than three times as much Tongafiti material as Mangareva, its 
 southern and next neighbor; twice as much as the Marquesas, very 
 nearly twice as much as Tahiti. 
 
 Now apply these records of figures to the known geographical base. 
 The Paumotu are a chain of which Mangareva is a loose link at the 
 south, Tahiti is the nearer neighbor to leeward of the northern part of 
 the chain, the Marquesas the nearer neighbor to windward. Assume a 
 migration from the west on the wind along the course which would 
 bring the fleet toward the northern Paumotu. The chain in its great 
 extent would capture the largest numbers of the fleet, the leeward 
 neighbor would hold the next largest, those that by too much northing 
 overran Tahiti would show in the Marquesas the next largest number, 
 while Mangareva, away to the south, would get but the stragglers and 
 the dull sailers. Thus our knowledge of winds and currents and canoe 
 seacraft provides a probable explanation. But this variety is note- 
 
164 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 worthy only in the Tongafiti element, remembering that in our known 
 landmark of Samoan history a primitive race of savages groaned under 
 Tongafiti savagery; for there seem to be degrees in that sort of thing 
 recognizable when one is on the same plane. Yet in this record we 
 have a not inconsiderable Proto-Samoan contingent. The explanation 
 seems to me to be that at some spot to the westward a colony of Proto- 
 Samoans had settled ; that upon them came a swarm of Tongafiti ; that 
 the earlier settlers made their escape up the wind and settled in the 
 province ; that in time the Tongafiti marauders, whom we know to have 
 been expelled from Samoa, set out in pursuit and added to the record 
 this uneven curve. The smoothness of the general Polynesian curve 
 and of the Proto-Samoan curve is evidence that the colony from which 
 the escape was made must have been a place where the two streams had 
 been together sufficiently long to admit of a considerable mingling of 
 speech material. We know such to have been the case in Samoa. The 
 party which should follow over the same course should be more strongly 
 marked as to Tongafiti character. If this place of swarming were 
 Samoa, we know that the element expelled was Tongafiti. If it were 
 some intermediate spot upon which the Tongafiti sought to repeat their 
 Samoan conduct, the party which should set out after the Proto-Samoan 
 refugees would be of the dominant Tongafiti oppressors. So far, then, 
 as relates to this chapter of the history of the province, I feel convinced 
 that in these records we have the history of two migrations, one of a 
 somewhat mixed character followed b}^ one strongly Tongafiti. 
 
 There remains that chapter which is to deal with the speech material 
 more or less general to Southeast Polynesia, but which has passed 
 from use elsewhere in the family. Mangareva and the Marquesas are 
 equal at the lowest point; the one lies beyond the extreme weatherly 
 point to be reached closehauled on the trade wind when saihng out of 
 the west and in the westerly variables, therefore less likely to be reached; 
 the other hes to windward on the other tack, and before it can be reached 
 the vs^andering fleets will have had the opportunity to find settlement 
 in Tahiti and the Paumotu. It is for this sea reason that we expect 
 to find, and do find, them occupying a higher position in our record, 
 Tahiti one and a half and the Paumotu three times the minimum. As 
 between the two, we may readily account for the discrepancy, the Pau- 
 motu stretches all of three times as far athwart the wind as Tahiti. 
 
 Now we may derive some conclusions as to the relative age of these 
 two elements. In the Paumotu the restricted provincial speech is nearly 
 five times the general Polynesian, eight times the Proto-Samoan, two 
 and a half times the Tongafiti. In Mangareva it is twice the general 
 Polynesian, almost three times the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti. 
 In the Marquesas, here also in close association with Mangareva, it is 
 twice the general Polynesian and the Proto-Samoan, a little under twice 
 the Tongafiti. Finally in Tahiti it is three times the general Polynesian, 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 155 
 
 four times the Proto-Samoan and the Tongafiti. Conditioned by the 
 fact that between the several members of the Polynesian family there 
 existed no marked diversity of culture attainment, we feel justified in 
 the assumption that the more numerous and more generally extended 
 element of the speech is certainly the senior. Thus again we are brought 
 to the same conclusion which on another basis we have reached in 
 respect of this provincial element. In general in our studies of the 
 South Sea, senior and elder have been found to belong to the Proto- 
 Samoan migration, a fact authentically established as to Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia and reasonably extensible to vSoutheast Polynesia. Accordingly 
 I have no hesitation in assigning to the province three settlement 
 factors: (i) a Proto-Samoan discovery and first settlement; (2) a col- 
 ony mixed in some possibly intermediate halting-place but with strong 
 Proto-Samoan affiliations; (3) a Tongafiti colony. I shall be the first 
 to acknovvdedge the degree to which the hypothetical enters into this, 
 but qua hypothesis it is surely a working one. 
 
 We are by no means done with this record. If we compare Table 32 
 with the first of this scries of summation tables (Table 28) we see how 
 much is revealed by dissection down to particular features. Yet one 
 more detailed dissection lies within our reach: in Table 30, which is a 
 summation of the extra-Rapanui element, inspection will show that 
 there is a wide variety in the language extent of the several charted 
 items; for instance, in the general Polynesian column 40 items are 
 common to all four languages of the province, 114 to three languages, 
 and so along. This introduces to us an element of quality, whereas 
 heretofore our examinations have been numerical, quantitative. It 
 has seemed to me that it is possible to show forth, still in figures, this 
 quaUtative character. For this purpose I have selected a modulus 
 based on the figure representing the number of occurrences of the words. 
 Thus : a word which is found in Tahiti and Proto-Samoan I regard as 
 having i for a modulus; if in Tahiti, Mangareva, and Proto-Samoan as 
 having 11 for its modulus, and so on ; where i is the modulus the arith- 
 metical percentage based on net stock stands as the index, where 11 is 
 the modulus the percentage is multiplied by two, and so on. In the 
 rigidly provincial element we lose the prime element of the computa- 
 tion. This cuts out all such cases of modulus i. But in the higher 
 moduli I preserve the modulus parallel with the foregoing; thus a word 
 which appears in all four languages is assigned to modulus iv, just as 
 would be the case if we had an exterior identification. Based upon 
 this arbitrary modulus system and upon real percentages the resultant 
 figure becomes artificial, but it should serve to give us a common system 
 of index figures wherewith we may continue our examination into 
 quality. We shall establish these figures for the whole province (using 
 the sum of the net stocks, 19,000) in order to secure a basis from which 
 to note individual deviation. 
 
156 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 Table 33- 
 
 1 Southeast 
 1 Polynesia. 
 
 Polynesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 
 0.93 
 
 1.56 
 0.23 
 
 0.36 
 
 0.57 
 1.80 
 0.84 
 
 1 .01 
 0.63 
 0.83 
 0. 16 
 
 1.27 
 0.82 
 1.58 
 1. 00 
 
 II 
 
 Ill 
 
 IV 
 
 Total... 
 
 11.25 
 
 3-57 
 
 2.63 
 
 4.67 
 
 When we compare this with Table 32 we find that, including the ele- 
 ment of quality, the general order of the speech components remains 
 unaltered. This computation is too general to have value save as set- 
 ting conveniently in broad terms a bench-mark of specific comparison. 
 
 Individually treated after this method, reference being made to ascer- 
 tained net stocks, the several languages give the following showing: 
 
 Table 34- 
 
 
 Paumotu. Mangareva. 
 
 iSS P°'--^-- S^^. h'^-^^^J iSS ^o'^-sian. 
 
 sl^^n. Tongafiti. 
 
 J 
 
 0.00 
 
 41.07 
 
 8.36 
 
 0.29 
 
 2.93 
 6.01 
 
 0.19 
 
 It 
 
 8.50 
 9.19 
 
 1.23 
 10.29 
 3.38 
 0.76 
 
 
 0.99 0.86 
 1.65 2.49 
 2.16 3.57 
 0.53 3 »6 
 
 II 
 
 Ill 
 
 rv 
 
 Total.... 
 
 I 
 
 2.15 782 
 
 51.58 
 
 17.05 
 
 9.09 
 
 26.76 
 
 15.66 
 
 9.43 
 
 5 33 i '0.08 
 
 i 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 •.87 
 
 30.11 
 
 5.08 
 
 0.78 
 
 0.48 
 
 5.67 
 2.75 
 
 1.16 
 3.10 
 2.73 
 0.57 
 
 1.60 
 5.56 
 4.92 
 3-35 
 
 4.38 
 0.82 
 
 0.22 
 4.06 
 
 5.55 
 2.99 
 
 1.72 
 2.80 
 2.58 
 
 •33 
 2.09 
 4.21 
 
 II 
 
 Ill 
 
 IV 
 
 Total.... 
 
 0.59 
 
 4.2. 
 
 37.84 
 
 1345 
 
 7.56 
 
 >5-43 
 
 20.15 
 
 12.82 
 
 7.69 
 
 n.84 
 
 It must be understood, it is frankly acknowledged, that these figures, 
 while based upon exactly ascertained percentages, are essentially arti- 
 ficial and, although decimal in notation, are in no sense the designation 
 of any real ratio. But, since the four groups have been developed in 
 every part by exactly the same method, the resultant figures, though 
 artificially obtained, are fairly comparable. Their purpose is to weight 
 the ascertainable figures of each of these languages with an element 
 which may express the degree of the extension, through the province 
 and more remotely, of the several classes of word occurrence which our 
 studies have afforded us. Accordingly we bring the sums for each 
 archipelago into a single table, where they may be more readily com- 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 
 
 157 
 
 parable inter se and wnth the strictly quantitative results heretofore 
 developed and for convenience of such reference included herein under 
 italic differentiation: 
 
 Table 35- 
 
 
 Southeast 
 Polynesia. 
 
 Polynesian. 
 
 Proto-Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 
 51.58 
 15.66 
 
 37 84 
 20.15 
 
 24 
 8 
 
 12 
 8 
 
 17.05 
 9-43 
 •3 45 
 
 12.82 
 
 5 
 4 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 9.09 
 
 7.56 
 7.69 
 
 i 
 3 
 3 
 4 
 
 26.76 
 10.08 
 '5-43 
 11.84 
 
 ,0 
 
 3 
 6 
 
 5 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 At a glance we observe that quahty apportions these four component 
 elements of the province in an order in parts other than that which 
 develops out of mere quantity. We shall first examine, as before, that 
 element of the material which is identifiable in other seats of Polynesian 
 culture. It should be borne in mind that these artificial figures of 
 quality are an attempt to provide some sort of index for a certain char- 
 acter which may be designated the generality, the community — probably 
 more accurately than either, the diffusion — of the speech elements 
 under review. It is indicative largely of the degree in which each lan- 
 guage is the heir to the general stock of the vocabulary. 
 
 Let us look more closely into the double column accredited to the 
 general Polynesian. In the italic column of quantitative ratio we find 
 that the average possession is 4 per cent and that the preeminence of 
 the Paumotu is but a single unit per centum. But when we turn to the 
 index of diffusion we find a curve far more strongly accented, the Pau- 
 motu still remaining at the peak, but at a marked interval from the 
 Tahiti at the second level, which it closely shares with the Marquesas, 
 and both distinctly removed from the level at which Mangareva stands 
 below the central level by an amount in close correspondence with the 
 interval which sets off the Paumotu in first place. The reading of this 
 curve is not essentially difficult. We should be puzzled to designate 
 what may be the unit which underlies the artificiality of these indices, 
 but whatever this unit may be imagined to be we find that the Paumotu 
 shares its inheritance nearly twice as much as Mangareva, and that 
 Tahiti and the Marquesas jointly occupy the mid space. 
 
 Now what are we to understand by this expression, sharing the 
 inheritance ? In other words are we to regard the Paumotu as a chief 
 center of distribution to the sister archipelagoes or as a center of deposit? 
 Distribution, of course, there has been; but the true reading of this 
 record hes in regarding the Paumotu as a place of deposit. We have 
 already observed that the Paumotu lies like a chain across the general 
 saihng-course up the wind, that in its great extent it must catch and 
 hold more of the voyagers than any other group. We have already 
 
158 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 noted that such fleets as stood more to the northward would make the 
 Marquesas. We can see from the chart that Tahiti extends athwart 
 the course only about half, or less, the extent of the Paumotu, and that 
 Mangareva would be the refuge of the dull sailers who had sagged to 
 leeward and down into the westerly variables. This seems to me the 
 story which this record has to tell. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan column, with figures of only half the magnitude, 
 shows the same ordering. Tahiti and the Marquesas stand in close 
 proximity at the middle level, the Paumotu as far above that level as 
 Mangareva below it. We may, accordingly, reason that the action of 
 the influence which has produced the general Polynesian and the Proto- 
 Samoan results was uniformly exerted upon the province; that is to 
 say, in terms applicable to conditions of folk movement as known to us, 
 one migration unit produced this effect. 
 
 When we examine, last of all, the column in which we have evaluated 
 the Tongafiti component we find a marked difference to obtain. The 
 Paumotu not only stands at the head of this column as well as at the 
 head of the others, but its interval above its next successor, Tahiti, 
 amounts to more than the whole Tongafiti component of Mangareva. 
 Tahiti is parted from its next neighbor, the Marquesas, by a less, yet 
 considerable, interval; and Mangareva stands at the bottom by a yet 
 smaller interval. From this we determine that the Tongafiti migration 
 spent its first force upon the Paumotu and Tahiti, and that a far smaller 
 amount overran that landfall either north about in the Marquesas, or 
 southward in Mangareva, a relation to the central point of settlement 
 which the mind trained in navigation will find no difficulty in compre- 
 hending as the various result of sailing full and bye on starboard or port 
 tack when the trade holds steady southeast. 
 
 We may read this record horizontally with interest and to illustrative 
 results. The results of the quantitative analysis of the Paumotu in 
 respect of the three components, Polynesian, Proto-Samoan, and Tonga- 
 fiti, is expressed by the percentages 5, 3, and 10; the diffusion figures 
 run higher, but inspection shows that the continuing ratio is effectively 
 the same. In Tahiti there is a difference; its quantitative continuing 
 ratio is 4-3-6 ; reduced to the same degree the qualitative record is, say, 
 5-3-6. The comparison of the Marquesas in the same way shows 
 quantitative 4-4-5 and quahtative 6-4-4. The Mangarevan 4-3-3 
 becomes qualitative 5-3-6. The interpretation of these changes lies 
 in the understanding of the effect of diffusion. In the Paumotu, where 
 the alteration is very slight, we find ourselves dealing with a community 
 in which diffusion, that is to say interchanges with neighbor commu- 
 nities in the province, has effected the minimum of change. In Tahiti 
 the alteration affects the Polynesian component, with Mangareva show- 
 ing exactly the same continuing ratio ; in the Marquesas the alteration 
 affects this component still more prominently. 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 159 
 
 Finding the Proto-Samoan component practically unmoved, the next 
 point of variety is in the Tongafiti. In the Paumotu and Tahiti it 
 undergoes practically no alteration in the two compared continuing 
 ratios ; in the Marquesas it becomes slightly less on qualitative reduc- 
 tion, in Mangareva markedly higher. Now we may assume, with 
 strong probability, that when the two ratios present practically the 
 same figures the closer we are brought to a case of direct migration ; the 
 higher the qualitative figure runs, the greater the effect of diffusion, the 
 further from direct migration. 
 
 When we examine details within Table 34 we shall find certain dis- 
 tinctive features that must be attractive even if not yet wholly compre- 
 hended. In the provincial column in each language we find the quali- 
 tative index enormous under modulus 11, Paumotu and Tahiti standing 
 at one stage, Mangareva and the Marquesas at another. From this 
 we see that the diffusion is not a general one in this component ; that its 
 most prominent characteristic is the sharing of the speech material in 
 any one language with one other, the speech with which the sharing 
 holds varying in each case. In the columns recording the Polynesian 
 and Proto-Samoan, which we regard as practically conjoint, we find one 
 group, the Paumotu and Mangareva, in which the higher figures are 
 found for each component under modulus iii; a second group, Tahiti 
 and the Marquesas, in which the highest figures of the Polynesian col- 
 umn appear in modulus iii, of the Proto-Samoan in modulus 11. In the 
 Tongafiti column the peak for the Paumotu is in modulus iv, for the 
 Marquesas a double peak in the two higher moduli, for Mangareva in 
 modulus III, and for Tahiti in modulus 11. We feel sure that this show- 
 ing points to some successive shading of the influence of this component 
 upon the province in this order, direct or inverse. 
 
 A few pages earlier I suggested the story of refugees and pursuit, 
 developing the idea from the place of mixed settlement whence flight 
 set out and pursuit followed. Samoa we know to have been the theater 
 of just such events, some intermediate group possible in the same sense 
 and becoming probable with closer reading of the record of tradition 
 history. Here I feel that we have the same story, not at its start but at 
 its finish. The refugee party keeps together in the hope of mutual pro- 
 tection. Quail lie close, fooUsh birds, in the covey, and thereby fall the 
 readier prey to their hunters. It is a human motive principle, for biped 
 wisdom and biped folly are not restricted to birds. A merry footnote 
 to our naval history was written when Clark was driving the Oregon 
 at full speed from the Pacific around the Horn to the problem seat of 
 war in the Atlantic. Somewhere off the Roque he overhauled a cir- 
 cumnavigator, a man coming home alone from around the world in a 
 tiny yawl wallowing slowly through the sea. An asterisk in the serious 
 history discloses at the foot of the page that the lone navigator hoisted 
 on his mere whipstock mast the bunting of the international signal 
 
160 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 code which carried the message, "Let us sail in company for mutual 
 protection." 
 
 It is only reasonable to suppose that the Proto-Samoan refugees 
 clung together in their flight. We see by these indices of diffusion that, 
 small a party as they were in the Paumotu, they were no larger in the 
 three sister archipelagoes, evidence that when once they had found 
 their asylum they clung close to it. But, if flight concentrates, pursuit 
 is diffuse. We have evolved the idea of the angered Tongafiti in hot 
 haste to overtake the party which has escaped their oppression. There 
 is none to tell them where they may come upon their prey, they must 
 scatter in search, they must go from island to island, from archipelago 
 to archipelago. What else can be read in the greater diffusion of the 
 Tongafiti — three times on one scale, three times on the other — than the 
 result of this scattering of set purpose of wrath or recovery into the very- 
 nooks of the sea? 
 
 We next examine briefly the restrictively provincial member of the 
 table. In this we can indeed be brief. If my theory of the signification 
 of this speech element be tenable we are dealing with the rehcs of a 
 migration movement so ancient that silent history may not be induced 
 to speak. Time has removed the asperities of the curves, the indices of 
 diffusion do not show any such sharpness of group distribution as is 
 fallaciously indicated by the numerical percentages based on the uncon- 
 ditioned arithmetic of word count. Yet here, as in the other member, 
 we find the Paumotu and the Marquesas in summit association, and 
 Tahiti and Mangareva at the bottom. The same explanation holds. 
 
 In this prolonged study of interpretation of philological data into 
 terms of geography, seamanship, and folk movement we have laid a 
 comparable foundation whereupon we may better adjust the record of 
 Rapanui speech and assign to it its position in the history of this remote 
 province, of which it is the most remote outlier, the extreme Hmit of 
 Polynesian settlement, the Ultima Thule of the great sea of Kiwa, te 
 moana nut o Kiwa, forbidding, arid, unhospitable, yet the home of Poly- 
 nesians, and naught beyond but sky to the death horizon in the very 
 eye of the wind. 
 
 It will be recalled that throughout this research we have had to bear 
 in mind a large component of each language as to which we lack data 
 enabling us to coordinate it with the elements which we have been able 
 to establish ; I refer to the unidentifiable component. It has seemed to 
 me best to deal with this in two ways. In the specific chapters upon 
 each language I have laid it aside from the computations ; in this final 
 chapter I have included it, thus reducing the size of the severally deter- 
 mined figures. In the preceding pages of this chapter in the discussion 
 of the extra-Rapanui element I adopted as a net stock that element with 
 the unidentified element. Now for the computation of the Rapanui 
 affiliates I include once more this unidentified element, deriving a new 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 
 
 161 
 
 net stock by subtraction from the gross of the several sums of the extra- 
 Rapanui element. We have no means of knowing in what proportions 
 this unidentifiable element may be associated with either of the ele- 
 ments of the several languages under comparison, but to include first 
 with one element and then with the other this irreducible element tends 
 to bring the computations of the two series into harmony. We set 
 forth in the following table, therefore, this second reckoning of net 
 stock for comparison with Table 3 1 . 
 
 Table 36. 
 
 
 Net stock. 
 
 Identified. 
 
 Percentage. 
 
 Paumotu 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 2500- 880=1620 
 6600-1020=5580 
 6200-1451=4749 
 6000-1042=4958 
 
 651 
 592 
 705 
 
 28 
 12 
 12 
 14 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 In comparison with Table 31 we see at once that while the extra- 
 Rapanui component enters into the other languages of the province 
 in the order Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas-Mangareva, the order for the 
 Rapanui component is Paumotu-Marquesas-Tahiti-Mangareva, the 
 two last standing together. If, temporarily and solely now by way of 
 illustration, we treat the Rapanui speech as a unit intrusive to South- 
 east Polynesia, these figures will show that on its way to Easter Island 
 Hotu Matua's fleet made its largest landfall in the Paumotu, only much 
 smaller and fairly equal straggling squadrons scattered to the other 
 archipelagoes. 
 
 It will be advantageous to subjoin to this memorandum of the pro- 
 portion to which Rapanui enters into sister speech the complement of 
 the picture, the relative diffusion computed upon the Rapanui stock: 
 
 Table 37. 
 
 
 Identified. 
 
 Percentage. 
 
 
 651 
 592 
 705 
 
 15 
 23 
 
 23 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 Here we see that there is a marked difference in the diffusion when 
 referred to the Rapanui or to the several exterior bases. Mangareva 
 and the Marquesas are equally potent, Tahiti is considerably better 
 discoverable in Rapanui than is Rapanui in Tahiti, and the Paumotu 
 records are most remarkable in the passage from the top of one list to 
 the bottom of the other. We shall have to revert to this comparison of 
 the two tables when we shall have subjected the material to more 
 
162 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 minute dissection. At this point I wish to employ the comparison 
 solely for the purpose of anticipating one particular of criticism. 
 
 From correspondence I am aware that Captain Friederici holds the 
 opinion that Pere Roussel's dictionary, basic to this work, has recorded 
 a Rapanui speech contaminated through the sojourn of the Easter 
 Islanders in Mangareva. We have a record bearing on this point; we 
 cite Roussel's pious editor, Pere Ildefonse Alazard : 
 
 Envoy^ en Oc^anie en 1854, il 6vang^lisa d'abord les Marquises, puis en 1866 
 rile-de-P^ques jusqu'en i87i,heure de I'abandon de I'ile par le mission. II se 
 r^fugia aux Gambier avec une colonic de ses neophytes, dent il continua k 6tre 
 le pasteur bien aim^ jusqu'a sa mort arriv^e le 25 Janvier 1898. C'est le seul 
 homme, pensons-nous, qui ait pu composer et qui ait effectivement compost 
 un vocabulaire Rapanui. 
 
 A second passage, after detaiUng the horrors of the labor trade, shows 
 that the refugee party comprised most of the population : 
 
 L'61oignement extreme, I'isolement complet de la petite !le, rendant inutile 
 toute protestation, Mgr. Jaussen, vicaire apostolique de Tahiti, enjoignit au 
 missionnaire, qui aait le R. P. Hippolyte Roussel, d'abandonner Rapanui et de 
 se r^fugier aux iles Gambier en emmenant avec lui tons les ndophytes qui vou- 
 draient le suivre. Malgr^ les efforts de I'aventurier pour retenir le gros de la 
 population dont il avait besoin, presque tons les naturels monterent h bord de 
 la godlette qui devait les porter aux Gambier. Le commandant du navire 
 prdtexta que son bateau ne pouvait embarquer tant de monde, et 175 indigenes 
 furent brutalement ramen^s k terre oii ils rest^rent h. la merci d'un mattre qui 
 les traita en consequence. Impossible de d^peindre la douleur du missionnaire 
 en se voyant ainsi violemment s6pd.r6 de ses ouailles pour lesquelles il eut donn^ 
 jusqu'^ la derni^re goutte de son sang. 
 
 Pere Roussel served five years in Rapanui, enough to give him a good 
 foundation in the speech. A prior service of a dozen years in the Mar- 
 quesas equipped him to recognize contamination from that northern 
 source; twenty-seven years in Mangareva is surely sufficient time in 
 which to teach the pious lexicographer to distinguish Rapanui from 
 Mangarevan. It should be borne in mind that this dictionary was pre- 
 pared primarily for the use of his fellow servants at the altar, and they 
 already comprehended the Mangarevan. Our figures speak as forcibly 
 against this contamination idea. The number of vocables common to 
 Rapanui and Mangareva is 651 , of which no more than 80 are restricted 
 to Mangareva, 99 occur in Mangareva and one other language, 188 in 
 Mangareva and two other languages, 284 in Mangareva and three other 
 languages. If a Mangarevan word finds community with the Paumotu, 
 with the Marquesas, with Tahiti, we scarcely need to consider its pres- 
 ence in Rapanui a contamination which Pere Roussel overlooked or was 
 unable to recognize. At best this could apply to but 80 vocables for 
 which alone we have not support elsewhere in the province. Yet even 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 
 
 163 
 
 this sum is too large; of the 80 vocables, 24 are found in the earlier and 
 western seats of Polynesian culture, leaving but 56 upon which such an 
 opinion might rest. It is a negligible charge. 
 
 Before the bulk figures of Table 36 can be of service to our inquiry we 
 must subdivide as in the parallel Table 32. 
 
 Table 38. 
 
 
 Net 
 stock. 
 
 Southeast 
 Polynesia. 
 
 Polynesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 No. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 No. P.ct. 
 
 No. 
 
 P.ct. 
 
 Paumotu 
 
 Mangareva 
 
 Tahiti 
 
 1620 
 5580 
 4749 
 4958 
 
 89 
 •93 
 
 5 
 3 
 2 
 4 
 
 277 
 396 
 375 
 381 
 
 14 
 I 
 
 8 
 
 17 
 34 
 
 1 
 
 72 
 81 
 
 5 
 
 2 
 2 
 
 I 
 
 Marquesas 
 
 The most cursory comparison with the table of the same order for- 
 mulated from the extra- Rapanui component shows the complete diver- 
 sity of the two components. In the former the provincial element has 
 occupied the larger position, in the Paumotu being one and one-third 
 times the element of exterior identification, in Tahiti being practically 
 on an even footing, in Mangareva a little less than equal, only in the 
 Marquesas showing conspicuous inferiority. The general Polynesian 
 and the Proto-Samoan are the flattest possible curves, the former peak- 
 ing in the Paumotu by but a single unit, the peak of the latter of equal 
 height in the Marquesas. The Tongafiti element, however, is sharply 
 featured. In the collation of the Rapanui affiliates we find great differ- 
 ences. The provincial element is far less important; instead of equal- 
 ing or generally exceUing the wider element, it amounts at best to but 
 one-half, one-third, one-quarter, and in Tahiti it sinks to one-fifth. 
 Clearly the Rapanui element differs largely from the extra-Rapanui, 
 and its influence upon its provincial neighbors has been most unevenly 
 exercised. This will best be presented to the eye in a short table in 
 which each language is represented by two figures, the former its pro- 
 vincial percentage, the latter the sum of the three percentages of its 
 exterior identifications. 
 
 Table 39. 
 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 Extra-Rapanui 
 
 24 18 
 
 8 10 
 
 12 
 2 
 
 '3 
 11 
 
 8 i „ 
 
 4| .0 
 
 Rapanui affiliates 
 
 This shows us at once that the diversity holds most distinctly in the 
 former of each of these paired figures, the provincial component. The 
 interpretation is that the migration which populated Rapanui was 
 exterior to the province ; that it contained a normal proportion of the 
 
164 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 exterior element, but was lacking in that diffused element which bulks 
 so large in the sister archipelagos. It is clear that it was not a settle- 
 ment which hived off from the Paumotu, the Mangarevan, the Tahiti, 
 or the Marquesas, but one which came driving down upon Rapanui 
 from the outside of the province, that is, from somewhere westward. 
 
 Now, recurring to Tables 32 and 38, we find interesting variety in the 
 exterior identifications ; and before forming the next table it should be 
 stated that the unit percentage throughout the Proto-Samoan column 
 is a true determination only in the case of Mangareva; in the other lan- 
 guages the true percentage is considerably less than unity; we shall 
 correct this error of statement by setting the sum of the column at 3 
 instead of 4. 
 
 Table 40, 
 
 
 po'^-'-j siijr 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 Extra-Rapanui . . 
 
 .7 .3 
 
 37 3 
 
 24 
 10 
 
 Rapanui affiliates 
 
 Here we see that the general Polynesian is more than twice as large 
 in the Rapanui element as in that outside such association, that the 
 Proto-Samoan amounts to less than a quarter, the Tongafiti to less 
 than a half. This points to a source of migration in which the two 
 migration streams had been in such intimacy of contact as to discard a 
 large share of their dialectic differences, or rather, by adoption each 
 from the other of dialectic material, to obliterate the difference. In 
 still further explication it points to a migration far later than the most 
 modern of those which provided Southeast Polynesia with its extra- 
 Rapanui component. 
 
 For the continuance of this comparison we shall need to have the 
 subdivision of the Rapanui itself on the model of Table 38. 
 
 Table 41. 
 
 Rapanui stock 3000 
 
 Southeast Polynesia 
 
 Polynesian 
 
 Proto-Samoan 
 
 Tongafiti 
 
 332 
 401 
 105 
 116 
 
 This gives a curve widely variant from any which this element dis- 
 plays elsewhere in the province ; the nearest curve is that of the Pau- 
 motu, the most remote is that of Tahiti ; Mangareva and the Marquesas, 
 closely alike inter se, are quite wide from Rapanui. 
 
 AVe next engage upon the qualitative examination of this component, 
 noting that because we now deal with Rapanui in addition to the 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 
 
 165 
 
 Paumotu, Mangareva, Tahiti and the Marquesas, we have one more 
 modulus. 
 
 The first table is, like Table 33, a computation for the whole province, 
 the sum of the net stocks being now 22,000: 
 
 Table 42. 
 
 
 Southeast 
 Polynesia. 
 
 Polynesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 J 
 
 0.03 
 1.56 
 
 0.56 
 0.18 
 
 0.24 
 0.14 
 0.69 
 2.42 
 5.16 
 
 0.04 
 0.17 
 0.15 
 0.25 
 0.20 
 
 0.31 
 0. 10 
 
 0.25 
 0.65 
 0.91 
 
 11 
 
 m 
 
 IV 
 
 V 
 
 3.98 
 
 8.65 
 
 0.81 
 
 2.22 
 
 The comparison of Tables 33 and 42 shows how widely the two speech 
 elements in the province vary when weighted with this factor of dif- 
 fusion. In the individual tables which ensue, modulus i of necessity is 
 absent save in the first. 
 
 Table 43- 
 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 South- 
 east 
 Poly- 
 nesia. 
 
 Poly- 
 nesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tonga- 
 fiti. 
 
 South- 
 east 
 Poly- 
 nesia. 
 
 Poly- 
 nesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tonga- 
 fiti. 
 
 South 
 east 
 Poly- 
 nesia. 
 
 Poly- 
 nesian. 
 
 Proto- 
 Satnoan. 
 
 Tonga- 
 fiti. 
 
 I... 
 II . . 
 III., 
 rv.. 
 v.. . 
 
 0.00 
 H.47 
 12. 10 
 4 «3 
 • 33 
 
 0.20 
 I .00 
 0.50 
 
 37 83 
 
 1.77 
 1.20 
 1.10 
 ..87 
 •50 
 
 0.30 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 0.74 
 12.04 
 3.70 
 2.47 
 
 0.00 
 
 0.00 
 0.55 
 1.24 
 
 2.77 
 
 0. 12 
 1.66 
 4.81 
 1.23 
 
 2.01 
 2.31 
 2.15 
 0.72 
 
 0.25 
 
 1.93 
 
 8.53 
 
 20.34 
 
 0.43 
 0.43 
 0.72 
 0.80 
 
 0.18 
 0.65 
 2.08 
 3 59 
 
 29.03 56.93 
 
 7 44 |«4 22 
 
 1 
 
 18.95 82.04 
 
 4.56 
 
 7.82 
 
 7.19 
 
 31.05 
 
 2.38 
 
 6.50 
 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 Marquesas. 1 
 
 II.. 
 
 
 
 1.60 
 1.91 
 2.02 
 
 0.29 
 
 1.24 
 
 Q.QA 
 
 0.13 
 0.19 
 1.09 
 0.96 
 
 0.21 
 0.31 
 2.69 
 4.21 
 
 2.90 
 5.92 
 
 2.34 
 0.80 
 
 0.04 
 2. 10 
 
 22.89 
 
 0.12 
 
 0.49 
 I. 13 
 0.90 
 
 0.00 
 0.60 
 2.50 
 4.03 
 
 Ill 
 
 rv 
 
 V 
 
 0.84 ,23.90 
 
 
 6.37 
 
 35-37 
 
 2-37 
 
 742 
 
 11.96 
 
 34-55 
 
 2.64 
 
 7 "3 
 
 As before, the summation table for the several languages is combined 
 in Table 44 with the percentage results of the quantitative examination, 
 the latter set down in italic figures. 
 
 It is immaterial how we interpret these findings, the artificial results 
 of the employment of a modulus of quality in one set, the percentage 
 results in the other. I have been content to denominate the findings of 
 the qualitative investigation artificial, yet are they any more artificial 
 
166 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 than the convention known as percentage? As well propose the doc- 
 trine that gunny bags are truer textile art than the web which flows 
 from Jacquard's loom in Lyons. It is only when we employ the higher 
 processes that mathematics becomes instinct with vitality. The sim- 
 plest arithmetic is as artificial as any ; at its very beginning an arbitrary 
 choice is made and arithmetic is discordant on the very tips of the 
 convenient fingers, for humanity sphts upon the doctrine and practice 
 of counting the finger that sticks up or the finger turned down, and the 
 whole science is astray from the start.* 
 
 Table 44- 
 
 l^lyS P<"y---- 
 
 Proto- 
 Samoan. 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 1 
 
 Rapanui 29 . 03 
 
 Paumotu 18.95 
 
 Mangareva. ... 7. 19 
 
 Tahiti | 6.37 
 
 Marquesas 11.96 
 
 // 
 
 5 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 56.93 
 82.04 
 31.05 
 35-37 
 34-55 
 
 14 
 
 I 
 
 8 
 
 7-44 
 4.36 
 2.38 
 
 2.64 
 
 / 
 / 
 / 
 / 
 
 14.22 
 7.82 
 6.50 
 7-42 
 7->3 
 
 5 
 
 I 
 
 It is not now really necessary to seek to interpret what meaning may 
 underlie these diverse sets of figures. Speech by speech the archipelago 
 has been rigidly subjected to two independent inquisitions; whatever 
 sense may underlie the results in any one speech must underlie the 
 results in each other, for the method of examination has been the same. 
 We are justified, therefore, in a comparison of results. 
 
 In Table 44 we shall see that two curves, quahtative and quantitative, 
 of Rapanui exhibit a marked individuaUty. The speech is widely dif- 
 ferent from Mangareva, Tahiti, and the Marquesas ; the respective curves 
 are of different profiles . The only language of the province which can at 
 all be brought into association with Rapanui is the Paumotu ; they He 
 close together in the upper field, and far apart from the other languages. 
 The two curves interlace in each series, each twice crosses the other. 
 We have evidence of the association of Rapanui and the Paumotu. 
 
 Now what conclusion are we to derive from this painful and minute 
 examination? If from these computations and tabulations we can 
 extract no tale of the history of folk movement in this province of vSouth- 
 east Polynesia, then is all the work as uninspired and uninspiring as the 
 minute toil of the petty race of book-keepers, industrially efficient to 
 
 *"The Polynesian Wanderings," page 365. To the instances there noted of Melanesian 
 usage I would add the following from a different culture seat and phase: "When he says 
 'one ' he does not touch his outstretched first finger, as an English boy might do, but doubles 
 up the little finger of his left hand by using the first finger of the right hand to close the little 
 finger. The third and fourth fingers, bent on to the palm of the hand, indicate the number 
 two. The first five numbers are always counted on the left hand by doubling up its fingers, 
 one after another, by means of the forefinger of the right hand. For five the whole hand is 
 shut. Six is sometimes counted by closing the left hand, opening it, and again doubling up 
 the little finger. Sometimes the numbers after five are counted on the right hand by closing 
 the fingers one by one, always beginning by closing the smallest finger first." Mrs. Leslie 
 Milne, "The Shans at Home," page 53. 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 167 
 
 make entries in journals, to post ledgers, and with great labor to come 
 to the absurd triumph of the trial balance. 
 
 In the four languages of the province there is a wide speech group of 
 broad diffusion and of considerable complexity. Our analysis sub- 
 divides this speech group. We find one element of unknown antiquity, 
 a corpus of Polynesian speech summed at 16,000 vocables which have 
 passed from the use and memory of the others of their race. We find 
 reason to consider this due to a Proto-Samoan settlement of uncer- 
 tain date, but very possibly coincident with the first arrival of that 
 migration swarm within the central Pacific after its divaricated Mela- 
 nesian traverse. Upon this settlement was overlaid a migration of a 
 later Proto-Samoan colony, refugees from Tongafiti tyranny, at a 
 period, therefore, for which we have established in Samoan history the 
 critical date of Matamatame, approximately (in the history of our own 
 race) the date of the Norman Conquest. At the same time a third, 
 the second overlying, settlement was made upon these parts of the 
 province, the Tongafiti pursuit of Proto-Samoan fugitives. 
 
 At a later period there entered the province, undoubtedly from lee- 
 ward, as is the impulse of all Polynesian folk movement, a migration 
 representing a different phase. At its place of departure the senior 
 Proto-Samoan and the junior Tongafiti had been in community of asso- 
 ciation so long and so intimately that the distinctive criteria of each 
 language phase had passed most largely into common stock and had 
 ceased to be distinctive. This later migration was caught in the Pau- 
 motu chain ; only its stragglers, few in number, reached the other archi- 
 pelagoes. The conditions of such voyaging depend largely upon the 
 necessities of revictualing ; such a voyage must be one of halts, of crop 
 colonies.* How long the sojourn upon the Paumotu really was we have 
 no means of determining ; it must have been considerable to have led to 
 the interlacing of the curves of the two languages as we have developed 
 them. In time the voyage was resumed, whether through resumption 
 of the impulse of origin, whether from inability to maintain a foothold 
 against the earlier inhabitants, whether in such disgust as any Western 
 Polynesian would feel at the arid sands of the Paumotu, we can not now 
 discover; but resumed the voyage was, out over unknown sea toward 
 the rising of the sun. Only a small part of any fleet could have made 
 port in Rapanui, the last home of the Polynesian race — for the rest, sub- 
 mersion. That this migration is the most recent of the folk movements 
 in the province is shown by the fact that wherever found the Rapanui 
 element still retains in sharp distinction its characteristic features. 
 
 As in preceding chapters we have incorporated so much of the 
 vocabulary as was pertinent to the inquiry, so at the conclusion of this 
 chapter we set a finding-Hst of the vocabulary of Rapanui in sections 
 arranged in respect of the prime division of the speech material. 
 
 *"The Polynesian Wanderings," page 139. 
 
168 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 Data Restricted to Southeast Polynesia. 
 
 i 
 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 3 1 
 6 
 
 I 
 
 9 
 lo 
 II 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 «4 
 
 ;i 
 
 \i 
 
 «9 
 
 20 
 21 
 22 
 23 
 24 
 25 
 26 
 
 !i 
 
 29 
 
 30 
 3« 
 
 32 
 
 33 
 34 
 
 11 
 11 
 
 39 
 40 
 41 
 42 
 
 45 
 46 
 47 
 48 
 49 
 50 
 5« 
 52 
 53 
 54 
 
 \l 
 
 57 
 58 
 59 
 60 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 aa 
 
 
 
 
 agu, hagu... . 
 ahu 
 
 aku, haku 
 
 
 
 
 ahu 
 
 
 
 
 ahuahu 
 
 
 
 
 
 ahu 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ai 
 
 
 ^\^ 
 
 
 
 ai 
 
 
 
 
 
 aia 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 aita 
 
 
 
 
 katai 
 
 
 
 
 
 hakatu 
 
 
 
 
 aku 
 
 
 
 
 
 ukui 
 
 ukui 
 
 uui 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 amo 
 
 
 
 anani 
 
 anani 
 
 anani 
 
 anoano 
 
 anoano 
 
 anoano 
 
 
 
 aomai 
 
 
 
 
 
 araara, uara. . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 arurua 
 
 
 
 ati 
 
 
 
 
 hatiga 
 
 f atina 
 
 ato 
 
 fatiraa 
 
 ato 
 
 ato 
 
 
 atoga 
 
 
 atoga . . . 
 
 
 
 
 
 auahi 
 
 auahi 
 
 auahi 
 
 
 
 koava 
 
 
 
 
 
 avaava 
 
 
 
 
 avai 
 
 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 eete 
 
 
 ete 
 
 ete 
 
 eteete 
 
 ehuehu 
 
 ei 
 
 ehuhu 
 
 
 ehu 
 
 
 ei I 
 
 
 
 
 ei 2 
 
 
 
 ei 
 
 
 
 
 
 haaekieki 
 
 
 ha A 
 
 
 akaha 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 heetina 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 haavare 
 
 hagihagi 
 
 
 
 aniani 
 
 
 hae . ... 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 hai 
 
 afai 
 
 haipo 
 
 
 
 houpo 
 
 
 haki 
 
 
 
 aki 
 
 aki 
 
 ai 
 
 
 
 hami 
 
 hami 
 
 
 Vinn«»hnnp 
 
 
 ane 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 hanohano... . 
 
 
 arai 
 
 
 aihi 
 
 
 haruharu 
 
 
 
 
 haru 
 
 
 
 
 auf au 
 
 f auurumaa . . . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ava 
 
 heke 
 
 
 heke 
 
 heke 
 
 
 
 
 etuke 
 
 hi 
 
 etu6 
 
 
 hi I 
 
 
 hi 
 
 hi 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 hihoi 1 
 
 
 
 
 hi6hi6 
 
 hiohio 
 
 
 
 fio 
 
 hiti 2 
 
 
 hitihiti 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 169 
 
 Southeast Polynesia — Continued. 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 6i 
 62 
 63 
 64 
 65 
 66 
 67 
 68 
 69 
 70 
 7' 
 72 
 73 
 74 
 75 
 76 
 77 
 78 
 
 79 
 80 
 81 
 82 
 83 
 84 
 85 
 86 
 
 87 
 88 
 89 
 90 I 
 9« I 
 92 
 93 
 94 
 95 
 96 
 97 
 98 
 99 
 100 
 toi 
 102 
 103 
 104 
 105 
 106 
 107 
 108 
 109 
 no 
 in 
 n2 
 113 
 JM 
 ••5 
 n6 
 "7 
 n8 
 119 
 120 
 
 hiva 
 
 hivo 
 
 hoe 2 
 
 honihoni 2 . 
 hopehope . 
 
 hopu 
 
 hori 2 . . . . 
 horo 2 . . . . 
 
 hove 
 
 hua 
 
 hue 2 
 
 hugamoa. . 
 huhu 4 . . . . 
 hukihuki i 
 
 ia 2 
 
 iharaa 
 
 iho I 
 
 ikapuhi.. . 
 
 ina I 
 
 ka 2 
 
 ka 5 
 
 kahaka . . . 
 
 kai 1 
 
 kaihaga. . 
 kaikino. . . 
 
 kaiu 
 
 kakai 
 
 kakaure . . 
 
 kami 
 
 karu 3 
 
 kato 2 
 
 kauaha . . . 
 kaviri .... 
 
 kenu 
 
 ketu 
 
 keva 
 
 hiva, iva . 
 oe, ohe. . 
 
 honi. 
 
 hopu. 
 horo. 
 
 huhu .... 
 hukihuki. 
 
 hue. . 
 huki'. 
 
 kaiu. 
 
 ki 2 
 
 kiakia 
 
 kio 2 
 
 kiokio 
 
 kiukiu I 
 
 kokogo 
 
 kokoma 
 
 komari 
 
 komokomo . . . 
 
 kona 
 
 koni 
 
 ku 4 
 
 ku 5 
 
 kukuo 
 
 maeha i 
 
 magaga 
 
 mahatu 
 
 mahiti 
 
 makemakenu. 
 
 makohe 
 
 mama 4 
 
 mamari 
 
 mamau 
 
 mamoi 
 
 kaia. 
 
 kami. 
 karu. . 
 kato. . 
 kouaa . 
 
 kenu. 
 
 kevo. 
 
 kiakia. . . . 
 
 kio 
 
 kio, kiohe. 
 kiukiu .... 
 
 hivo. 
 oe. . . 
 
 hopee. 
 
 veve 
 
 hua 
 
 hue 
 
 haamoka . 
 
 huki. 
 
 ihara . . . 
 
 iho 
 
 ikapuhi . 
 
 ka. 
 
 ai 
 
 kaikino . 
 kaiu .... 
 kaia . . . . 
 tikaue . . 
 
 ato 
 
 kauaha . 
 kavii . . . 
 
 ketu. 
 
 hopu. 
 
 huhu. 
 ia. . . 
 
 haehaa . 
 ai 
 
 am. 
 aia. 
 
 ato 
 
 peihaha. 
 
 kuku. 
 
 makenukenu . 
 
 komari . 
 komo. . 
 kona. . . 
 
 ku 
 
 ku 
 
 kukukuku. 
 
 mahatu . 
 
 mekanutoi . 
 mokohe — 
 
 mama 
 
 mamari — 
 
 06. 
 
 komai, omai. 
 
 kokomo 
 
 ona 
 
 mahiti . 
 
 mokohe . 
 mama . . 
 mamai . . 
 
 mamau . 
 mamoe . 
 
170 
 
 EASTER ISIyAND. 
 Southeast Polynesia — Continued. 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 manavai 2 . . 
 
 maniga 
 
 maroa 2. . . . 
 
 mata66 
 
 matakeva.. 
 matateatea. 
 
 matega 
 
 matu 
 
 matua 1 . . . . 
 
 me 
 
 mea 3 
 
 mea 4 
 
 meemee . . . . 
 
 meika 
 
 menege 
 
 menia 
 
 mihimihi. . . 
 mikamika. . 
 moeaivi. . . . 
 
 moega 
 
 mogugu 
 
 mohimohi . . 
 
 moki 
 
 mokohi 
 
 more 
 
 mori 
 
 motare 
 
 mou 4 
 
 mou 5 
 
 mou 6 
 
 na I 
 
 naaku 
 
 neinei 2 
 
 nenenene 1 . . 
 
 niuhi 
 
 no 2 
 
 noa I 
 
 noa 2 
 
 nohue 
 
 noku I 
 
 ohoa 2 
 
 oi I 
 
 oko I 
 
 oko 2 
 
 okorua 
 
 omoomo . . . . 
 
 one 
 
 ooa 
 
 opata 
 
 pae 2 
 
 paha I 
 
 pahae 
 
 paihi 
 
 pakakina i . . 
 
 pao 
 
 paoa 
 
 para 1 . 
 arapha . 
 
 matega. 
 matu . . . 
 
 me. . 
 mea. 
 mea. 
 
 meika . 
 
 meika . 
 
 mama . 
 mihi . . . 
 
 moehega. 
 
 moega. . . 
 mogugu.. 
 mohia . . . 
 moki .... 
 mokohe.. 
 akamorc. 
 mori 
 
 naku. 
 
 nekineki . 
 
 noa.. 
 nohu. 
 
 01 
 
 oko 
 
 oko 
 
 okorua. . 
 omoomo . 
 
 opata. 
 
 paega. 
 
 pakapakakina . 
 
 pakakina . 
 
 paraha . 
 
 manavai . 
 
 anavai . 
 mania . 
 
 mao 
 
 'matakeke. 
 .matakake . 
 matakevo. 
 matatea . . 
 
 me 
 
 mea 
 
 mea 
 
 mee 
 
 meika, meia. 
 menene 
 
 haamimiko . 
 
 haaivi 
 
 moena 
 
 monunu 
 
 moi . . . . 
 motara . 
 
 mou 
 
 mou 
 
 nau 
 
 neinei . . . 
 nenenene . 
 
 niuhi . 
 no.. . 
 
 noa.. 
 nohu. 
 no'u. 
 oho.. 
 
 nohu. 
 nou. . 
 
 oko. 
 
 opata. 
 
 nehae 
 
 pakakina . 
 
 pae.. . 
 paha. . 
 pahae . 
 paihi . 
 
 paof ai . 
 
 parahua . 
 paaha . . , 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 
 
 Southeast Polynesia — Continued. 
 
 171 
 
 1 80 
 181 
 182 
 .83 
 184 
 185 
 186 
 187 
 188 
 189 
 190 
 191 
 192 
 
 193 
 194 
 
 >95 
 196 
 197 
 198 
 199 
 200 
 
 301 
 202 
 203 
 204 
 205 
 
 206 
 
 207 
 208 
 209 
 210 
 211 
 212 
 213 
 214 
 215 
 216 
 217 
 218 
 219 
 220 
 22 t 
 222 
 223 
 224 
 225 
 226 
 227 
 228 
 229 
 230 
 231 
 232 
 
 234 
 235 
 236 
 
 237 
 238 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 pareu 
 
 pari 
 
 patu I 
 
 pau I 
 
 pau 2 
 
 peke 
 
 pepeke 
 
 petehe 
 
 peupeu 2 . . . 
 
 pikiga 
 
 piniku 
 
 Pipi 3 
 
 pirari 
 
 piriaro 
 
 piripou. . . . 
 
 poepoe 
 
 poko I 
 
 pokoga. . . . 
 
 pokoo I 
 
 poopo 
 
 popo 2 
 
 popohaga . 
 poripori 2 . 
 potupotu. . 
 
 pua 2 
 
 puhare 
 
 puheenua . . 
 
 pukao .... 
 puku 3 . . . . 
 pumahana . 
 raga i . . . . 
 raga 2 . . . . 
 
 ragi4 
 
 rahirahi . . 
 
 rapa 
 
 rape 
 
 rapu 
 
 rararara . . 
 rata 2 . . . . 
 raukape . . 
 rauoho. . . 
 
 rauti 
 
 rava 6 . . . . 
 ravaika. . . 
 reka 1 . . . . 
 rekireki . . 
 
 rere 2 
 
 rere 4 
 
 rere 6 
 
 rerepe .... 
 
 riha 
 
 rihariha 2. 
 rimaetua . 
 
 ripoi 
 
 ritarita. . . 
 ritorito. . . 
 
 roaa 
 
 rona 
 
 ruhi 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 pau. 
 
 peke 
 
 pekepeke . 
 
 paepae . 
 
 hakapopo. 
 
 pufenua. 
 
 pumahanahana. 
 
 rahirahi . 
 
 repe. 
 
 Mangareva. Marquesas 
 
 pareu. 
 pari. . 
 
 pepeke . 
 
 pikiga . 
 pirari. 
 
 pokokina . 
 
 popo. 
 popo. 
 
 pon. 
 pua. 
 
 puku. 
 
 ragia . . . 
 rahirahi . 
 
 rapu. 
 rara. 
 rata. 
 
 raveika. 
 reka .... 
 rekireki . 
 
 npo. 
 rito. 
 
 ruhi ruhi . 
 
 pareu. 
 patu.. 
 
 eapu. 
 
 pe6pe6.. . . 
 petehe. . . . 
 haape^hu . 
 
 piniku . 
 pipi . . . 
 
 poko 
 
 pokona . 
 pokona . 
 popo — 
 
 popoui . 
 poriri . . 
 popotu. 
 pua 
 
 pukao 
 
 puku 
 
 pumahana. 
 
 aka 
 
 aka 
 
 dhiahi. 
 4pa 
 
 apu4pu. 
 
 6uoho . 
 
 ava 
 
 avaika. 
 
 66... 
 rere. 
 €€.. 
 
 ik 
 
 ihaiha . . 
 imaima . 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 pareu. 
 patu. . 
 
 tapau . 
 pee . . . 
 pepee. 
 
 piapia. . 
 piriaro. 
 piripou. 
 paepae . 
 
 popoti 
 
 pua 
 
 pufarefare. 
 
 /puf anua . . . 
 
 \pufenua. . . 
 
 pumahana . 
 
 rahirahi . 
 
 rape, 
 rapu. 
 
 rauape. 
 rauti . . 
 
 ito. 
 
 repe. 
 riha. 
 
 nmaatua. 
 
 rita 
 
 roaa 
 
172 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 Southeast Polynesia — Continued. 
 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 239 
 240 
 241 
 242 
 243 
 244 
 245 
 246 
 247 
 248 
 249 
 250 
 251 
 252 
 253 
 254 
 255 
 256 
 
 III 
 
 261 
 262 
 
 264 
 
 til 
 '^ 
 
 269 
 270 
 271 
 272 
 273 
 274 
 275 
 276 
 277 
 278 
 279 
 280 
 281 
 282 
 283 
 284 
 285 
 286 
 287 
 288 
 289 
 290 
 291 
 292 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ruporupo 
 
 ta 
 
 ta 2 
 
 
 ta 
 
 ta:::::::::::: 
 
 taaku 
 
 
 taku 
 
 
 tau 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 taka I 
 
 
 akataka 
 
 
 
 
 
 takaure 
 
 
 
 
 takeo 
 
 
 taeo 
 
 taki .... 
 
 
 taki 
 
 taki 
 
 
 
 takoe 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 taotaovere . . . 
 ta 
 
 toopuku 
 
 taapu 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 tata 
 
 
 
 
 
 tatau 
 
 tatau 
 
 
 
 
 
 tauaki 
 
 
 
 touaki 
 
 tautau 
 
 tauai 
 
 tautau 
 
 
 
 tea 2 
 
 
 akateatea .... 
 
 
 teoteo 
 
 tekeo 
 
 
 tekeo . 
 
 
 tekiteki 
 
 
 
 teki 
 
 tei . . . . 
 
 tere 
 
 tere 
 
 tere ... 
 
 tee 
 
 tere .... 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 toke 
 
 
 
 haatokee. . . . 
 
 
 tokoe 
 
 tokoe 
 
 
 
 
 toku 
 
 toku 
 
 toku 
 
 
 to'u 
 
 too 1 
 
 
 
 too 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 toi 
 
 
 
 
 
 tautau 
 
 
 
 
 tumumeika... 
 
 
 
 tupuraki 
 
 tutu 2 
 
 tupuaki 
 
 
 tupuai 
 
 
 
 tutu 
 
 tutu 3 
 
 
 tutu 
 
 tutu . . 
 
 
 tutui 
 
 
 
 tuitui . . . 
 
 
 
 
 tu 
 
 
 
 tuu 3 
 
 
 tu 
 
 
 
 uapiki 
 
 
 
 uapeke 
 
 
 
 tuverovero 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 aureure 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 vevo 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 vekiveki 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 veevee 
 
 oka 
 
 verevere 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 
 General Polynesia. 
 
 173 
 
 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Samoa. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 293 
 294 
 
 '^ 
 '^ 
 
 399 
 300 
 301 
 302 
 303 
 304 
 
 309 
 310 
 311 
 312 
 
 313 
 3'4 
 3 I 5 
 
 a I 
 
 a 
 
 
 a. . 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 aana 
 
 ana 
 
 
 
 
 ana 
 
 ae 
 
 e, oe 
 
 
 e. . . 
 
 ae 
 
 ae 
 
 aha 
 
 a 
 
 aha 
 
 aha 
 
 ahea, aea... 
 
 ere 
 
 ahi 
 
 ahiahi 
 
 vaho 
 
 ai . 
 
 aha 
 
 afea, ahea. . 
 
 hee 
 
 ahi 
 
 ahiahi 
 
 vaho 
 
 ai 
 
 aha 
 
 
 afea 
 
 
 ahea, afea . . . 
 
 haere 
 
 ahi 
 
 
 To. : haele 
 
 afi 
 
 haere 
 
 ahi I 
 
 ahiahi 
 
 aho 1 
 
 ai I 
 
 aka I 
 
 akoako 
 
 amo 1 
 
 ana i . . 
 
 afiafi 
 
 ahiahi. . . . 
 vaho 
 
 ahiahi 
 
 vaho 
 
 fafo 
 
 ai 
 
 vai 
 
 vai 
 
 
 
 
 aka 
 
 ako 
 
 amo 
 
 ana 
 
 ao 
 
 
 a oa 
 
 ako 
 
 ako 
 
 ao 
 
 amo 
 
 
 amo 
 
 ana 
 
 ana 
 
 ana 
 
 ao 
 
 ana 
 
 ao I 
 
 api 2 
 
 ara i 
 
 ao 
 
 
 
 'api 
 
 
 aoiaoi 
 
 
 ani 
 
 ala.. . . 
 
 eara. . . . 
 
 ara 
 
 ara 
 
 erero 
 
 ariki 
 
 aro 
 
 aroa 
 
 aruaru 
 
 garu 
 
 ata 
 
 ata 
 
 ate 
 
 atu 
 
 etua 
 
 atutiri 
 
 aa 
 
 ara 
 
 ara 2 
 
 arero 
 
 ariki . 
 
 ala.... 
 
 ara. . 
 
 aa 
 
 ara 
 
 alelo . 
 
 arero 
 
 ariki 
 
 aeo 
 
 aiki 
 
 ao 
 
 arero 
 
 arii 
 
 ali'i . . . 
 
 aro 
 
 alo. . . 
 
 aro. . 
 
 aro 
 
 aroha 
 
 flninrn 1 
 
 alofa . 
 
 aroha 
 
 aoha 
 
 aiiau 
 
 nau 
 
 ata 
 
 ata 
 
 ate 
 
 atu 
 
 etua 
 
 f atutii 
 
 aroha 
 
 aruaru 
 
 aru 
 
 alua'u 
 
 3 16 i ariiarii 2 
 
 galu 
 
 garu 
 
 318 
 
 319 
 320 
 
 321 
 
 322 
 323 
 324 
 
 325 
 326 
 327 
 328 
 329 
 330 
 331 
 332 
 333 
 334 
 335 
 336 
 
 337 
 338 
 339 
 340 
 341 
 342 
 343 
 344 
 345 
 346 
 347 
 348 
 349 
 350 
 
 ata 1 
 
 ata 
 
 ata. 
 
 ata 
 
 ata 2 
 
 ata 
 
 ata 
 
 ata 
 
 ate I 
 
 ate 
 
 
 ate : 
 
 atu. 
 
 atu 1 
 
 atu 
 
 atu 
 
 atua, etua. . . . 
 atutiri 
 
 
 
 
 faititili 
 
 fatitiri 
 
 patiri 
 
 
 
 
 au, hau, .... 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 au3 
 
 aue 
 
 ava I 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 aue, auhe... 
 
 aue, auhe. . . 
 
 ava 
 
 ava 
 
 vahi 
 
 e 
 
 
 va 
 
 
 ava 
 
 
 
 ava 
 
 vahi 
 
 e . 
 
 
 avahi 
 
 e I 
 
 f asi 
 
 
 vahi 
 
 e 
 
 
 e 
 
 e 3 
 
 e 
 
 
 e 
 
 e , 
 
 e 
 
 e 5 
 
 e 
 
 e. . . . 
 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 e 6 
 
 le 
 
 
 te 
 
 
 
 ea 
 
 ea 
 
 
 ea 
 
 
 
 eaho 
 
 af 
 
 
 aho 
 
 >enuhe 
 
 ehu 
 
 aho 
 
 nuhe 
 
 ehu 
 
 aho 
 
 eanuhe 
 
 ehuehu i 
 
 ehuehu 2 
 
 eke.... 
 
 
 fanuhe 
 
 \hanuhe 
 
 anuhe 
 
 rehu 
 
 efu. .. 
 
 'efu 
 
 
 ehuehu 
 
 ee 
 
 e'e 
 
 eke 
 
 eke 
 
 ena 
 
 ati 
 
 eke 
 
 ena 
 
 ati 
 
 ena . 
 
 lena . . 
 
 
 ena 
 
 etu 
 
 ati 
 
 
 ati 
 
 garo 
 
 galo 
 
 caro 
 
 garo 
 
 garu 
 
 garuru 
 
 gau 
 
 na6 
 
 aro 
 
 garu I 
 
 garuru 
 
 gau 
 
 galu 
 
 
 
 galulu 
 
 
 
 
 gau 
 
 gau, gahu .... 
 
 
 
 ge 
 
 gege 
 
 
 
 gorogoro 
 
 gutu 
 
 
 gooro 
 
 Erutu 
 
 
 
 
 gutu 
 
 gr 
 
 nutu 
 
 ha 
 
 utu 
 
 ha 
 
 ha I 
 
 fa 
 
 
 haga I 
 
 faga 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
174 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 General Polynesia — Continued. 
 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 1 
 
 Samoa. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 35' |haga2 
 
 352 hagahuru 
 
 353 hagai 
 
 354 haha I 
 
 ace VnVmn ■> 
 
 aca 
 
 haga 
 
 haga, aga. . 
 
 rogouru 
 
 agai 
 
 hana 
 
 onohuii 
 
 hakai 
 
 fafa 
 
 fao 
 
 vehie 
 
 haka 
 
 haka 
 
 haa 
 
 gafulu 
 
 
 ahuru 
 
 faaai 
 
 fafaga 
 
 f agai 
 
 To.: fafa 
 
 sao 
 
 fafa 
 
 fafa 
 
 
 hao 
 
 vehie 
 
 aka 
 
 haka 
 
 ama 
 
 hanau 
 
 anuanua.... 
 apai 
 
 fafao 
 
 356 
 
 hahie 
 
 fafie 
 
 
 vahie 
 
 faa, haa 
 
 haka 
 
 fa'a 
 
 f aka 
 
 V,al-oVialro 
 
 sa'a 
 
 
 acn 1 iTTmQp 
 
 am a 
 
 ama 
 
 ama 
 
 f anau 
 
 anuanua 
 
 hapai 
 
 ama 
 
 360 
 
 362 
 
 ^P 
 364 
 
 1 
 369 
 
 370 
 
 37« 
 372 
 373 
 374 
 375 
 
 hanau 
 
 hanuanua 
 
 hapai 
 
 
 f anau 
 
 f anau 
 
 anuanua 
 
 apai 
 
 nuanua 
 
 sapai 
 
 
 
 hopoi . 
 
 hapoi, hopoi.. 
 fara 
 
 hara i 
 
 hara 2 
 
 fala 
 
 
 ara, hara, . . 
 
 ara 
 
 hare 
 
 avata 
 
 kohata 
 
 ati, hati... . 
 atu, hatu.. . 
 hau, eau. . . 
 
 hau 
 
 hea, ea 
 
 faa 
 
 hara 
 
 fae 
 
 sala 
 
 
 hara 
 
 hare 
 
 fale 
 
 fare 
 
 fare 
 
 hata I 
 
 hata2 
 
 fata 
 
 af ata 
 
 vata 
 
 fata 
 
 fata 
 
 fati 
 
 fatu 
 
 fau 
 
 hau 
 
 hea 
 
 fata 
 
 fata 
 
 fata 
 
 f ati 
 
 fati 
 
 fati 
 
 hatu I 
 
 fatu 
 
 pifatu 
 
 f au 
 
 fatu 
 
 f au 
 
 fau 
 
 
 
 
 hau 
 
 
 fea 
 
 hea 
 
 hea 
 
 heguhegu 2 . . . 
 hei 
 
 Iipnita I 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 hei 
 
 f enua 
 
 hee 
 
 heti 
 
 fetu 
 
 fia 
 
 hei 
 
 f anua 
 
 henua 
 
 enua 
 
 ere 
 
 fenua 
 
 ^7(5 ! Tipr«» I 
 
 sele .... 
 
 378 
 
 379 
 380 
 38, 
 
 384 
 385 
 386 
 387 
 388 
 389 
 390 
 391 
 392 
 393 
 394 
 395 
 396 
 ao7 
 
 heruheru 
 
 hetu I 
 
 hia I 
 
 hiahia 
 
 
 
 
 fetu 
 
 hetu 
 
 etu 
 
 hia 
 
 hika 
 
 hipa, ipa.. . 
 ipu 
 
 fetu, fetia... 
 hia 
 
 fia 
 
 hia 
 
 si'a 
 
 ika 
 
 hika 
 
 hipa 
 
 ipu 
 
 hiri 
 
 hia 
 
 hina 
 
 sipa 
 
 
 hipa 
 
 hinu 
 
 ipu 
 
 
 ipu 
 
 hira 
 
 sisila 
 
 
 hira 
 
 hiri I 
 
 sili 
 
 iri 
 
 iri . . 
 
 iri 
 
 hiri 2 
 
 fill 
 
 hiri 
 
 hiri 
 
 hiro, iro — 
 
 hiti 
 
 itu 
 
 hii 
 
 firi 
 
 hiro 
 
 filo 
 
 
 fio 
 
 hiro 
 
 hiti I 
 
 fiti 
 
 hiti 
 
 fiti 
 
 fitu 
 
 hiti 
 
 hitu 
 
 fitu 
 
 i ahito 
 
 ho 
 
 hitu 
 
 ho a 
 
 foa'i 
 
 
 
 ho 
 
 hoa I 
 
 soa 
 
 hoa 
 
 hoa, oa . . . . 
 hoe, ohe . . . 
 
 ogi 
 
 hoki, oki... 
 
 hoa 
 
 hoe 
 
 honi 
 
 hoi 
 
 hoa 
 
 hoe I 
 
 foe 
 
 
 hoe 
 
 hogi 2 
 
 hoki 1, 2 
 
 honihoni 1 . . . . 
 
 honohono 
 
 honu 
 
 sogi 
 
 hogi 
 
 hoi 
 
 fo'i 
 
 hoki 
 
 hoi 
 
 soni 
 
 
 honi 
 
 fono 
 
 
 hono 
 
 
 hono 
 
 To ■ fonu 
 
 
 honu, onu. . 
 
 hohora 
 
 horo, oro. . . 
 oro, ohoro.. 
 
 oro 
 
 horoi, oroi . 
 hou, ou. . . . 
 
 hou 
 
 hua 
 
 hue 
 
 huga, uga. . 
 huru, uru. . . 
 huki, uki... 
 huri 
 
 honu 
 
 hohoa 
 
 hoo 
 
 hoo 
 
 hoo 
 
 hooi 
 
 hou 
 
 hou 
 
 hua 
 
 hue 
 
 huna 
 
 honu 
 
 Vinratinra 
 
 fofola 
 
 hohora 
 
 hora 
 
 398 i hero I 
 
 399 horo 3 
 
 400 horo 4 
 
 folo 
 
 horo 
 
 solo 
 
 horo 
 
 horo 
 
 
 
 horo, oro 
 
 horoi 
 
 hou 
 
 
 
 402 
 403 
 404 
 405 
 406 
 
 hou I 
 
 To. : f ofou 
 
 hou 
 
 
 
 hou 
 
 
 fua 
 
 hua, ua 
 
 hue 
 
 ua 
 
 hue I . ... 
 
 f ue 
 
 
 ViiKraViiltTQ 
 
 fuga 
 
 huga 
 
 
 407 huhuru 
 
 408 :hukihuki2.... 
 
 fulu 
 
 huru 
 
 huki 
 
 huu 
 
 huki 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 
 General Polynesia — Continued. 
 
 175 
 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Samoa. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 410 
 411 
 412 
 413 
 
 414 
 
 :;i 
 
 4«7 
 418 
 419 
 420 
 421 
 422 
 423 
 424 
 425 
 426 
 427 
 428 
 429 
 430 
 431 
 
 432 
 433 
 434 
 
 436 
 437 
 438 
 
 439 
 440 
 441 
 442 
 
 443 
 444 
 445 
 446 
 447 
 448 
 449 
 450 
 451 
 452 
 453 
 454 
 
 456 
 457 
 458 
 459 
 460 
 
 461 
 462 
 
 :§ 
 
 467 
 
 huri 2 
 
 hutihuti 
 
 fuli 
 
 huri 
 
 huri, uri . . . 
 
 huti 
 
 i 
 
 hui 
 
 huti 
 
 i 
 
 huri 
 
 f uti 
 
 huti 
 
 huti 
 
 
 
 
 ia 3 
 
 ia 
 
 ia 
 
 ia 
 
 ia.. 
 
 ia 
 
 igoa 
 
 igoa 
 
 igoa 
 
 igoa 
 
 iho, io 
 
 ihu 
 
 ika 
 
 iku 
 
 inaki 
 
 iti 
 
 inoa 
 
 iho 
 
 ihu 
 
 ika 
 
 hiku 
 
 inai 
 
 iti. . 
 
 ioa 
 
 iho 3 
 
 ifo 
 
 iho 
 
 iho 
 
 ihu 
 
 isu 
 
 ihu 
 
 ihu 
 
 ika I 
 
 i'a 
 
 ika 
 
 ia 
 
 iku 
 
 
 
 
 inaki 
 
 'ina'i 
 
 
 inai 
 
 iti 
 
 iti 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 iva 
 
 ivi 
 
 iva 
 
 ivi . 
 
 
 ivi t 
 
 ivi 
 
 
 ivi 
 
 kahu 
 
 'afu 
 
 kahu 
 
 kahu 
 
 kai 
 
 kake 
 
 kaokao 
 
 kata 
 
 kahu 
 
 kai 
 
 kake 
 
 kaokao .... 
 kata 
 
 ahu 
 
 kai 4 
 
 'ai 
 
 kai 
 
 ai 
 
 kakea 
 
 kaokao 
 
 kata 
 
 'a'e 
 
 kake 
 
 ae 
 
 'ao'ao 
 
 kaokao 
 
 kata 
 
 aoao 
 
 'ata 
 
 ata 
 
 katikati 
 
 kau 
 
 'ati 
 
 kakati 
 
 ati 
 
 'au 
 
 kau 
 
 kau 
 
 uha 
 
 kau 
 
 au 
 
 kauha 
 
 kauvae 
 
 kauae 
 
 Ufa, fufa 
 
 'auvae 
 
 huha 
 
 hufaa 
 
 
 
 kouvae 
 
 
 kauae 
 
 kava 
 
 kouae 
 
 kava 
 
 vakavaka . . 
 kavei 
 
 kouae 
 
 kava 
 
 vakavaka 
 
 auae 
 
 kava 
 
 'ava 
 
 ava 
 
 kavakava .... 
 kave 
 
 va'ava'a 
 
 .. . .: 
 
 
 'avei 
 
 kave . . 
 
 kavei 
 
 
 kavega 
 
 kavei 
 
 'ave 
 
 
 kave 
 
 ave 
 
 'avei . 
 
 
 kavei 
 
 
 kekekeke 
 
 kerekere 
 
 keri 
 
 'e'e 
 
 keke 
 
 keke 
 
 
 
 'ele'elea 
 
 'eli . . . 
 
 kere 
 
 kere 
 
 keri 
 
 kere 
 
 kei 
 
 kete 
 
 i 
 
 
 keri 
 
 eri 
 
 kete 
 
 'etc 
 
 
 ete 
 
 ki I 
 
 'i 
 
 ki 
 
 ki 
 
 i... 
 
 kia2 
 
 
 
 kia 
 
 kiko 
 
 kiore 
 
 kiri 
 
 kiri 
 
 kite 
 
 ko. . . 
 
 
 ia 
 
 kiko 
 
 
 
 kiko 
 
 kioe, 106... 
 kii 
 
 16 . . 
 
 kiore 
 
 
 kiore 
 
 iore . . . . 
 
 kiri 
 
 'ili 
 
 iri. 
 
 kirikiri 
 
 kite 2 
 
 ko 3 
 
 'ili'ili 
 
 kiri 
 
 kii... . 
 
 
 'ite 
 
 kite 
 
 kite, ite.... 
 
 ite 
 
 
 
 6. . 
 
 koa 2 
 
 
 koa 
 
 koakoa 
 
 koe 
 
 rae 
 
 korua 
 
 koti 
 
 ura 
 
 kua 
 
 koakoa 
 
 koe 
 
 ae 
 
 
 koe I 
 
 
 koe 
 
 
 korae 
 
 korua 
 
 koti 
 
 lae 
 
 rae .... 
 
 rae 
 
 'oulua. . . . 
 
 korua 
 
 koti .... 
 
 koua 
 
 koti, oti.... 
 koua, ua. . . 
 
 orua 
 
 'oti 
 
 oti 
 
 koura 2 
 
 kua 2 
 
 ula 
 
 
 oura 
 
 'ua. . . . 
 
 
 
 kuku 2 
 
 kumara 
 
 kumi I 
 
 kumi 2 
 
 kupega 
 
 kurakura 
 
 kuri 
 
 
 
 kuku 
 
 kumara .... 
 kimii 
 
 kuku, uu. . . 
 
 kumaa 
 
 kumi 
 
 
 
 kumara 
 
 umara, umaa. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 kupega 
 
 kupega 
 
 kura 
 
 kuri 
 
 /upena 
 
 lupea 
 
 ua 
 
 
 'ula 
 
 r^ 
 
 'ull . 
 
 kuri 
 
 
 uri 
 
 kutu 
 
 'utu 
 
 cutu 
 
 kutu 
 
 ma 
 
 ma 
 
 mama 
 
 kutu, utu.. . 
 
 ma 
 
 maamaa 
 
 kutu 
 
 ma I 
 
 ma 
 
 ma 
 
 ma . 
 
 ma 2 
 
 ma 
 
 mataki 
 
 
 maamaa 3 . . . . 
 maga i 
 
 mama 
 
 
 mama 
 
 macra 
 
 
 maga 
 
 mana 
 
 
 
 
 
176 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 General Polynesia — Continued. 
 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Samoa. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 468 
 469 
 470 
 
 47 « 
 
 472 
 473 
 
 474 
 
 475 
 
 476 
 
 477 
 478 
 479 
 480 
 481 
 482 
 483 
 484 
 485 
 486 
 
 487 
 488 
 489 
 490 
 491 
 492 
 
 493 
 
 494 
 495 
 496 
 497 
 498 
 499 
 500 
 
 501 
 502 
 
 503 
 504 
 505 
 50b 
 507 
 508 
 509 
 510 
 5»> 
 512 
 
 maga 4 
 
 magaro 
 
 mageo 
 
 
 maga 
 
 magaro 
 
 mageo 
 
 maga 
 
 magaro .... 
 
 mana 
 
 manao 
 
 maneo 
 
 meneo 
 
 maa 
 
 magaro 
 
 mageso 
 
 maaro 
 
 maeo 
 
 
 megeo 
 
 fmahana 
 
 \maana 
 
 maharo .... 
 mahina. . . . 
 maina 
 
 mahana i 
 
 maharo 
 
 mahina 
 
 maf ana 
 
 mahana 
 
 maharo 
 
 >mahana — 
 mahao 
 
 mahana 
 
 masm 
 
 mahina. . . . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 mai 
 
 matikuku . . 
 matekuku . . 
 
 makona. . . . 
 
 \ 
 
 mai, mei. . . 
 maikuku. . . 
 matiuu 
 
 mai, mei 
 
 maiuu 
 
 maikuku 
 
 mai'u'u 
 
 maikuku 
 
 makona 
 
 makupuna .... 
 
 mama i 
 
 mama 2 
 
 mama 3 
 
 mana 
 
 ma'ona 
 
 y .fmakabuna . 
 \mokobuna. 
 
 makona 
 
 makupuna 
 
 mokopuna. . . . 
 mama 
 
 fmakona . . . 
 
 
 \maona . 
 
 
 
 
 / 
 
 mama 
 
 
 mama 
 
 mama 
 
 mama 
 
 mana 
 
 manava 
 
 mano 
 
 manu 
 
 mao 
 
 mama 
 
 mama 
 
 mama 
 
 
 
 mana 
 
 mana 
 
 manava 
 
 mano 
 
 manu 
 
 mana 
 
 manava 
 
 mano 
 
 manu 
 
 mana 
 
 menava .... 
 
 mano 
 
 manu 
 
 mao 
 
 fmaama. . . . 
 \meama 
 
 manava 
 
 mano 
 
 manava 
 
 mano 
 
 manu 
 
 manu 
 
 maoa i 
 
 marama 
 
 maramarama . 
 
 mare 
 
 marie 
 
 maro 2 
 
 marumaru. . . . 
 
 mata 1 
 
 mata 2 
 
 mata 3 
 
 mata 4 
 
 mata 5 
 
 mata 6 
 
 mata 7 
 
 mataara 
 
 matagi 
 
 mataku 
 
 matamataki . . 
 
 matapo 
 
 matara 
 
 matau 1 
 
 
 malama 
 
 malamalama . . . 
 male 
 
 
 
 >marama 
 
 maramarama. 
 mare 
 
 maramarama. 
 mare 
 
 
 
 mae 
 
 meie 
 
 
 
 marie 
 
 maro. . . . 
 
 marie 
 
 maro 
 
 maru 
 
 mata 
 
 mata 
 
 malo 
 
 
 
 maru 
 
 mata 
 
 mata 
 
 mata 
 
 maru 
 
 mata 
 
 mata 
 
 mata 
 
 mau 
 
 mata 
 
 mata 
 
 
 
 mata 
 
 mata 
 
 mata 
 
 mata 
 
 mata 
 
 
 
 
 mata 
 
 
 
 
 mata 
 
 mata 
 
 mata 
 
 
 
 mata 
 
 mataara . . . 
 
 matagi 
 
 mataku .... 
 
 mataala 
 
 
 mataa 
 
 
 matagi 
 
 matagi 
 
 mataku 
 
 metani 
 
 metau 
 
 matai 
 
 matau 
 
 mataitai 
 
 matapo 
 
 matara 
 
 atau 
 
 mata'u 
 
 Fu. : mataki .... 
 matapo 
 
 matapo 
 
 matara 
 
 matapo .... 
 
 matapo. . . . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 mate 
 
 matoru 
 
 matua 
 
 motua 
 
 mau 
 
 mau 
 
 mate 
 
 mate 
 
 matoru 
 
 matua 2 
 
 matolu 
 
 
 
 
 
 matua 
 
 makua 
 
 matua 
 
 motua 
 
 mau 
 
 metua 
 
 metia 
 
 mau 
 
 
 mau 6 
 
 mau 7 
 
 maua 2 
 
 maute 
 
 raea 2 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 maua 
 
 
 maua 
 
 ute 
 
 mea 
 
 mimi 
 
 miro 
 
 miti 
 
 moa 
 
 moana 
 
 maua 
 
 aute 
 
 
 
 eute 
 
 mea 
 
 mimi 
 
 miro 
 
 miti 
 
 moa 
 
 moana 
 
 mea 
 
 
 mea 
 
 mimi 
 
 miro 
 
 mimi 
 
 miro 
 
 miro 
 
 milo 
 
 miti 
 
 miti 
 
 miti . . 
 
 miti 
 
 moa 
 
 moa 
 
 moa . 
 
 moa 
 
 moana 
 
 
 moana 
 
 moana 
 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 
 General Polynesia — Continued. 
 
 177 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Samoa. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 Marquesas. Tahiti. 
 
 5'3 
 514 
 
 5>5 
 516 
 
 517 
 518 
 
 519 
 520 
 521 
 522 
 
 523 
 524 
 
 525 
 526 
 527 
 528 
 529 
 530 
 
 53' 
 
 532 
 533 
 
 534 
 
 535 
 
 536 
 
 537 
 538 
 539 
 540 
 
 541 
 542 
 543 
 544 
 545 
 546 
 547 
 548 
 549 
 550 
 551 
 552 
 553 
 554 
 555 
 556 
 557 
 558 
 
 560 
 561 
 
 562 
 563 
 564 
 565 
 566 
 
 moe. . 
 mogo. 
 
 moko I . . 
 motu. . . . 
 mouga 2 . 
 
 mounu . 
 
 mua 
 
 muri . . . 
 
 na 2 
 
 na 3 
 
 nei 
 
 niho 
 
 niu 
 
 no I . . . . 
 noa 3. . . 
 noho . . . 
 nohoga . 
 noma . . . 
 
 nonoi . 
 
 nui. 
 o 2. 
 
 oe I 
 
 oge. 
 
 oka. 
 
 oone . . . 
 ora 2 . . 
 ora 5 . . 
 orooro. 
 otaota. 
 pa I . . . 
 pa 3... 
 
 pae 3 
 
 paepae. . . 
 
 pahu 
 
 papa 
 
 papae .... 
 
 para 2 
 
 pehea. . . . 
 
 pia 
 
 piki 
 
 pikipiki . . 
 piko 2. . . . 
 
 Pipi4 
 
 pin 3 
 
 piro 
 
 pi to 
 
 po I 
 
 po 2 
 
 poko 2 
 
 popo I . . . . 
 popopopo. 
 poporo. . . 
 poto 
 
 mago. 
 mo'o. 
 motu. 
 
 mauga . 
 
 maunu. 
 mua . . . 
 muli . . . 
 na 
 
 nei 
 
 nifo 
 
 niu 
 
 o 
 
 noa 
 
 nof o .... 
 nofoa. . . 
 momona . 
 
 fa'anoi . . 
 
 oe. 
 oge. 
 o'a. 
 
 one 
 
 ola 
 
 ola 
 
 olo 
 
 otaota . . . 
 
 pa 
 
 patagata. 
 
 pa 
 
 pae 
 
 paepae . . . 
 pusa 
 
 paeaso 
 
 pala 
 
 pefea 
 
 pia 
 
 Pi'i 
 
 pi'ipi'i 
 
 pi'o 
 
 Pipi 
 
 pilipili 
 
 pilo 
 
 pi topi to.. . 
 
 PO 
 
 po 
 
 To.: boko. 
 
 po 
 
 popo 
 
 polo 
 
 poto 
 
 moe. 
 
 mago. 
 moko. 
 motu. 
 
 mago. 
 moko. 
 motu. 
 mou. . 
 
 mahuga. 
 
 mua. 
 muri. 
 
 mua. 
 muri. 
 
 na. . . 
 nei . . 
 niho. 
 niu. . 
 no. . . 
 
 na. . 
 nei. . 
 niho. 
 niu. . 
 no. . , 
 
 noho. 
 
 momona . 
 nonoi . . . 
 
 noho 
 
 nohoga.. 
 momona . 
 
 koe. . 
 
 hoge. 
 hoka. 
 eoka. 
 
 ora. 
 ora. 
 
 koe. 
 
 oge. 
 
 >oka. 
 
 one. 
 ora. 
 ora. 
 oro. 
 
 pa. 
 
 paepae. 
 
 paepae . 
 pahu . . . 
 
 moe. . . 
 mono . . 
 mano. . 
 moko . . 
 motu. . 
 mouna . 
 
 mounu . 
 
 mua. 
 mui. 
 
 na. . . 
 nei . . 
 niho. 
 niu. . 
 no. . . 
 
 noho 
 
 nohona.. . 
 momona. . 
 nonoi .... 
 
 inoi 
 
 nui 
 
 o 
 
 koe 
 
 .oe 
 
 one 
 
 oka 
 
 paepae . 
 pahu. . . 
 papa. . . 
 
 pia 
 
 piki 
 
 tupikipiki . 
 piko 
 
 para, 
 peea. 
 pia. . 
 piki. 
 
 paa. . . 
 pehea. 
 pia. . . 
 piki . . . 
 
 piripin . 
 piro. . . . 
 pito — 
 
 po 
 
 po 
 
 poko. . . 
 po 
 
 piko. 
 pipi . . 
 piri . . 
 piro. . 
 pito. 
 po... 
 po... 
 poko. 
 po... 
 popo. 
 
 piko . . . 
 pipi.... 
 
 P" 
 
 piro 
 
 pito 
 
 po 
 
 po 
 
 pokona. 
 
 poto. 
 
 poto. 
 
 popo. 
 poto. 
 
 moe. 
 
 mao. . 
 mo6. . 
 motu. 
 moua. 
 maua. 
 
 maunu . 
 mua. . . 
 muri . . . 
 
 na 
 
 na 
 
 nei 
 
 niho . . . 
 niu. . . . 
 no 
 
 noho. 
 
 nui. 
 o. . 
 
 one. 
 ora. 
 ora. 
 oro. 
 Ota. 
 pa.. 
 
 paepae. 
 pahu... 
 
 para . . 
 pehea. 
 pia. . . 
 pii.... 
 
 pio. . . . 
 pipi.... 
 piri .... 
 
 piro 
 
 pito 
 
 po 
 
 po..... 
 po6po6. 
 popo. . . 
 
 oporo . 
 poto. . 
 
178 
 
 567 
 568 
 569 
 570 
 57> 
 
 572 
 573 
 574 
 575 
 
 576 
 
 577 
 578 
 579 
 580 
 
 5^' 
 582 
 
 583 
 584 
 585 
 586 
 587 
 
 589 
 590 
 
 59« 
 592 
 
 593 
 594 
 
 595 
 596 
 597 
 598 
 599 
 600 
 601 
 602 
 603 
 604 
 605 
 606 
 607 
 608 
 609 
 610 
 611 
 612 
 613 
 614 
 615 
 616 
 617 
 618 
 619 
 620 
 621 
 623 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 pou . . . 
 pouri . . 
 pu I . . . 
 pua I . . 
 puaka . 
 
 puga 1 
 puhi . . . 
 puke . . 
 puna . . 
 
 punua . 
 
 pupu I . . . 
 pure I . . . 
 pure 2 . . . 
 purepure . 
 
 puru 
 
 putuputu . 
 
 ra 1 
 
 ra 2 
 
 raa i . . . . 
 ragi I . . . 
 rago 
 
 ragua . . . 
 
 rahui 
 
 rakau i . . 
 rama. . . . 
 raraga . . . 
 
 raro 
 
 rata 1 . . . 
 
 rau 2 . . . 
 
 raua 
 
 rava 5 . . 
 rehu I . . 
 
 rei 
 
 reo I . . . 
 rere i . . 
 rikiriki. 
 rima i . . 
 rima 2 . . 
 rimu. . . 
 
 riri 
 
 roa 
 
 rogo I . . 
 rogo 2 . . 
 roto 2 . . 
 rou 2 . . . 
 
 ru 
 
 rua I . . . . 
 rua 3 . . . . 
 
 ruga 
 
 ruku. . . . 
 
 ta 3 
 
 tagata. . . 
 
 tagi 
 
 taha I . . . 
 tahaga i . 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 General Polynesia — Continued. 
 
 Samoa. 
 
 pou. . 
 pouli. 
 pu... 
 pua. . 
 
 pua a 
 
 puga 
 
 To.:bubuhi. 
 
 pu'e 
 
 puna 
 
 punua 
 
 pupu 
 
 pule 
 
 pule 
 
 pulepule . 
 
 pulu 
 
 putuputu. 
 
 la 
 
 la 
 
 la 
 
 lagi 
 
 lago 
 
 aluga . . . . 
 
 lafu 
 
 la'au 
 
 lama 
 
 lalaga.. . 
 
 lalo 
 
 lata 
 
 lau 
 
 lau 
 
 laua 
 
 fa'alava. . 
 
 lefu 
 
 lei 
 
 leo 
 
 lele 
 
 li'i 
 
 lima 
 
 lima 
 
 limu 
 
 lili 
 
 loa 
 
 logo 
 
 logo 
 
 loto 
 
 lou 
 
 lulu 
 
 lua 
 
 lua 
 
 luga 
 
 To.: uku. 
 
 ta 
 
 tagata . . . 
 
 tagi 
 
 tafa 
 
 taf aga . . . 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 pou. . 
 pouri , 
 
 pua . . . 
 puaka. 
 
 pua. . 
 puhi. 
 puke, 
 puna. 
 
 pupu. ... 
 pure .... 
 pure .... 
 purepure . 
 
 putu. 
 ra. . . 
 
 ragi.... 
 rago . . 
 
 ruruga . 
 
 rahui . . 
 rakau. . 
 rama. . 
 raraga . 
 raro . . . 
 rata. . . 
 
 rau. 
 
 pou. . . 
 pouri . 
 pu.... 
 pua . . . 
 puaka. 
 
 puga.. 
 puhi . . 
 puke. . 
 puna. . 
 
 punua . 
 
 pupu . . 
 pure . . 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 pou. 
 
 purepure . 
 
 putuputu. 
 
 ra 
 
 ra 
 
 ragi... 
 rago. . . 
 
 uruga. . 
 
 rahui . . 
 rakau . . 
 rama. . 
 raraga . 
 raro . . . 
 
 reo, reko. 
 
 rere 
 
 riki 
 
 nma. 
 rimu. 
 riri. . 
 roa. . 
 
 rogo. 
 roto. 
 rou. . 
 ruru. 
 
 rua. . 
 ruga. 
 
 ta 
 
 tagata . 
 tagi . . . . 
 
 frau 
 
 \rou 
 
 rau 
 
 raua . . . . 
 ravatua . 
 rehu . . . . 
 
 rei 
 
 reo 
 
 rere 
 
 riki 
 
 rima. . . . 
 rima. . . . 
 rimu. . . . 
 
 riri 
 
 roa 
 
 rogo . . . . 
 
 rogo 
 
 roto . . . , 
 
 rou 
 
 ru 
 
 rua 
 
 rua 
 
 ruga 
 
 ruku. . . , 
 
 ta 
 
 tagata . 
 
 tagi 
 
 taha ... 
 tahaga. 
 
 pu.... 
 pua . . . 
 puaka. 
 puaa. . 
 puna. . 
 puhi . . 
 puke . . 
 puna. . 
 
 punua. 
 
 pure . . . 
 pu6 . . . . 
 puepu6. 
 
 putu. 
 
 am . . . 
 ano . . . 
 
 turua . 
 
 ahui. 
 akau. 
 &ma. 
 aana. 
 46... 
 4ta. . 
 au... 
 6u... 
 au... 
 aua. . 
 
 ehu. 
 6i... 
 €0.. 
 
 iki.. 
 ima. 
 ima. 
 imu. 
 riri. 
 
 6no. 
 ono. 
 6to. 
 6u.. 
 u... 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 pou. . 
 pouri. 
 pu... 
 
 puaa 
 
 pua 
 
 puhi 
 
 pu6 
 
 pima 
 
 fpunua — 
 
 \pinia 
 
 pupu 
 
 pure 
 
 pure 
 
 purepure . 
 
 putuputu. 
 ra 
 
 ra. . . . 
 rai — 
 ra6 . . . 
 f turua. 
 \urua. . 
 rahui . 
 raau . . 
 rama. 
 raraa . 
 raro . . 
 rata . . 
 
 una 
 
 tiku . . . . 
 
 ta 
 
 enata . . . 
 
 tani 
 
 taha 
 
 tahakahaka 
 
 >rau. . 
 
 rau. . 
 raua. 
 
 rehu. 
 
 reo. . 
 rere . . 
 rii . . . 
 rima. 
 rima. 
 rimu. 
 riri. . 
 
 roo. 
 
 roto. 
 rou. . 
 ruru. 
 rua. . 
 rua. , 
 nua, 
 
 ta 
 
 taata . 
 tai... 
 taha. 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 179 
 
 General Polynesia — Continued. 
 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Samoa. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 623 
 
 624 
 
 625 
 626 
 627 
 628 
 
 629 
 630 
 
 ^5' 
 632 
 
 633 
 
 634 
 
 635 
 
 636 
 
 637 
 
 638 
 
 639 
 
 640 
 
 641 
 642 
 
 643 
 
 644 
 
 645 
 646 
 
 647 
 648 
 
 649 
 650 
 
 652 
 654 
 
 til 
 til 
 
 659 
 660 
 661 
 662 
 663 
 664 
 665 
 
 666 
 667 
 668 
 
 669 
 
 670 
 671 
 672 
 673 
 674 
 
 til 
 
 677 
 
 678 
 679 
 
 tahe I 
 
 tahi 
 
 tafe 
 
 tahe 
 
 tahe 
 
 tahi 
 
 tahua 
 
 tahuri 
 
 tai 
 
 tahe 
 
 tahi 
 
 tahe 
 
 tasi 
 
 
 tahi 
 
 tahuga 
 
 tahuri 
 
 tai 1 
 
 
 
 
 tafuli 
 
 tahurihuri.... 
 
 tahuihui . . . 
 tai 
 
 tahuri 
 
 tai 
 
 tai 
 
 tai 2 
 
 tai 
 
 
 tai 
 
 tai 
 
 tai 
 
 taka 3 
 
 takai 
 
 
 taka. 
 
 
 taka 
 
 takai 
 
 taa 
 
 ta'ai 
 
 takai 
 
 takai 
 
 taai 
 
 
 
 tau 
 
 tama i 
 
 tamaiti 
 
 tamaroa 
 
 tanu 
 
 tama 
 
 tama 
 
 tama 
 
 tama 
 
 temeiti. . . . 
 tamaoa .... 
 
 tanu 
 
 tao 
 
 tapa 
 
 tama 
 
 tamaiti 
 
 tamaroa 
 
 tanu 
 
 tamaiti 
 
 
 
 tamaroa . . . 
 
 tanu 
 
 tao 
 
 tapa 
 
 tapa 
 
 tapu 
 
 tara 
 
 tanu 
 
 tanu. 
 
 tao I 
 
 tao 
 
 
 tao 
 
 tapa I 
 
 tapa 2 
 
 tapu 
 
 tapa 
 
 
 
 
 
 tapa 
 
 tapu 
 
 taa 
 
 taa 
 
 topa 
 
 tapu 
 
 tapu 
 
 tanu 
 
 tara 2 
 
 tara 3 
 
 tarai 2 
 
 tariga 
 
 tala 
 
 tara 
 
 tara 
 
 tala 
 
 tara 
 
 
 talai 
 
 tarai 
 
 tarai 
 
 teriga 
 
 taro 
 
 tata 
 
 taai 
 
 puaina 
 
 tao 
 
 tata 
 
 tarai 
 
 taliga 
 
 tariga 
 
 taria 
 
 taro 
 
 talo 
 
 tata 2 
 
 tatari 
 
 tatou 
 
 To.: tata 
 
 tatali 
 
 tata 
 
 tatari 
 
 
 ftatai 
 
 \tetai 
 
 tatou 
 
 tau 
 
 tau 
 
 tau 
 
 katau 
 
 ■tatari 
 
 tatou 
 
 tau 
 
 tau 
 
 tatou . . 
 
 tatou 
 
 tau. 
 
 tatou 
 
 tau 
 
 tau 
 
 tau 1 
 
 tau 
 
 tau ^ 
 
 tau 
 
 tau 
 
 
 
 tau 
 
 tau 
 
 tau s 
 
 tau 
 
 
 
 tau 
 
 tau 6 
 
 tau 
 
 
 
 
 taua 1 
 
 taua 2 
 
 tea I 
 
 tau 
 
 
 tau 
 
 taua 
 
 tea 
 
 tehe 
 
 teina 
 
 tete 
 
 ti .. . . 
 
 tau 
 
 
 taua 
 
 
 taua 
 
 
 tea 
 
 tea 
 
 tea 
 
 tehe 
 
 teina, tei4.. 
 
 tete 
 
 ti 
 
 tea 
 
 tehe 3 
 
 teina 
 
 tefe 
 
 tehe 
 
 tehe 
 
 tei 
 
 teina 
 
 teina 
 
 tete 
 
 tete 
 
 
 tete 
 
 ti I 
 
 ti 
 
 
 ti 
 
 tigai 
 
 tinei 
 
 
 tinai 
 
 tikei 
 
 tiko 
 
 tino 
 
 tinai 
 
 tike 
 
 tiko 
 
 tino, nino . . 
 
 tinai 
 
 tikea 
 
 'ite 
 
 kite 
 
 ite 
 
 tiko 
 
 ti'o 
 
 titiko 
 
 titio 
 
 
 
 tino 
 
 titiro 
 
 tilo 
 
 
 
 toa I 
 
 toa 
 
 toa 
 
 toa 
 
 toe 
 
 toga 
 
 toka 
 
 toa 
 
 toe 
 
 toka 
 
 toka 
 
 toa 
 
 toe 
 
 toe 
 
 toe 
 
 toga 1 
 
 toka 
 
 
 
 toa 
 
 to'a 
 
 
 toa 
 
 tokerau 
 
 
 
 toerau 
 
 
 
 tokorau .... 
 
 toki 
 
 toko 
 
 tomo 
 
 toko 
 
 toru 
 
 toto 
 
 totoro 
 
 toua 
 
 
 toki 
 
 to'i 
 
 toki 
 
 toki 
 
 toko, too. . . 
 
 tomo 
 
 toko, to6... 
 
 toru 
 
 toto 
 
 toto6 
 
 toi 
 
 tokotoko 
 
 tomo 
 
 to'oto'o 
 
 tomo 
 
 
 too 
 
 tomo 
 
 tomo 
 
 too 
 
 
 to'a 
 
 
 tolu 
 
 
 tou 
 
 toto 
 
 
 
 toto 
 
 totoro 
 
 totolo 
 
 totoro 
 
 totoro 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 tua I 
 
 tua. 
 
 
 tua 
 
 tuha 
 
 tua 
 
 tuha 
 
 tufa 
 
 tua 
 
 tuha 
 
 
 
 tuha 
 
 
 tufa 
 
 
 tufa 
 
 
 
 
 
 
180 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 General Polynesia — Continued. 
 
 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Samoa. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 Marquesas, j 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 
 680 
 681 
 682 
 683 
 684 
 685 
 
 686 
 687 
 688 
 689 
 690 
 691 
 692 
 693 
 694 
 
 695 
 696 
 
 699 
 
 700 
 701 
 702 
 703 
 704 
 705 
 
 I7s 
 
 709 
 710 
 
 711 
 712 
 713 
 714 
 
 l\l 
 
 717 
 
 718 
 
 719 
 720 
 
 721 
 
 722 
 723 
 724 
 725 
 726 
 
 727 
 
 728 
 
 tuhi I 
 
 tuke 2 
 
 tuki tuki 
 
 . 
 
 tuhi 
 
 tuhi 
 
 tuhi 1 1 
 
 
 ^"?* 
 
 
 
 
 
 r'^ 
 
 tuki 
 
 tuki 
 
 tuku 
 
 tunu 
 
 tupu 
 
 tupuna 
 
 turi 
 
 turu 
 
 tuki 
 
 tuku 
 
 tunu 
 
 tupu 
 
 tupuna 
 
 tui 
 
 tui 
 
 
 
 
 tuu 
 
 
 ^" 
 
 
 
 tunu 
 
 
 J""" 
 
 
 
 tupu 
 
 
 tupuna 
 
 tupuga . . 
 
 tupuna 
 
 tupuna 
 
 turi 
 
 
 
 
 turu I 
 
 tutu 4 
 
 tutu 5 
 
 ' 
 
 tulu 
 
 
 
 tuturu 
 
 
 tutu 
 
 
 tutu 
 
 tutu 
 
 tu 
 
 tutu 
 
 
 tu 
 
 
 tutu 
 
 tu 
 
 tu 
 
 
 
 
 tu 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ua 
 
 ua 
 
 
 "^ ' 
 
 
 
 
 ua 
 
 ua 
 
 
 "f . 
 
 
 uhi 
 
 uhi 
 
 uhi 
 
 uhi 
 
 
 
 
 ufi 
 
 
 ufi 
 
 
 uira 2 
 
 
 
 
 uia 
 
 imia 
 
 tmiu 
 
 unahi 
 
 uira 
 
 
 
 
 uma 
 
 umu 
 
 unahi 
 
 unu 
 
 ouma 
 
 umu 
 
 
 
 uinu 
 
 umu .... 
 
 
 unahi 
 
 unafi 
 
 unahi 
 
 unahi 
 
 
 """ 
 
 
 
 
 inu 
 
 
 
 inu 
 
 ua 
 
 inu 
 
 
 
 
 ula 
 
 
 ura 
 
 ura 
 
 "ra 
 
 are 
 
 uriuri 
 
 uru 
 
 uta 
 
 uta 
 
 oura 
 
 
 
 ula 
 
 
 ua 
 
 ura 
 
 
 uraura 
 
 'ula'ula 
 
 
 ua 
 
 ura 
 
 
 ure 
 
 oe 
 
 uiui 
 
 uii 
 
 ure 
 
 
 uriuri 
 
 JJj.^j". 
 
 uriuri 
 
 uri 
 
 
 "j 
 
 uru 
 
 
 
 
 
 uta 
 
 uta 
 
 uta 
 
 
 
 uta 
 
 uta 
 
 uta 
 
 
 
 
 
 uutu 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 va 
 
 vaa 
 
 
 
 vae I 
 
 vaega 
 
 vae 
 
 vae 
 
 vavae 
 
 vaega 
 
 vai 
 
 vaipuna . . . . 
 
 vaka 
 
 vanaga 
 
 vae 
 
 vaena 
 
 vai 
 
 vaipuna. . . . 
 
 vaka 
 
 vanana 
 
 f vaevae 
 
 
 vaega 
 
 vai 
 
 vaega 
 
 vai 
 
 vaehaa 
 
 vai 
 
 
 vaipuga 
 
 vaipuna 
 
 
 vaipuna 
 
 vaa 
 
 
 va'a 
 
 vaka 
 
 
 vanaga 
 
 vare 2 
 
 varu I 
 
 varu 2 
 
 vavae 
 
 
 vanaga 
 
 vanaa 
 
 
 
 
 valu 
 
 avaru 
 
 varu 
 
 varu 
 
 vau 
 
 vaii 
 
 /varu . . . 
 
 
 
 
 
 varu, vau 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 vera 
 
 vere 
 
 veri 
 
 veri 
 
 vera, vea. . 
 vee 
 
 vera, vea 
 
 
 vere 2 
 
 veri 1 
 
 veri 2 
 
 vero I 
 
 vetevete 
 
 ^^^^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 vei 
 
 veri 
 
 
 veli 
 
 veri 
 
 
 
 
 
 vero 
 
 vete 
 
 vave 
 
 veva 
 
 viri 
 
 veo 
 
 vete 
 
 vave 
 
 veve 
 
 vero 
 
 
 
 
 vete 
 
 
 vave 
 
 vave 
 
 vave 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ••.■■. 
 
 vili 
 
 viri 
 
 vii 
 
 viri 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Proto-Samoan. 
 
 
 
 729 
 730 
 
 73" 
 732 
 733 
 734 
 
 1 
 
 anu 
 
 
 anuanu 
 
 anuanu 
 
 
 
 a^ 
 
 'o'e 
 
 koke 
 
 
 6e 
 
 
 arovae 
 
 atariki 
 
 atiati 2 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 atariki 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 g 
 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 181 
 
 Proto-Samoan — Continued. 
 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Samoa. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 1 
 Mangareva. 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 735 
 736 
 
 737 
 738 
 739 
 740 
 74 « 
 
 742 
 743 
 
 744 
 
 746 
 
 
 elo 
 
 
 eo 
 
 eo 
 
 veoveo 
 
 aeae 
 
 gaegae 
 
 gam 2 
 
 gogoro 
 
 hae I 
 
 cae .... 
 
 
 /aeaea 
 
 Igaegae 
 
 maenae 
 
 galu 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 hahi 
 
 
 hahi 
 
 hahi 
 
 hahi 
 
 
 
 afi 
 
 
 fafi 
 
 afifi 
 
 hahoa 
 
 foa 
 
 
 
 
 musumusu 
 
 
 
 muhumuhu . 
 kohumu .... 
 
 muhu 
 
 hahumuhumu. 
 hai 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 faliu 
 
 f ariuke 
 
 ariu 
 
 faiu, haiu . . 
 
 fariu 
 
 V,o,-^ I 
 
 falo 
 
 
 lil w::w.v.-- 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 749 
 750 
 
 751 
 752 
 753 
 
 754 
 
 III 
 
 heguigui 
 
 hehegaraa. . . . 
 
 henua 3 
 
 hakahepo 
 
 hika 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 si 'a 
 
 
 
 
 
 hogehoge 
 
 huna 
 
 sosogo 
 
 hogohogo 
 
 hogohogo . . 
 
 
 
 
 
 fa'afuna 
 
 
 
 hurehure 
 
 Tn ■ hnfiilp 
 
 
 huhure 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ia 
 
 ia 
 
 iko 
 
 i'ofi 
 
 
 iko 
 
 kape 
 
 hiko 
 
 
 
 'ane 
 
 
 kape, ape . . 
 
 ape 
 
 It.-. 
 
 
 
 
 761 1 kauiui 
 
 762 l^o.iVa,. -, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 702 
 763 
 
 764 
 765 
 766 
 767 
 
 kumi 2 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 mae 
 
 
 
 mahaga 
 
 mahani 
 
 To.: talimahaga 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 mahani .... 
 maki 
 
 
 
 ma'i 
 
 maki 
 
 maki 
 
 
 ."_ 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 mai 
 
 maka 
 
 mai 
 
 X 
 
 
 "_■■.„ 
 
 maka 
 
 maka 
 
 maramara. . 
 
 maa 
 
 
 
 
 770 manau 
 
 771 j matahi 
 
 772 j mataki 
 
 773 matatoa 
 
 774 !mau4 
 
 775 ; mautini 
 
 776 j mea i 
 
 777 ; meitaki 
 
 778 migosigosi.. . 
 
 779 i mo 1 
 
 780 ! moko 2 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 mautini 
 
 
 
 mautini 
 
 mauteni 
 
 
 
 Nine: mitaki. . . 
 
 maitaki 
 
 meitetaki . . 
 
 meitai 
 
 maitai 
 
 
 
 mo 
 
 
 
 ™°, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 782 
 783 
 784 
 785 
 786 
 787 
 788 
 
 789 
 790 
 791 
 
 mou I 
 
 mouku 
 
 naa 
 
 nako 
 
 namunamu. . . 
 nikoniko .... 
 nivaniva 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ™°"; 
 
 „■ ■j/^ 
 
 
 mouku 
 
 
 1 na 
 
 
 
 
 hakana. . . . 
 
 
 j "^; 
 
 akohaga 
 
 
 nako, kao. . 
 
 ao 
 
 
 
 namunamu . 
 
 
 j ^amu 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 nivaniva 
 
 neneva 
 
 puahiohio. . . . 
 
 
 
 
 
 ohiohio 
 
 okooko 
 
 ootea 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 ° °° *^ 1 
 
 
 oatea 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
182 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 Proto-Samoan — Continued. 
 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Samoa. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 i 1 
 Mangareva. Marquesas. 1 Tahiti. 
 
 792 pagaha2 
 
 _ 
 
 
 1 1 
 
 To.: balau 
 
 nei 
 
 narau 
 
 
 peau 1 oarau 1 
 
 794 
 
 795 
 796 
 
 '& 
 
 801 
 802 
 803 
 804 
 
 t^ 
 
 l^l 
 809 
 810 
 811 
 812 
 
 814 
 815 
 816 
 817 
 818 
 8.9 
 820 
 821 
 822 
 823 
 824 
 825 
 826 
 827 
 828 
 829 
 830 
 83. 
 832 
 833 
 834 
 835 
 836 
 
 ne 1 
 
 
 pe 
 
 
 
 ne 1 
 
 ne 
 
 
 
 
 
 Dei 
 
 nei 
 
 
 
 
 
 pena 
 
 pena 
 
 
 
 
 
 poga 
 
 poki 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 no'i 
 
 
 
 
 
 pokopoko 
 
 poro 
 
 
 
 
 pokopoko . . 
 
 
 polo . . 
 
 
 
 
 
 pu 2 
 
 nu . . . 
 
 
 
 
 
 puku 4 
 
 pura 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 t* ," 
 
 pula . . 
 
 
 
 
 
 puta 
 
 nuta 
 
 
 
 
 
 rakei 
 
 fa'ei 
 
 rakei 
 
 rakei 
 
 
 
 ranorano 
 
 rarama 
 
 rava i 
 
 rava 2 
 
 rava 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 rarama .... 
 
 aama 
 
 
 lava 
 
 
 
 rave 
 
 To . : lava 
 
 
 
 
 rave 
 
 
 
 
 
 loi 
 
 roe . 
 
 ro 
 
 
 
 ro 
 
 roturotu i . . . . 
 
 lotu 
 
 rotu 
 
 rotu 
 
 ruai 
 
 otu 
 
 lia 
 
 rotu 
 
 luai 
 
 ruaki 
 
 ruai 
 
 
 To.: tac 
 
 
 
 
 taea 
 
 
 
 
 
 taha2.....:.. 
 
 tafa 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 tataoho .... tarotaro 1 
 
 tatau 
 
 tau 2 
 
 tiaki 1 
 
 to-u 
 
 tatau 
 
 
 
 
 
 tau 
 
 
 tau 
 
 
 
 tia'i 
 
 
 
 
 
 to'u 
 
 
 
 
 
 tuaivi 
 
 tuhai 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 tuai 
 
 
 
 
 
 tuki 2 
 
 tupa 1 
 
 tutu 1 
 
 tu'itu'i 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 tutupa 
 
 tutu 
 
 tutua 
 
 tupa 
 
 tutu 
 
 tutua 
 
 tupa 
 
 
 tutu . . 
 
 tutu 
 
 
 
 tutua 
 
 tuu s 
 
 tu 
 
 
 ueue I 
 
 lue 
 
 ueue 
 
 
 
 kaueue 
 
 ue 
 
 ui 
 
 
 
 
 ukauka 2 
 
 uki .. 
 
 
 
 ukauka .... 
 uki, huki... 
 
 ukakoki — 
 uki 
 
 uaua 
 
 Viti: dhuki 
 
 
 
 uru 4 
 
 uluulu 
 
 
 
 
 vaha 1 
 
 vaivai 
 
 varavara i . . . 
 varevare 2.. . 
 
 vasa 
 
 
 vaha 
 
 vaha 
 
 vaha 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Tongafiti. 
 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 Maori. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 839 
 840 
 841 
 842 
 843 
 844 
 845 
 846 
 
 
 
 faki 
 
 
 faki. haki.. 
 
 aai 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ekapua 
 
 eva 
 
 heka 
 
 hekaheka. . . . 
 
 eka 
 
 eva, heva. . 
 
 heka ! 
 
 hewa 
 
 eva 
 
 hevaheva. . . . 
 eve 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 naha, nafa. 
 kaahu 
 
 aha, afa 
 
 arahu 
 
 arara 
 
 K'*'*-, 
 
 garahu 1 
 
 garara 
 
 ngarahu 
 
 garahu 
 
 garahu 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
DETERMINATION OF THE PLACE OF RAPANUI. 183 
 
 Tongafiti — Continued. 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 847 
 848 
 849 
 850 
 85' 
 852 
 853 
 854 
 855 
 856 
 
 857 
 858 
 859 
 860 
 )i 
 862 
 863 
 
 864 
 
 865 
 866 
 867 
 868 
 869 
 870 
 
 872 
 873 
 874 
 875 
 876 
 
 877 
 878 
 
 879 
 
 882 
 
 887 
 888 
 889 
 
 890 
 
 89. 
 
 892 
 
 893 
 
 894 
 895 
 896 
 897 
 
 900 
 901 
 902 
 903 
 904 
 
 gongon . 
 guha . . . 
 hae 2 . . . 
 haha 2 . . 
 hakari . . 
 hakura . , 
 
 hari 
 
 hau 5 . . 
 henua 2 . 
 hia 2 . . . 
 higa 2 . . 
 hihi I . . 
 hohonu . 
 hoko I . . 
 hope. . . 
 hopo . . . 
 hore — 
 
 Maori. 
 
 ngon. 
 nguba. 
 hae . . . 
 waha. 
 
 hakure . . 
 hari . . . . 
 
 hau 
 
 whenua . 
 whio. . . . 
 hinga . . . 
 whiwhi . 
 hohonu . 
 
 hoko 
 
 hope . . . . 
 hopo. . . . 
 hore . . . . 
 
 hugavai hungawai . 
 
 huhu 6 1 huhu 
 
 huhu 7 ] huhu 
 
 hunoga j hunaonga . 
 
 hupee hupe 
 
 ika 2 
 
 ivi 2 
 
 kahui . . . . 
 
 kai 3 
 
 kaiga 
 
 kakore . . 
 kauihaga. 
 
 ke 
 
 keukeu i . 
 ki3....:. 
 kimikimi . 
 kino I . . . , 
 
 kohu 
 
 koiro 
 
 ka. 
 
 kahui . . 
 koi . . . . 
 kainga. 
 kahore. 
 kaui . . . 
 
 ke 
 
 keukeu. 
 
 ki 
 
 kimi . . . 
 kino . . . 
 kohu . . . 
 koiro . . 
 
 koke 1 kokeke . , 
 
 kopikopi i kopi . . . . 
 
 kopu j kopu. . . . 
 
 kore \ kore. . . . 
 
 koroua 1 koroua. . 
 
 kume I kiune . . . 
 
 mahara mahara . 
 
 maki \ maki 
 
 mamae I mamae . 
 
 maon maon 
 
 migo mingo — 
 
 moemoea j moemoea. 
 
 pahure 2 ' pahore . . . 
 
 paka I j paka 
 
 pakahera 
 paopao . . 
 peka 2 . . 
 potaka. . 
 puapua . . 
 
 puhapuha j puha 
 
 puku 2 puku 
 
 paka. . . 
 paopao. 
 peka. . . 
 potaka. 
 puapua. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva, 
 
 hae. . 
 vaha. 
 
 puf enua . 
 hiohio. . 
 
 higa 
 
 hihi 
 
 hoko 
 
 hopega... 
 hopohopo . 
 hore 
 
 hogavai . . 
 
 himoga. 
 hupe. . . 
 fakaii.. 
 
 kaiga . . 
 kakore . 
 
 ke. 
 
 kimi. 
 kiro . . 
 kohu. 
 kuiru. 
 
 koke 
 
 kokopi . . 
 kopu .... 
 
 kore 
 
 koroua.. 
 kume . . . 
 fmahara. 
 \mehara. 
 maki 
 
 maon . 
 maohi , 
 migo. . 
 
 pahure. 
 paka . . . 
 
 paopao. 
 potaka. 
 
 nore. 
 guha. 
 
 haha, aha. 
 
 akure . 
 
 hau. . 
 enua. 
 vio. . 
 
 higa .... 
 
 hihi 
 
 hohonu . 
 
 oko 
 
 ope 
 
 hore, ore. 
 
 huhuhu. . 
 huhu 
 
 1 
 
 ika. . . 
 ivi. . . . 
 kahui. 
 koi . . . 
 kaiga . 
 
 ke.. 
 keu. 
 ki.. 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 hae 
 
 haha, fafa. 
 
 hai. 
 
 fenua, henua 
 
 hina . . . 
 hihi.... 
 hohonu . 
 hoko. . . 
 hope . . . 
 hopo. . . 
 hore . . . 
 
 huhu. . . 
 huhu.. . 
 hunona. 
 
 ika. 
 
 kahui . . 
 koi .... 
 kaina . . 
 kakore. 
 
 ke, e... 
 keu, eu. 
 
 kino. . . 
 kou .... 
 koiro. . 
 koere . . 
 koke. . . 
 kopi . . . 
 kopu . . . 
 kore . . . 
 koroua . 
 kume. . 
 
 imi. . 
 ino. . 
 kohu. 
 
 maki . . . 
 mamae. 
 maori . . 
 
 migo 
 
 moemoea. 
 pahore . . . 
 paka 
 
 peka. 
 puku. 
 
 koe6, kuee. 
 
 kopi 
 
 kopu, opu. 
 
 kore 
 
 ko6ua. . . . 
 
 maki, mai . 
 
 fmamae 
 
 \memae — 
 maoi 
 
 mino 
 
 moemoea. 
 
 paka. 
 
 paopao. 
 peka. . . 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 hae. . 
 vaha. 
 hadri. 
 
 hio .... 
 hia ... . 
 hihi... 
 hohonu 
 ho6.... 
 hope . . . 
 
 hore . . . 
 ("hoovai. 
 Ihooai.. 
 
 hunoa. 
 hupe . . 
 
 ahui. 
 
 oi 
 
 aia. . 
 aore. 
 
 imi . 
 ohu. 
 
 opu . . . 
 ore. . . 
 oroua . 
 time . . 
 
 >mamae. 
 
 maon .... 
 maohi . . . 
 
 mio 
 
 moemoea . 
 pahore . . . 
 paa 
 
 pao. . . 
 pea . . . 
 potad . 
 
 puhaha . 
 
184 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 Tongafiti — Continued. 
 
 905 
 906 
 907 
 908 
 909 
 910 
 911 
 912 
 
 913 
 914 
 
 ^'1 
 
 916 
 
 917 
 918 
 919 
 
 920 
 
 92, 
 
 922 
 923 
 924 
 
 925 
 
 926 
 
 927 
 928 
 929 
 930 
 
 931 
 932 
 
 933 
 934 
 935 
 936 
 937 
 938 
 
 939 
 940 
 941 
 942 
 943 
 944 
 945 
 946 
 947 
 948 
 
 949 
 950 
 951 
 952 
 
 953 
 954 
 
 956 
 957 
 
 Rapanui. 
 
 pukupuku 
 
 puoko 
 
 ragaraga 
 
 Maori. 
 
 Paumotu. 
 
 Mangareva. 
 
 Marquesas. 
 
 Tahiti. 
 
 pukupuku 
 
 upoko 
 
 Duku 
 
 puku 
 
 upoko 
 
 raga 
 
 puku 
 
 upoko 
 
 4na 
 
 puii . . . 
 
 
 upoo 
 
 rnncfa 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 reherehe 
 
 reka 2 
 
 reke 
 
 rehe 
 
 
 
 
 
 reka 
 
 reka 
 
 reka 
 
 reke 
 
 reva 
 
 6ka 
 
 neke 
 
 rea 
 
 rekereke 
 
 rewa 
 
 rekereke 
 
 reva 
 
 
 
 eva 
 
 reva 
 
 
 rite 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 roro 
 
 roro 
 
 6to 
 
 roro 
 
 roto I 
 
 roto 
 
 roto 
 
 roto 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 tari 
 
 tari 
 
 tari:::::::: 
 
 tokete 
 
 tai 
 
 tari 
 
 
 taokete 
 
 taokete 
 
 taukete ...:.. 
 
 tokete 
 
 taoete 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 taura 
 
 
 
 
 toura 
 
 taviri 
 
 te 
 
 
 taviri 
 
 tawhiri 
 
 
 kavii 
 
 te 
 
 taviri 
 
 te 
 
 
 te 
 
 te 2 
 
 
 
 te 
 
 te 1 
 
 tehi 
 
 teitei 
 
 tena 
 
 tenei 
 
 tera 
 
 tetahi 
 
 tiaki 3 
 
 tika 
 
 tini 
 
 
 
 
 tihe 
 
 tihe 
 
 
 matihe 
 
 
 
 maitihe 
 
 teitei 
 
 teitei 
 
 teitei 
 
 teitei 
 
 teitei 
 
 tena 
 
 tenei 
 
 
 tenei 
 
 
 tenei 
 
 tera .... 
 
 
 tera 
 
 tera 
 
 ' tera 
 
 
 
 
 tetahi ' 
 
 tiaki 
 
 
 tiaki 
 
 tiaki 
 
 tiai 
 
 tika 
 
 
 tiaa 
 
 tini 
 
 titaha 
 
 tini 
 
 tini 
 
 titaha 
 
 tini 
 
 tini 
 
 titaa 
 
 titika 
 
 titiri 
 
 toa 2 
 
 tahuti 
 
 tohuti 
 
 
 titaha 
 
 tia 
 
 tika 
 
 titika 
 
 titiri 
 
 tika 
 
 tiri 
 
 toa 
 
 tahuti 
 
 tia 
 
 tiri 
 
 til 
 
 titiri 
 
 toa 
 
 toa 
 
 toa 
 
 ' tahuti 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 tona 
 
 tona 
 
 tona 
 
 tona 
 
 
 tona 
 
 tou 
 
 
 
 
 to'u 
 
 tua 2 
 
 tuakana 
 
 tumu 
 
 tupapaku 
 
 turaki 
 
 turama 
 
 turu 2 
 
 tutae 
 
 tute 
 
 u 
 
 uga 
 
 
 
 tuatai 
 
 tuakana 
 
 tumu 
 
 tupapaku. . . 
 turaki 
 
 tua 
 
 tuakana 
 
 tumu 
 
 tupapaku. . . 
 
 tuaki 
 
 tuama 
 
 tutae 
 
 tua 
 
 tuakana 
 
 tumu 
 
 I tupapaku 
 
 ' turaki 
 
 ' turama 
 
 turu 
 
 ' tutae 
 
 itute 
 
 i" 
 
 tuakana 
 
 tumu 
 
 tupapaku 
 
 ' turaki 
 
 turamarama. . 
 
 tuaana 
 
 tumu 
 
 tupapau 
 
 turai . . . 
 
 turama 
 
 turu 
 
 tutae 
 
 tute 
 
 u 
 
 uga 
 
 : tutae 
 
 tute . . . 
 
 tutae 
 
 ! tute 
 
 i" 
 
 1 u . . 
 
 una 
 
 
 uwha 
 
 I uha 
 
 
 Ufa 
 
 uha 
 
 ui I 
 
 umiumi 
 
 
 
 luha 
 
 1 ui 
 
 ! kumiktuni. 
 
 j 
 
 1 uha 
 
 ui 
 
 kimiikumi 
 
 "'* 
 
 ■ ui 
 
 ui 
 
 kumikumi . 
 
 1 ui 
 
 i tmiiumi 
 
 : kumikumi. . . 
 
 haava 
 
 vaero 
 
 vaero 
 
 vaihu 
 
 
 vero 
 
 veo 
 
 vaiu 
 
 
 ! waiu 
 
 vaiu 
 
 ! 
 
 
 ! 
 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 a I of. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: a, of. 
 a 2 mine. 
 a 3 same. 
 
 Ta.: d, same. 
 a 4 that place, there. 
 
 mei a, from that place, thence, hence, 
 a 5 to lead, to conduct. 
 a 6 order, series. 
 
 Mq.: aa, order, .series, rank, file. 
 a 7 causative, see haka. 
 a 8 particle expressive of existence. 
 
 anei, now; aneira, at once. 
 aa cascade, flood, to inundate. 
 aaki to affirm, to assure, to avow, to confess, 
 to declare, to disclose, to divulge, 
 to profess, to reveal, to speak fine, 
 to betray a secret, to warn, to ad- 
 vise, to make a false statement or 
 accusation (aki). 
 aaki ki te mea titika, to attest. 
 tae aaki, discreet, to deny. 
 aakihaga, advice. 
 hakaaaki, to confess. 
 T VsM.-.faki, to declare, to confess, to re- 
 veal. Mq.: faki, haki, fat, hai, to 
 affirm, to betray a secret, to make 
 known. Ta.: aai, story, narrative. 
 
 aamoni (hamoni). 
 aana his. 
 
 poki aana, legitimate child. 
 aanu saliva, spittle, to spit. 
 PS. Mgv., Mq.: aniianu, id. 
 
 Sa.: am(, to spit. To.:aa«M, id. Fu.: 
 aanu, id.; anuanu, to spit often. 
 Niue: awM, tospit. Vi.: kanusiva, 
 id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 417.) 
 The only other appearance of what this 
 stem may have become is in Maori anuanu 
 "offensive, disgusting, to loathe; ' and Ta- 
 hiti manuanu "loathsome, surfeiting, to be 
 qualmish." The wide departure in sense 
 militates against these. The augmented 
 form of the Tahiti word is imperfectly com- 
 prehended as yet, but compare Samoan 
 afua and mafua homonyms. 
 
 aaroa (aroha). 
 aaru 1 to raise. 
 
 aaru ki te rinta, to raise the arm. 
 aaru 2 (haruharu, aruaru). 
 aati 1 to imitate. 
 aati 2 (atiati). 
 aati 3 (hati). 
 
 ae sword (cf. oe, one). 
 
 PS Pau.: koke, id. Ta.: 6(, id. 
 
 Sa.: 'o'e, a knife. 
 ae yes. 
 
 P Mq., Ta. : ae. id. Mq., Ta., Mgv. : e. id. 
 
 With two slight exceptions the element 
 common to the affirmative words of Poly- 
 nesia is e. This vowel has an equal (even 
 greater when we include Melanesia) ex- 
 tent as a sign representing the substantive 
 verb sense in its most absolute nature 
 without condition of tense. In my theory 
 of the grammar of these isolating languages 
 the e and a few other paradeictics similarly 
 employed are not verb sign, but the germ 
 of the verb idea. Thus e alu is not par- 
 sable as e verb sign and alu verb "to go;" 
 but alti attributive positing an act of going 
 and e positing the substantive idea of 
 being, thus in combined phrase "being a 
 going." Thus, while in English it is diffi- 
 cult to trace a common signification in 
 "yes" and a verb sign, it is easy to see 
 how the Polynesian may employ his equiv- 
 alent for "there is" as an affirmative; and 
 this comports with the fact that in reply 
 to any question the so-called verb must be 
 repeated. The forms of affirmation are 
 here tabled : 
 
 e Samoa, Nine, Moriori, Mangareva, Marque- 
 sas, Tahiti, Hawaii, Rapanui. 
 
 oe Samoa. 
 
 Ice Samoa. 
 
 io Tonga, Futuna, Uvea, Viti. 
 
 eo Futuna. 
 
 o Rotuma. 
 
 ae Maori, Tahiti, Marquesas, Hawaii, Mangala, 
 Tongarewa. 
 
 a Rarotonga. 
 
 The variants from the simple e fall into 
 the o-class and the a-class. Upon the first 
 inspection the latter is seen to be Tongafiti 
 and the o-class to be Proto-Samoan. The 
 simple e is found in both migration streams 
 and therefore may not be regarded as criti- 
 cal, a position which we should be chary 
 of assigning to a vocable showing such 
 absence of formal development. I have 
 provisionally assigned it to a place among 
 the Proto-Samoan material, largely be- 
 cause of its absence from the Maori. Its 
 occurrence at several points in the Tonga- 
 fiti stream may be accounted for as shown 
 in "The Polynesian Wanderings," page 44. 
 
 aere (ahere). 
 
 agahuru (hagahuru, hagauru). 
 
 agai (hagai). 
 
 185 
 
186 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 agatahi (aga-tahi) one. (hagatahi.) 
 
 agatahi ahi atu, day before yesterday. 
 hagatahi ahi, yesterday. 
 agera {angera R) angel. 
 agoago hunger, to be hungry, to starve. 
 This suggests a metathesis upon oge of 
 the same sense; but not much value, be- 
 cause of the complication of the vowel 
 mutation, should be assigned to the sug- 
 gestion in the absence of further confir- 
 mation. 
 agu breath, out of breath, air T. 
 
 agu kore, breathless, seeming death, 
 greedy. 
 Mgv.: agu, hagu, to murmur indis- 
 tinctly. Mq. : aku, onomatopoeia 
 to express the sound of one drinking 
 in deep drafts; haku i te pake, to 
 emit smoke at the nostrils. 
 aguagu 
 
 a. out of breath, to puflf, to choke, to pant, 
 
 to breathe, to whisper, to sigh. 
 
 b. to be languid, faint, to have a rattling 
 
 in the throat, to be sick unto death, 
 to die. 
 tagata aguagu, a dying man. 
 agumou {agu-mou 5) to expire. 
 agupotu {agti-potu) the last moments of 
 
 life. 
 aha which, what. 
 
 e aha, what is it, how. 
 ma aha, no te aha, ei aha, on account 
 of what, why. 
 PPau.: aha. what, which. Mgv.: aha, 
 what; e aha, why, what is it, which. 
 Mq., Ta.: aha, e aha, what. 
 The Nuclear Polynesian is o (Samoa, 
 Futuna, Uvea). The extreme length of 
 the quantity of this a shows that theProto- 
 Samoan was aha and after the extinction 
 of the aspirate the vowel quantity was 
 acquired by crasis. It will be valuable at 
 this point to insert a table showing the 
 range of the Melanesian forms of the neuter 
 interrogative. 
 
 sava 
 
 sav 
 
 safa 
 
 sa 
 
 hava 
 
 haha 
 
 hav 
 
 ha 
 
 va 
 
 tafa 
 
 Uha 
 
 Mota, Merlav, Maewo. Marina, Sesake. 
 
 Pak, Mosin, Alo Teqel. 
 
 Efat6 (also sefa, sefe). 
 
 Mota, Gog, Sesake. 
 
 Omba, Arag, Nggela, Bugotu. 
 
 Ambrym. 
 
 Motlav, Volow, Norbarbar. 
 
 Omba, Ambrym, Lakon. 
 
 Lo. 
 
 Fagani. 
 
 Wango, Ulawa, Aniwa. 
 
 dhava Viti. 
 
 These, if at all associable with aha, rep- 
 resent a distinct and not readily account- 
 able type. In the Tongafiti migration the 
 parent aha is preserved except in Raro- 
 tonga. The Tongan eha exhibits a vowel 
 mutation in the unaccented syllable which 
 is characteristic of that speech. In some 
 cases aha is prefaced by e, which pro- 
 visionally we may take as the verbal 
 paradeictic, see note under ae. The occur- 
 rence of the Tongafiti forms is: 
 
 aha — continued. 
 
 aha Tahiti, Marquesas, Paumotu, Tongarewa, 
 
 Hawaii, Sikayana {ae-aha. fe-aha) . 
 aa Rarotonga. 
 eaha Tahiti, Mangareva. 
 eaa Rarotonga. 
 
 ahatu to stretch out. 
 
 moe vae ahatu, to lie with the legs 
 extended. 
 
 ahau 1 a scar. 
 
 ahau hurihuri, cicatrix. 
 
 ahau 2 (hau 5). 
 
 ahe migraine, headache, (eahe.) 
 
 ahea (a 8-hea) when. 
 
 P Mgv.: aea, ahea, when. Mq., Ta. : afea, 
 ahea, id. 
 The stem is fea, but at the stage when 
 we make the acquaintance of these lan- 
 guages need has arisen for differentiation 
 and the simple stem is used in interroga- 
 tion of place, where?; when used of time 
 a preface is employed, a for the present- 
 future, ana for the past, and the stem has 
 thereby undergone evolution The root 
 is a, of which the seed signification is that 
 which is away from the speaker in time 
 or place alike (Cf. 27 American Journal 
 of Philology, 393). In Nuclear Polynesia 
 we encounter a most unusual sacrifice of 
 the very soul of the word in Tonga and 
 Nine afe, Tonga anefe, Nine nefe. The 
 aea form of Mangareva is repeated in 
 Rarotonga, which lacks / and h. 
 
 ahea!ie a stool. 
 
 ahere 
 
 a. to arrive, to come, to follow, (acre.) 
 
 b. to march, to march with arms and legs 
 
 stiff, to take a walk, to row, to sail. 
 
 c. to raid. 
 
 ahere koroiti, to run lightly. 
 
 ahere no, to roam, to ramble. 
 
 ahere atu ahere mai, zigzag. 
 
 rava ahere, agile, without fixed abode, 
 wanderer. 
 
 tagata aere, voyager. 
 
 aherehere, unstable, instability. 
 P Pau. : haere, to go, to come. Mgv. : ere, 
 to walk, to march, to go. Mq.: 
 hee, to go, to march, to depart, to 
 follow. Ta.: /mere, to go. 
 The form of the word appears in Sa- 
 moan sacle with the meaning to swing the 
 arms in walking. This restriction to a 
 particular causes me to regard the word 
 as a borrowing from the Tongafiti in 
 Nuclear Polynesia. In Uvea haele is to 
 walk. In Futuna saele signifies to go, to 
 walk; and in Nine haele is to go, to come, 
 to proceed. In Tonga haele means to go, 
 to come, to walk, to travel, to voyage, 
 and its restriction to chiefs tends to prove 
 it a borrowing by Proto-Samoans from 
 Tongafiti. The reduplication offers a 
 problem, in Tonga haeleele and Maori 
 haereere, but in Futuna saesaele; this makes 
 the etymology doubtful. The Rapanui 
 is an unusual metathesis. Indeed, so 
 unusual is the inversion of consonant and 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 187 
 
 ahere — continued. 
 
 vowel in the same syllable that I prefer to 
 regard ahere as derivative by loss of initial 
 aspiration from habere as from a stem sahele 
 despite the absence of the second aspirate 
 in the usually conservative Tongan; the 
 existence of the second aspirate may be 
 indicated by Marquesas hee, and Manga- 
 reva ere points to an early Proto-Samoan 
 stem hele. In this case Rapanui is in a 
 development stage midway between Pau- 
 motu and Mangareva. 
 aherepo {ahere-po i) clandestine. 
 
 fnoe aherepo, sleepwalker, somnam- 
 bulist. 
 ahi I candle, stove, fire (vahi). 
 ahi hakapura, match. 
 ahi hakagaiei, firebrand waved as a 
 night signal. 
 P Mgv : ahi, fire, flame. Mq. : ahi, fire, 
 match, percussion cap. Ta.: ahi, 
 fire, percussion cap, wick, stove. 
 ahi 2 to be night. 
 
 agatahi ahi atu, day before j'esterday. 
 ahiahi afternoon, night. 
 kai ahiahi, supper. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : ahiahi, after- 
 noon, evening. 
 The Samoans derive afiafi from afi fire, 
 as being the time when fires are lighted 
 in the houses. No great value attaches 
 to these explanations, and we must recog- 
 nize that there is an aetiological passion 
 which is basic in their tradition retro- 
 jected into an indefinite past. The only 
 other evidence which we can oppose to 
 this etymology is the Viti name for even- 
 ing, yakavi, in which avi has a resemblance 
 and is remote from the fire sense in that 
 language; in considering the value which 
 this suggestion may possess we must re- 
 gard the dialectic forms kayavi and tara- 
 navi, of which the former is metathetic. 
 ahipjpi (ahi i-pipi 2) a spark, to flash. 
 aho 1 outside, out of doors, away. 
 ki aho, out of doors, outside. 
 no aho, exterior. 
 ea ki aho, to send away. 
 tokerau aho, west. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: vaho, outside. 
 aho 2 (ao i). 
 
 ahu 1 to transfer, to transplant, to take up 
 by the roots. 
 Pau., Mgv., Mq. : ahu, to move, to trans- 
 plant. 
 ahu 2 to puff up, to swell, a swelling, pro- 
 tuberance. 
 gtilu ahu, swollen lips. 
 ahuahu to swell, plump, elephantiasis, 
 dropsy. 
 ahuahu pupuhi, amplitude. 
 manava ahuahu, indigestion. 
 Mgv.: ahuahu, enormous, corpulent. 
 ahu 3 paralysis. 
 
 ahu 4 a carved god of dancing, brought forth 
 only on rare occasions and held of 
 great potency Q. 
 
 ahuahu inflammation. 
 
 Mgv.: ahu, hot, reddened, flushed. 
 
 ahukarukaru {ahu 2-kartikaru) dropsy. 
 
 ahuru (auru). 
 
 ai 1 (ko ai) who, which. 
 
 P Pau.: kovai, who. which. Mgv.: ai, id. 
 Mq.: 6 ai, id. Ta.: vai, id. 
 The Proto-Samoan was manifestly hai, 
 as we may see from ko hai of Tonga and 
 Nine. A somewhat rare mutation gives 
 vai in the Paumotu and Tahiti, wai in 
 Maori, Hawaii and Sikayana. Viti dhei 
 argues that the Proto-Samoan aspiration 
 was of that stouter value (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, page 346) which commonly 
 appears in modern Samoan as s; the vowel 
 change reflects a Melanesian type. As 
 loan material in Melanesia, Proto-Samoan 
 hai appears under three vowel guises: 
 
 hai Bugotu 
 
 ai Letnaroro, Savo. 
 
 hei Arag. Norbarbar, Nggela, Nggao. 
 
 he Motlav, Volovv, Lo. 
 
 sei Mota, Mosin, Rotuuia, Marina, Sesake, Vatu- 
 
 ranga, Merlav, Lakon, Maewo. 
 tei Wango, Ulawa, Saa. 
 se Efate, Gog, Pak. Vuras, Alo Teqel. 
 si Ambrym. 
 oi Duke of York. 
 
 ai 2 then. 
 
 Mq.: ai, then. 
 ai 3 consequence. 
 
 Mq. : ai, id. 
 ai 4 (hai). 
 aia look! 
 
 Mgv.: aia, see there, forward, courage 1 
 Mq. : aia, there, come onl 
 ainara here, ready to, to place. 
 (aipoi, hakaaipoi R) hakaripoi. 
 aita no. 
 
 Ta.: aita, no. 
 aite to represent (a causative, ite), (haite). 
 aka 1 root. 
 
 aka totoro, to take root. 
 P Pau., Mq.: aka, root. Ta. : aa, id. 
 aka 2 anchor. 
 aka 3 causative (haka). 
 akarau to bite at the hook, to nibble. 
 akari aspect, physiognomy, stature, matter. 
 akari rivariva, comely. 
 akari tino, limb. 
 
 a^an'/JoAe, to disguise the appearance. 
 akatari gift, pledge, to recompense, to ran- 
 som, to remunerate, to pay, to give 
 wages, lucrative. 
 Mq.: katai, gift, pledge, present. 
 The sense agreement satisfies, the form 
 is less satisfactory; akatari is an unaspi- 
 rated variant of hakatari {tari 2) and in the 
 Marquesas it becomes normally akatai. 
 The excision of the former syllable, really 
 basic to the sense of haka, is unusual. In 
 a considerable series of Marquesan voca- 
 bles beginning with ka the haka sense is 
 obscure, yet it may be recognized in 
 kanoho to set in order. 
 akatariga gift, gain, present, remunera- 
 tion, retribution, salary, wage. 
 
188 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 akatari — continued . 
 
 akatarika gain. 
 
 akatatariga a present. 
 akatuu (aka 3-tuu) symptom. 
 
 Mq.: hakatu, symptom. 
 
 akikuku (akikuhu R) claw, talon (mai- 
 
 kuku). 
 akoako to learn, to teach, to undertake, to 
 essay, to study, to preach, to exer- 
 cise, to instruct. 
 P Pau. : ako, to instruct, to advise, to learn. 
 Mgv.: ako, to essay, to prove, to 
 try, to exercise, to practise. Mq. : 
 ako, to teach, to try, to exercise. 
 Ta. : ad, to instruct, to advise. 
 In all its extent this vocable is suscepti- 
 ble of the meanings to teach and to learn, 
 but in Polynesia this is not the vulgar 
 error which it is in English. The root sense 
 which the vocable carries is such an ele- 
 ment common to teaching and learning 
 that the outward directive atu suffices to 
 express teaching and the employment of 
 the inward directive mat serves to desig- 
 nate learning. 
 
 akoakoga essay, instruction, lesson. 
 Mgv. : akoakoga, test, experience. 
 aku 1 ball. 
 aku 2 dorado. 
 
 Mgv.: aku, the name of a fish. Mq. : 
 aku, a fish with a long snout; but 
 not the dorado, which is liua. 
 aku 3 to swallow. 
 
 akuaku noise when swallowing. 
 akuaku 1 ambition. 
 
 akuaku 2 soul, shade, ghost, specter, imma- 
 terial, spiritual. 
 akui 
 
 a. to rub, to scrub. 
 
 b. to sharpen, to put an edge on. 
 
 c. to brush, to daub, to paint, to grease, 
 
 to anoint. 
 Mgv.: ukui, to rub, to wipe, to scrape, 
 to scratch. Mq. : ukui, to rub, to 
 clean, to brush, to polish, to whet. 
 Ta. : uui, to rub, to polish a boat. 
 This may be associable with the Tonga- 
 fiti Maori ukui. 
 akurakura (o j-kurakura) to cajole, to 
 wheedle. 
 Mgv.: kurakura, excellent, esteemed, 
 valuable. 
 (amaga R) amoga. 
 amo 1 a yoke, to carry. 
 
 P Mq.: amo, a carrying pole, to carry on 
 the shoulders. Ta. : amo, to carry 
 on the shoulders. 
 amo 2 to bend, to beat a path. 
 
 Ta.: amo, to bend. 
 amoamo 1 to feed, to graze. 
 amoamo 2 to spread, to stretch (used of 
 
 keele). 
 amoga {amo i) burden, load. 
 amokio together. 
 
 amomotanu (amomo-tanu) to plant. 
 amua (mua). 
 
 ana 1 cave, grotto, hole in the rock. 
 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: ana, cave, 
 ana 2 in order that, if. 
 ana 3 particle (na 5). 
 
 garo atu ana, formerly. 
 mee koe ana ie ariki, the Lord be with 
 thee. 
 PS Sa.: na, an intensive postpositive par- 
 ticle. 
 anake unique. 
 
 T Pau. : anake, unique, to be alone. Mgv. : 
 anake, alone, single, only, solely. 
 Mq.: anake, anae, id. Ta.: anae, 
 all, each, alone, unique. 
 anakena July. 
 
 ananake common, together, entire, entirely, 
 at once, all, general, unanimous, uni- 
 versal, without distinction, whole, 
 a company. 
 piri mai te tagata ananake, public. 
 kite arootemautagata ananake, public. 
 mca ananake. impartial. 
 koona ananake, everywhere. 
 anani orange. 
 
 Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: anani, id. 
 The edible orange is an exotic, and the 
 agreement of the four languages most 
 under French influence suggests that anani 
 is a loan; a source thereof is not clear, for 
 orange would more readily become oragi. . 
 In Nuclear Polynesia (including Futuna ' 
 
 under French influence) the indigenous 
 citrus fruits and the exotic orange are all 
 known as moli. 
 anei (a 8~nei). 
 aneira (a S-neira). 
 aniani onion. 
 anio lamb {agneau). 
 anoano abyss. 
 
 Pau. : anoano, shallow, superficial. Ta. : 
 anoano, depth, abyss. 
 anoraro T southeast wind. 
 ao 1 authority, kingdom, dignity, govern- 
 ment, reign (aho). 
 topa kia in te ao reign. 
 hakatopa ki te ao, to confer rank. 
 ao ariki, royalty. 
 
 ka tu tokoe aho, thy kingdom come. 
 PS Mgv.: ao, government, reign. Mq.: 
 ao, government, reign, command. 
 Sa.: ao, a title of chiefly dignity; aoao, 
 
 excellent, surpassing, supreme. 
 The interrelation of the Polynesian ao 
 and aso designating day may lead to con- 
 fusion as regards this ao. This sense is con- 
 fined to two languages in Nuclear Polynesia 
 (Samoa, ut sup. ; Tonga, aoao, sovereignty, 
 supreme) and to these three languages 
 of Southeast Polynesia The Tongan 
 form shows that the Proto-Samoan had 
 no inner aspirate, therefore the alter- 
 native Rapanui aho is a case of error. As 
 employed in Southeast Polynesia the 
 word deviates only in the particularization 
 which exists but in our thought method, 
 government in the South Sea can not exist 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 189 
 
 ao 1 — continued. 
 
 without the title of chiefly dignity and the 
 title is always actively employed in 
 government. 
 ao 2 spoon. 
 
 ao oone, shovel. 
 ao 3 dancing club T. 
 aomai to proceed. 
 
 Mgv.: aomai, to come hither. 
 (aone R) oone. 
 aonui {ao-nui a) midnight. 
 apaihoru (apai-horu) nannygoat. 
 
 apaihoru taiiiaroa, buck. 
 api 1 sluice, bung. 
 
 api 2 to be close, to concentrate, to con- 
 federate. 
 P Mgv. : apiapi, to be pressed, to crowd. 
 Ta.: api, full, pressed. 
 apitaht to serve, sers'iceable. 
 apo to-morrow, the next night, (o 8-/>o). 
 apoera (apo-era) to-morrow. 
 
 apoera o te po nei, to-morrow. 
 ara 1 path, trail, road, way. 
 
 P Pau.: eara, id. Mgv.,Ta.: ara, id. Mq.: 
 adnui, id. 
 ara 2 
 
 a. to awake, to arouse. 
 
 veve ara, to awaken. 
 hakaara, to arouse, to excite. 
 
 b. to be awake. 
 
 hakaara, to be awake. 
 
 ara no, insomnia, sleeplessness. 
 
 c. to watch, to guard. 
 
 tagata ara, sentinel. 
 P Pau. : ara, to be awake, to be on one's 
 guard. Mgv.: ara, to awake, to 
 rouse up ; hara, to be awake. Mq. : 
 c, awake ; ad, to be awake, to guard, 
 to defend, to stand sentinel, to 
 protect, to watch over the safety 
 of another. Ta. : ara, to be awake, 
 to be on guard, vigilant. 
 (ara 3) hakaara tradition. 
 araha araha hauha, to wait for, to look for- 
 ward to. 
 arahare {ara i-hare) a street. 
 arai (harai). 
 
 arakea abscess, bubo, boil, fester, scrofula, 
 tumor, swelling, to swell. 
 arakea gao, scrofula. 
 Mq.: araam, scrofula, goitre; tiara, to 
 swell, swollen. 
 araruga moe araruga, lying flat. 
 aratua 
 
 o. to inclose, to surround, to encompass. 
 b. cord, string, girdle, tassel, (haratua.) 
 are to dig, to excavate. 
 arero the tongue (areto Q). 
 
 arero oeoe, to stammer, to stutter. 
 arero koumi, to report, to tell. 
 arero roroa, to report, to tell. 
 P Pau., Ta.: arero. the tongue. Mgv.: 
 erero, id. Mq.: aeo, eo, id. 
 In the Samoan we find an interesting 
 item which has a bearing on the subject 
 of sense-inverts. A word which is a per- 
 fectly good inheritance out of the past has 
 
 arero — continued. 
 
 taken to evil courses, laulaufaiva has been 
 manufactured to designate the tongue and 
 alelo is used only in the fury of abuse. 
 From abuse to disuse is no long step with 
 a folk so ruled by courtesy as the Samoans. 
 It is only through the accident that the 
 language was caught for record in the mid 
 stage of this development that we are 
 spared the necessity of finding a reason for 
 the absence of alelo and the intrusion of 
 laulaufaiva. The Mangarevan erero finds 
 an earlier warrant in Tongan elelo. 
 aretare altar. 
 
 aretare motii, oratory, chapel. 
 ariari sharp, the edge of a sword. 
 ariga 1 face, aspect, expression, mien, visage, 
 stature, superficies. 
 T Ma.: aria, to resemble. 
 (ariga 2) hakaariga to encroach. 
 ariki chief, king, lord, headman in general. 
 hakaariki, to make one a king. 
 P Pau., Mgv. : ariki, chief. Mq. : aiki, id. 
 Ta.: arii, id. 
 The Marquesan uses both aiki and 
 hakaiki in the same sense; the latter forms 
 with Mangarevan akariki a subordinate 
 couple in Southeast Polynesia. Since 
 akariki is the only form in Alangareva and 
 the Marquesas have both we may regard 
 this as indicative of the influence of Ma- 
 ngareva upon the Marquesas. In Tonga 
 we find only eiki; the vowel change is 
 quite in the Tongan manner, the dropping 
 of the liquid is most unusual; the eiki form 
 appears once more in Mangarevan ata- 
 eiki (also a language in which it is unusual 
 to drop the liquid) in the sense "to do 
 nothing and to dress richly in a luxurious 
 way." 
 ariu (hariu). 
 
 aro presence, body, frontispiece. 
 ki te aro, face to face. 
 P Pau.: aroga, the visage; ki te aroga, 
 opposite. Mgv.: aro, presence, 
 before; i te aro, in the presence of. 
 Mq. : ao, face, in the presence of, 
 before. Ta. : aro, face, front, pres- 
 ence, view. 
 It is probable that more than one word 
 is confounded in alo. The significations 
 which appear in Southeast Polynesia are 
 most likely derived from a Tongafiti alo 
 and do not appear in Nuclear Polynesia. 
 The alo belly and alo chief which do occur 
 in Nuclear Polynesia are also probably 
 Tongafiti, for in Samoa and Tonga they are 
 honorific and applied only to folk of rank, 
 a good indication of borrowing by the 
 Proto-Samoans from Tongafiti masters. 
 (aroha, aaroa) hakaaroha to love, to 
 adore, to be fond of, to esteem, to 
 be attached, to caress, to spare; to 
 pity, to sympathize, to show grief; 
 to honor, to revere, to pay homage, 
 to salute, to visit; affable, dear, 
 estimable, respectable. 
 
190 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 (aroha, aaroa) hakaaroha — continued. 
 hakaarohaga love, pity. 
 hakaarohahaga friendship. 
 P Pau.: aroha, love, compassion, to suffer, 
 Mgv.: akaaroa, to love, to cherish 
 Mq.: aoha, kaoha, kaokaoha, salu 
 tation, good morning, good night 
 good bye; love, friendship, good 
 will, compassion; to love, to salute 
 to have pity, to regret, to respect 
 to honor. Ta. : aroha, aroharoha 
 love.compassion, interest, kindness 
 pity, mercy, attachment, tender- 
 ness, sympathy; to visit, to have 
 pity, to love, to spare. 
 I must withdraw an earlier note on this 
 word (14 Journal of the Polynesian 
 Society, 44) in which I was led by Tongan 
 of a, to love, to suggest alofa as a composite 
 of alo and ofa. This is negatived by the 
 plural duplication in Samoan alolofa, 
 Hawaiian alohaloha, Paumotu aroharoha, 
 all showing the compounding elements to 
 be a and lofa. Furthermore we find the 
 second element in independent existence 
 in Hawaiian loha and perhaps Tongan ofa 
 (the doubt lying in the vanished /, as to 
 which see note on ariki) ; and in dilTerent 
 composition in Marquesan kaoha, where 
 again we encounter in kaokaoha a duplica- 
 tion which varies strangely from the rec- 
 ognized types of that mechanism of 
 Polynesian speech. 
 arova nei the world, the universe; tem- 
 porary. 
 arovae {aro-vae 1) the sole of the foot. 
 PS Sa.: alo, the under side; alofivae, sole. 
 To.: aofivae, id. Fu., Uvea: alo- 
 fivae, id. Moriori: arowa, id. 
 There is such complete accord in sense, 
 such an approximation to form accord 
 in the Samoan as to constitute this an in- 
 teresting problem. For alo the under side 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 193) we 
 find no such protecting form as may 
 show the abraded consonant, if this were 
 in Proto-Samoan a closed stem, unless 
 it be this alofi. We note that another alo 
 to paddle by its objective aspect form 
 alofia is proved to be Proto-Samoan alof; 
 and that 'alo to avoid {'alofia) is Proto- 
 Samoan kalof. Apart from this compac- 
 tion, and from the precisely similar alo- 
 filima the palm, alofi is found independently 
 in the signification "to sit in a circle" 
 and "the circle of chiefs sitting round a 
 house," by no means associable in sense. 
 In Tonga (with a dropping of the inner /, 
 of which there are two excellent items 
 in "The Polynesian Wanderings," items 
 327 and 355) we have aofivae and aofinima 
 respectively. Futuna and Uvea have the 
 Samoan forms alofivae and alofilima; 
 Futuna has also alofilinae {tiitae abdomen) 
 in the sense of belly, and this I regard as 
 sufficient to establish alofi and alo as full 
 and abraded forms of one Proto-Samoan 
 
 arovae — continued. 
 
 stem alof. Nine, commonly pronounced 
 in Samoan association, has aloalohui and 
 aloalolima. Our Moriori information is 
 scanty, but if wa is the equivalent of vae, 
 arowa is alovae. We regard the Moriori 
 as preserving traces of a southern Proto- 
 Samoan migration to New Zealand. The 
 fact that alo appears in Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia (Nine) is sufficient to establish the 
 position of arovae as Proto-Samoan 
 material. 
 aruaru I to pursue. 
 
 P Mgv. : aruaru, to run after, to pursue. 
 Mq.: aiiai'i, to pursue, to chase, to 
 follow. Ta.: aruarti, to pursue. 
 aruaru 2 to arise in waves, undulation. 
 P Pau.: puhigaru, a bubble of water. 
 Mgv. : garu, foam, froth. Mq. : nau, 
 waves. Ta. : aru, billow, wave, 
 flood. 
 aruaru 3 (haruharu). 
 arui {ariu metathetic) to turn about to see. 
 Mgv. : arui, to face toward, to turn the 
 head so as to see. 
 arurua general. 
 
 oho arurua, to sail as consorts. 
 Ta. : arurua, mutual. 
 ata 1 image, picture, portrait, design; to 
 draw, to paint (shadow sense). 
 P Mgv. : ata, image, likeness, portrait, 
 shadow of a human being, form, 
 shape, appearance, imprint, impres- ■ 
 
 sion. Mq. : ata, image, statue, por- \ 
 
 trait, shadow, surface; to design, to j 
 
 mark. Ta.: ata, shade, shadow 
 appearance, form, representation 
 of an object, cloud, cloudy. 
 ata 2 transparency, end of day, sunset 
 (bright sense). 
 e ata, red clouds. 
 kti ata, transparent. 
 ata mea, ata tea, ata tehe, dawn, day- 
 break, sunrise. 
 ataata end of day, sunset. 
 P Mgv.: ata, morning or evening twi- 
 light, daybreak, dawn; ata haihai, 
 evening twilight, a beautiful sunset ; 
 ataiai, twilight, clouds red with the 
 sunset; atakurakura, a beautiful 
 sunrise or sunset; atareureu, dawn, 
 the first peep of day, morning twi- 
 light. Mq.: ata, to appear, to 
 rise, to shine (of stars); ata ud, 
 morning twilight; ataata, diaphan- 
 ous, transparent. Ta. : ata, twilight. 
 The shadow sense and the bright sense 
 run concurrently in each migration stream. 
 ata 3 a designation of space. 
 ata hakahohonu, abyss. 
 ata hakaneke mai, nearby, close at 
 
 hand. 
 ata tapa, lateral, marginal. 
 ata 4 ? 
 
 ata kimikimi, to inquire. 
 ata puo, to hill a plant. 
 ata ui, to examine, to taste. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 191 
 
 atahenua {ata ^-hefiua i) landscape, coun- 
 tryside. 
 atakai I generous, hospitable, beneficent, 
 indulgent, liberal, obliging; prodi- 
 gality, indulgence. 
 rima atakai, benevolent, generous, 
 open-handed; gift, liberality. 
 atakai 2 calm, unperturbed, grateful. 
 atari ki first born, oldest son, elder brother T. 
 PS Mgv. : atariki, eldest son. Mq. : ataiki, 
 aiaii, hakaiki, chief, cf. ariki.) 
 Sa.: atali'i, son. 
 
 This form is not only Proto-Samoan, but 
 in Nuclear Polynesia is found only in 
 Samoa. Its former element is but once 
 identified elsewhere in the Pacific, Efate 
 ata man (The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 194). Assuming the validity of this 
 identification atariki means little man, a 
 sense which comports with the use in 
 Rapanui and Mangareva. In Nuguria, 
 a distant island of the Western Verge, the 
 word means son-in-law, a recession but 
 not an impossible devolution. In the Mar- 
 quesan ataiki chief is found only in the 
 southeastern group; the general ariki chief 
 is not found save in what appears a sec- 
 ondary assumption in the form hakaiki; 
 because of the resemblance ataiki may 
 have acquired the sense of chief at the 
 time when a need of designating chiefs 
 arose. If in Southeast Polynesia the posi- 
 tion of first-born connotes honor, which is 
 not the case in Nuclear Polynesia, the 
 ennobling of the word son finds a parallel 
 in Samoa, where tama child is an informal 
 but affectionate title of respect used of but 
 not to chiefs. 
 ata-ta T evening (? ataata). 
 atatehe {ata 2-tehe i) dawn. 
 
 popohaga atatehe, morning, early in 
 the morning. 
 ate 1 liver, lung. 
 
 mate ate, liver complaint. 
 P Mgv.: ate, the liver, inward parts of 
 the body. Mq., Ta. : ate, the liver. 
 ate 2 a dance, to dance. 
 ateate 
 
 a. dear, attached. 
 h. joy. 
 atehopo {ate i, the liver as the seat of the 
 intelligence-/2o/>o) ambition, envy; 
 avid, covetous, desirous, envious. 
 ati 1 ? 
 
 ati ko peka, vengeance, to avenge. 
 ati 00, disciple. 
 ati 2 (hati). 
 
 atiati 1 to wait for, to hope, to wait, to 
 attend (aati). 
 Mgv. : ati, to wait for, to hope for some 
 time. 
 atiati 2 to go boldly. 
 
 PS Sa. : atia'i, to go softly toward in order 
 to seize, to take by surprise. 
 In the Samoan a'i is verb formative; 
 with this element removed from consider- 
 ation there is exact agreement of stem 
 
 ataiti 2 — continued. 
 
 form and sufficient accord in sense to 
 establish this as a good identification. 
 atiave further, ulterior. 
 atiga angle, corner. 
 
 Mgv.: hatiga, the corner of a house; 
 hatiga, hatihatiga, the joints or artic- 
 ulation of a limb. Mq.: fatina, 
 hatika, joint, articulation, link. 
 Ta.: fat iraa, articulation. 
 atikea oa atikea, ignorance, not to know. 
 atioo disciple. 
 ato to build. 
 
 Mq. : ato, to build a house of wood, to 
 raise a tent. Ta. : ato, to build, to 
 construct, to roof a house. 
 Elsewhere in Polynesia ato designates 
 the act of thatching a house. This sense 
 may persist in one of the Tahiti definitions 
 and by a greater stretch to the Marquesan 
 tent usage (of course this is essentially 
 modern) ; to consider this extensible to the 
 whole building seems too violent, the more 
 particularly as the vocable is not critical 
 to the argument of this work in any great 
 degree. Cf. kato 2. 
 atoga event, occurrence. 
 
 Mgv. : atoga, a design, a project. 
 atu 1 
 
 a. directive, of motion from the speaker. 
 
 b. somewhat expressive of the compara- 
 
 tive degree. 
 P Pau.: atu, away. Mgv.: atu, away, off, 
 hence. Mq., Ta. : atu, away, more. 
 atu 2 pupil. 
 
 hakaatu proof. 
 
 hakaatuga hare hakaatuga, schoolhouse, 
 class. 
 atu 3 (hakaatu), to presage. 
 atu 4 (hakaatu), mark, object. 
 atua god, devil T (etua). 
 
 P Pau., Ta. : atua, god. Mgv. : etua, god, 
 deity, divinity; to be wicked, to be 
 full of wickedness. Mq. : etua, god, 
 divinity. 
 The comprehensiveness of the definition, 
 and the same is found in the Maori, is a 
 question of orthodoxy, merely a matter of 
 the point of view. Of far more moment 
 in our studies is the vowel variety of the 
 initial syllable, 
 atua Maori, Mangaia. Tahiti, Hawaii, Tonga- 
 rewa, Rapanui, Paumotu, Samoa, Futuna, 
 Uvea, Niue, Aniwa. 
 etua Marquesas, Mangareva, Rapanui. 
 otua Tonga. 
 
 The Rotuma oiitu is probably referable 
 to aitu. 
 atutiri 
 
 a. thunder. 
 
 mate atutiri, to strike with thunder. 
 
 b. a storm. 
 
 P Pau.: fatitiri, thunder. Mgv.: atuttrt, 
 id. Mq.: fatutii, hatutii, id. Ta. : 
 patiri, id. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 240.) 
 
192 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 au I I (vau). 
 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : au, I. Ta.: vau, id. 
 
 In its simplest Polynesian form this pro- 
 noun is compound, u being the element in 
 which inheres the ego sense. We note 
 here the occurrence of forms in which au 
 is modified. The Maori has ahau, a com- 
 posite of a and hau. The vau type is 
 found in Rapanui, Paumotu and Tahiti, 
 ovau in Tahiti and Paumotu, kovaii in 
 Rapanui, ivau in Hawaii, owau in Hawaii, 
 awau in the South Island Maori, avou in 
 Aniwa. 
 au 2 the gall. 
 
 P Mgv.: au, hau, eahu, gall. Mq., Ta.: 
 au, id. 
 The aspirated Mangarevan eahu may 
 preserve a Proto-Samoan original, for we 
 find ahu in Tonga and Nine, two languages 
 generally retentive of an original aspira- 
 tion which has vanished from Samoan. 
 au 3 vapor, smoke T. 
 
 P Mgv.: ahu, au, cloud, mist. Ta. : au, 
 smoke, vapor. 
 Of the Proto-Samoan stem asu all the 
 Tongafiti languages have lost the conso- 
 nant, except for its interesting preserva- 
 tion as an alternative in Mangarevan, and 
 all have lost the distinctive smoke sense. 
 The attribution of smoke as a meaning in 
 Rapanui we owe to an authority of the 
 second rank, but taken with the form 
 preservation in Mangarevan this sense 
 retention is probable, and taken in coag- 
 mentation they bear upon the central 
 theme of a Proto-Samoan migration on- 
 ward to Southeast Polynesia. 
 auahi (a» 2,-ahi i) smoke. 
 
 miro auahi, steamboat. 
 Mgv.: auahi, smoke. Mq.: auahi, 
 smoke, vapor. Ta.: auahi, fire. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 287). 
 auau to itch, to long. 
 aue ah, alas. 
 aueue oh. 
 PPau., Ta.: a7/e, alas. Mgv.: aue, auhe, 
 alas Mq.: aue, oh, alas; auhe, a 
 sigh. 
 Exclamation in general representing the 
 most primordial type of speech, it seems 
 that this may be reduced to recognizable 
 elements. The e is throughout these lan- 
 guages a vocative or hailing sign, com- 
 monly postpositive in relation to the per- 
 son hailed. In the examination of au i 
 we have shown that the primal first person 
 singular designation is ti. With the com- 
 paratively scanty material afforded by 
 this vocabulary we may not attempt to 
 define the use of a, but we have no hesita- 
 tion in noting that proof based on wider 
 studies will show it to have, inter alia, a 
 characteristic function as a word-maker. 
 In a very high degree, then, a-u-e is repre- 
 sented by a common English interjection 
 "oh my!" in which oh = a, my = M, and 
 c=l 
 
 auha tuhi auha, middle finger. 
 
 auru to sleep, to put to sleep, sleepy, over- 
 come by sleep (ahuru). (kaha- 
 uru Q.) 
 
 auru no, to sleep late. 
 rava auru, to be a sound sleeper. 
 tae auru, sleepless. 
 hagaauru a vision by night. 
 ava I 
 
 a. distance, distant. 
 
 ava poto, a short distance. 
 
 b. space, interval. 
 
 PS Mq.: ava, distance, space, interval. 
 Ta. : ava, interval. 
 The simpler form of the root is va, which 
 is not found in Rapanui and Marquesan, 
 and in Tahiti is narrowly restricted to the 
 spacing of thatch, but in Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia and in the Tongafiti migration is 
 expressive of the sense of distance and 
 I interval. In Samoa the same meaning is 
 carried by an advanced form of the root, 
 and ava in this sense is not found elsewhere. 
 Its reappearance in these three languages 
 of Southeast Polynesia points to a direct 
 migration from Samoa. 
 ava 2 channel, strait, pass, passage, breach, 
 entrance to a harbor. 
 P Pau. : ava, harbor, channel, pass. Mgv, : 
 ava, channel, passage, canal. Mq. : 
 ava, channel, passage, creek, defile, 
 fissure. Ta. : ava, pass, channel. 
 avaava 1 
 
 a. to strike, to slap, to grind, to dent. 
 
 b. to correct, to maltreat, to exterminate. 
 avaava 2 angle, chink. 
 
 Mq. : koava, chink, fissure. 
 avaava 3 tobacco. 
 
 Mgv., Ta.: avaava, id. 
 In this nook of Polynesia tobacco and 
 its common method of pleasurable use are 
 alike imported. In Melanesia tobacco 
 was indigenous but was emploj'ed for the 
 business of medication and not to assuage 
 the conditions of cannibal society. The 
 leaves when fully grown were shredded, 
 macerated and employed as a cataplasm. 
 Applied upon the abdomen it was the prin- 
 cipal agency in the production of cmesis 
 and catharsis. Applied secretly in axilla 
 it superinduced the ecstasy of the priest 
 when in the trance of possession by his 
 god. In Fiji it was used as an insecticide. 
 avaga T a grave. 
 avahi a wedge, to split. 
 avahiga part, partial. 
 avahiga kore, inseparable. 
 PMgv.: vahi, to split, to cleave. Mq.: 
 vahi, to open, to separate, to split 
 in two. Ta. : vahi, to open, to split. 
 avai to abdicate, to accord, to alienate, to 
 disburse, to dedicate, to distribute, 
 to give, to afford, to deliver, to 
 offer, to place, to procure for, to 
 remit, to yield up. 
 avai hakahou, a loan, to borrow, 
 avai no mai, gratis. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY 
 
 193 
 
 avai — continued. 
 
 avai tohaga no mat, free, for nothing. 
 avai titikaga, to invest. 
 avai varavara, a series, to go one by 
 one. 
 ke avai 
 
 hinihini ke avai, ancient. 
 ika ke avai mo, abuse. 
 kori ke avai, abuse. 
 maori ke avai, skilful, handy. 
 mau ke avai, abundance, to abound. 
 pipiro ke avai, disgusting odor. 
 tupu ke avai, of rapid growth. 
 ua ke avai, a shower, long and heavy 
 rain. 
 avaihaga bequest. 
 avaitahi partial, partiality. 
 Mq.; avai, to leave, not to take. 
 avamouga {ava i-mouga 2) valley. 
 avava to throw, to hurl. 
 averi to warn. 
 
 e I by. 
 
 P Mgv. : e, from, by, on account of. Mq. : 
 e, by (agent). Ta.: e, by, of. 
 e 2 and. 
 
 Mgv., Ta.: e, and. 
 e3 oh! 
 
 P Mgv.: e, sign of the vocative; exclama- 
 tion "here, take it!" Mq.: e, 
 sign of the vocative; interjection 
 of grief, surprise, scorn, refusal. 
 Ta. : e, sign of the vocative. 
 See note under aue. 
 e 4 yes. 
 
 PS Mgv. : e, a sign of assent, yes, truly. 
 Mq. : e, yes, it is true. Ta. : e, yes. 
 Sa.: e, id. 
 See note under ae. 
 e 5 verb sign. 
 
 P Pau., Mq., Ta.: e, verb sign. 
 e 6 negative verb sign. 
 
 e niaaa, inexperienced. 
 ina e negative sign. 
 
 ina e rakerakega, mnocent. 
 ina e ko mou, incessant. 
 e ko not, except. 
 P Mgv. : te, no, not, without. 
 
 The Rapanui is the only speech which 
 preserves for us the form of the preposi- 
 tive negative which by inference we judge 
 to be primitive. In modern Samoan it 
 has become le and in modern Tahitian te. 
 In Melanesia a negative of the Viti sega 
 type is most frequently found; but for 
 comparison we note Omba he, te, hete, and 
 Sesake and Efate ti. 
 e 7 wave T. 
 
 e 8 weak demonstrative, functioning as arti- 
 
 ticle. 
 
 Mgv. : e, the definite article. 
 
 This is proposed in explanation of the 
 
 forms eaho, eanuhe, egariia, a compound 
 
 type which is more common in the Pau- 
 
 motu. The vowel carries the most general 
 
 sense of existence; thus it may serve to 
 
 represent a diffuse speech element from 
 
 e 8 — continued. 
 
 which paradeictic and demonstrative may 
 start in specific evolution. In Nuclear 
 Polynesia the article is supported by con- 
 sonant coefficients, se indefinite, le def- 
 inite, which are represented in the Tonga- 
 fiti by }ie and te. This e as article is found 
 in Tahiti, which abundantly uses h as an 
 5-mutant ; in Rarotonga, which is a doubt- 
 ful instance since that language lacks 
 sibilant and aspiration and might derive 
 this e from Tongafiti he; in the Marquesas, 
 where it exists concurrently with he as here 
 in Rapanui; in Mangareva, where he is 
 phonetically possible but is not found in 
 use. Its consistent presence in Southeast 
 Polynesia not only argues a Proto-Samoan 
 source but points to a migration from 
 Nuclear Polynesia before the device of 
 variety through consonantal coefficients 
 had been fairly established even if 
 already invented. 
 ea to go out, to bring out. 
 
 ea ki aho, to send away. 
 raa ea mai, the sun rises. 
 ka ea, be off. 
 P Mgv.: ea, to spring, to issue. 
 
 The germ sense being regarded as that 
 of emergence the unity of signification 
 comes into view. 
 eaai {^a-vai) a torrent. 
 eaha (aha), 
 eahe (ahe). 
 eaho fishing line. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: a/io, fishing line, thread, 
 string. 
 eanuhe caterpillar. 
 
 P Pau.: anuhe, snail; hanuhe, caterpillar. 
 
 Mgv.: enuhe, caterpillar. Mq.: 
 
 niihe, id. Ta. : anuhe, a fern. 
 
 The earliest form of the stem is nufe 
 
 which appears in Viti nuve and Marquesas 
 
 niihe. The addition of the word-making 
 
 prefix gives the secondary forms : 
 
 anufe Samoa. Maori, Hawaii, Rarotonga, Pau- 
 
 motu, Tahiti. 
 enufe Hawaii, Mangareva. 
 unufe Tonga. 
 
 Tertiary forms are Paumotu hanuhe and 
 Rapanui eanuhe. In general the word 
 signifies worm and caterpillar; its altera- 
 tion to snail in Paumotu and to a fern in 
 Tahiti is not really remote in a classifica- 
 tion based on superficial resemblances. 
 eeriki carpet. 
 
 Mgv. : eriki-kura, a piece of cloth painted 
 yellow used to cover the breast of 
 a corpse. 
 eete anger, horror; detestable, hideous, hor- 
 rible; to astound, to feel repug- 
 nance (etc). 
 kokoma eete, to abhor, to detest, angry, 
 
 to be in a rage, ungovernable. 
 tagata kokoma eete, adversary. 
 eete manava, affected, moved. 
 manava eete, anger, consternation, 
 fright; to astonish, to shudder, to 
 tremble. 
 
194 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 eete — continued. 
 eteete emotion. 
 
 Mgv.; ete, to be afraid. Mq.: ete, to 
 shiver with fear, to tremble with 
 fear; tete, id. Ta.: eteete, to be 
 shocked, disgusted. 
 eeva (eva). 
 eeve (eve). 
 egaega red. 
 
 PS Mgv. : ega, a plant with a red berry. 
 Sa. : enaena, yellowish brown. To.: 
 
 egaega, yellow. 
 In Polynesian color-sense the red and 
 the yellow fall very readily into a single 
 class designation. 
 egarua bolster, crossbeam. 
 
 In Pere Roussel's vocabulary this ap- 
 pears but once, the entry traversin. In 
 the absence of any other instance I have 
 had to assign to traversin the two meanings 
 which it has in English. I am quite sure 
 that bolster is the true meaning, for ega- 
 rua is really e garua. The latter is clearly 
 another metathesis of aliiga (dacei or 
 DicEA type) and should be compared 
 with ragua. 
 egu ? 
 
 egu oone vekuveku, mud. 
 eheeuroroa frightful. 
 ehehihi Q to enjoy oneself. 
 eheva (eva). 
 ehu firebrand. 
 ehuehu I ashes. 
 
 P Mgv.: ehti, ashes, dust; rehii, a cinder, 
 ashes. Mq.: ehuahi, ashes. Ta. : 
 rehu, ashes, soot, any powder. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 313, 
 482.) 
 ehuehu 2 brown, brownish. 
 
 P Ta.: ehuehu, red. reddish. Ha.: kehu, 
 red or sandy haired. Mq.: kehu, 
 fair, blond. Mgv.: keukeu-kura, 
 id. Ma.: kehu, reddish brown. 
 Sa.: 'efu, id. To.: ^c/t^, yellowish. 
 Fu.: ^e/i(, blond, red. Niue: kefii, 
 a disrespectful term of address. 
 ragi ehuehu, a cloudfllecked sky. 
 ehuehu 3 imperceptible. 
 ehuhu to set in motion. 
 
 Mgv. : ehu, to trouble, to disturb ; ehuehu, 
 to roil. Ta. : ehuehu, to be agitated, 
 disturbed. 
 ehutai a wave. 
 ei I for. 
 
 tagata haga ei mea, mercenary. 
 Ta.: ei, i, for. 
 ei 2 by means of, with. 
 
 miti ei girigapea, to dry with a sponge. 
 hirohiroa ei vai, diluted with water. 
 hagai ei u, to feed with milk, to suckle. 
 Mq.: ei, with, by. Ta. : e, by. 
 ekaeka 1 soft to the touch, ductility, glairy, 
 mellow, flabby, marrow, soft, ripe, 
 tender, smooth (hekaheka). 
 ariga ekaeka, amiable. 
 kiri ekaeka, leprous. 
 hakaekaeka to soften, to loosen. 
 
 (ekaeka 2) hakaekaeka to blend, to mingle, 
 
 to mix. 
 ekaeka 3 neuralgia. 
 ekapua mouldy. 
 
 piro ekapua, wormeaten. 
 T Pau. : hekaheka, discolored. Mgv. : eka, 
 mouldiness, musty. Mq.: heka, 
 mould. 
 eke trestle, stilt; to mount a horse, to go 
 aboard. 
 hakaeke to cause to mount, to carry on 
 a boat. 
 P Pau. : fakaeke, to transport, to carry, to 
 hang up. Mgv.: eke, to embark, 
 to mount upon an elevation. Mq.: 
 eke, to rise, to go aboard; hakaeke, 
 to heap up, to put upon, to raise. 
 Ta. : ee, to mount, to go aboard; 
 faaee, to hang up, to transport by 
 water. 
 ekieki I cry of children, to groan, to sob. 
 hakaeki to howl, to yell. 
 Mq.: eo hadekieki, hadeiei, trembling 
 voice. 
 ekieki 2 languor, to make tender. 
 emu to leak, to drown, to founder. 
 tae emu, inexhaustible. 
 hakaemu to submerge. 
 ena there, behold. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : ena, there. 
 
 Here we have preserved an earlier form 
 of the demonstrative pronoun (remote 
 sense) than appears in the Samoan lend, or 
 the Tongafiti tend, the latter form also 
 used in Southeast Polynesia. 
 enemi enemy. 
 
 eo incense, essence, odor, fragrance, perfume, 
 scent. 
 hakaeo to perfume. 
 PS Mgv. : eo, to exhale a strong smell, as 
 a rotting thing. Mq.: eo, rotten, 
 putrid; to stink; hakaeo, to cause 
 to spoil. Ta. : veoveo, disagreeable 
 odor; faaero, rotten (of an egg). 
 Sa. : e/o, to stink. To., Fu., Niue: elo,id. 
 The sense accord is satisfactory. Very 
 little distinction is made by the Polyne- 
 sians in naming an odor; it is practically 
 sufficient to say there is an odor and to 
 leave the characterization to individual 
 discernment or to designate it by specific 
 statement of that which emits the odor. 
 An interesting light is thrown upon this 
 usage by the instructive jargon of the 
 Western Pacific in which we find an onion 
 described as "apple belong stink " and put- 
 ting perfumed oil upon the hair as "slu.sh'm 
 grass belong head too much stink" (Beach- 
 la-Mar, pages 34 and 40). The extinction 
 of a Proto-Samoan / is regular in the Mar- 
 quesas; in Nuclear Polynesia it obtains 
 somewhat freely in Niue, and has been 
 noted in other parts of the Pacific (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 53). Tahitiveoveo, 
 a satisfactory sense concord, involves the 
 difficulty of a frontal accretion; if it does 
 not derive from elo, its source is unidenti- 
 fiable in any veo or vela stem. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 195 
 
 eoeo I ash, charcoal, coal. 
 
 (eoeo 2) hakaeoeo to pulverize, to make 
 
 into dust. 
 epe ear Q. 
 eperehe (perehe). 
 epeveo ear-ring. 
 epikopo bishop (episcopus). 
 era that. 
 
 a mea era, that. 
 apo era, day after to-morrow, 
 (ere) hakaere to relax, to slacken. 
 etahi (tahi). 
 ete (eete). 
 eteni heathen, idolater, pagan. 
 
 etenihaga idolatry. 
 etereno eternal. 
 etu tribe. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: ati, a descendant. 
 
 Here we set etu with the ati forms solely 
 for comparison. In the collation of ngati- 
 ati (The Polynesian Wanderings, 198) we 
 find no trace of such a form and the asso- 
 ciation is highly problematical. 
 etua 1 god (atua). 
 
 hahumuhumu etua, revelation. 
 hakaetua to deify. 
 etuahaga divinity. 
 etua 2 stranger. 
 eua sceptre. 
 
 euai to train, to break in. 
 eueue (ueue). 
 
 (euheu) ariga euheu venerable. 
 eukaritia eucharist. 
 
 (euru) hakaeuru to dilute, to dissolve, to 
 infuse, to inject, to blend, to falsify; 
 infusion, mixture, falsification. 
 hakaeuruga mixed, a mixture. 
 eva to be delirious, to rave, absurd (eheva, 
 heva, heheva). 
 T Mgv.: eva, heva, frenz ed, delirious; stiff, 
 said of a sick person; aeva, like a 
 madman. Mq. : eva, to be confused, 
 perplexed. Ta. : hevaheva, beside 
 oneself. 
 evagerio gospel {evangelium). 
 eve I placenta, afterbirth (eeve). 
 
 T Pau. : eve, womb. Ta. : eve, placenta. 
 Ma. : ewe, id. Ha. : ewe, navel string. 
 eve 2 the rear. 
 
 taki eeve, the buttocks. 
 hakahiti ki te eeve, to show the but- 
 tocks. 
 pupuhi eve, syringe. 
 eve 3 the bottom of the sea. 
 
 ga (na i, 2). 
 
 gaa to break, to split, to crack, to rive; 
 fracture, fissure, break, crack, crev- 
 ice (gaaha). 
 
 7iiho gaa, toothache, broken teeth. 
 gaamiro {niiro, ship) shipwreck. 
 gaapu {pu 2) abortion. 
 poki gadpu, abortive child. 
 T Mq.: naha, nafa, split, fi.ssure. Ta.: 
 aha, afa, crack, fissure. 
 gaatu 1 bulrush, reed. 
 
 gaatu 2 (gatu). 
 
 gaegae short of breath, out of breath, breath- 
 less. 
 PS Mgv. : aeaea, short of breath, to breathe 
 with difficulty, to feel suffocated; 
 gaegae, to have a feeble voice. Mq. : 
 naenae, kaekae, short of breath, 
 unable to breathe.'suffocatcd. Ta. : 
 6ede, short and painful breathing, 
 as of one at the point of death. 
 Sa.: gae, to breathe hard, to pant, to be 
 out of breath. Uvea: gaegae, out 
 of breath. Fu. : gaigaisd, id. 
 Pratt and Violette record the Samoan as 
 ga'e. But the complete absence elsewhere 
 in Nuclear Polynesia of a stem gake in an 
 associable sense and the presence in Uvea 
 of gaegae in a speech which never drops 
 Proto-Samoan k prove that ga'e is wrong. 
 Pere Violette has slavishly followed an 
 early edition of Pratt (probably the sec- 
 ond) ; the latter in assigning * was guided 
 solely by car without seeking to confirm 
 his assignment by comparison of other 
 languages in which the k is retained. In 
 many cases I have abundant authority 
 for altering his record in this particular. 
 gaehe to boil. 
 
 gaei to shake, to contract, to move (gaeiei, 
 gaiei, geigei, garei, gerei). 
 ua gaei, pulsation. 
 hakagaei to shake, to wave, to waddle, 
 to twist the body about. 
 ahi hakagaei, a night signal. 
 hakagerei to shake. 
 gaga to faint, to fall in a swoon, death 
 
 struggle. 
 gagata crowd, multitude, people, population 
 gagau (gau). 
 gale flexible wood (? gaiei). 
 gaiei I movement, flexibility; to move; 
 flexible, not wholly solid (gaei, 
 gaieiei). 
 gaiei 2 mixture, mixed. 
 gamamari gland, kernel. 
 gao neck, throat (naho Q). 
 
 gao ptikupuku, scrofula. 
 here tc gao, to cut the head off. 
 arakea gao, scrofula. 
 gaoaku to yelp (gaugau). 
 gaoetu to yelp. 
 gaogao calm. 
 gaoku to eat greedily. 
 gaopu to choke on a bone. 
 garahu 1 charcoal, powder used in tattooing, 
 ink (garau). 
 garati hiva, pitch. 
 TPau.: gara/n^, live coals. Mgv.: garahu, 
 charcoal, soot; garahurahu, small 
 pieces of charcoal. Mq.: kadhu, 
 charcoal, coal, soot, tattooing ink. 
 Ta. : ara/n^, charcoal. 
 garahu 2 mourning. 
 garara cockroach T. 
 
 TTa. : arara, the small lizard. Ma. :nga- 
 rara, a reptile, an insect. 
 garau (garahu). 
 
196 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 garei (gaei). 
 
 garei ki te vaero, to wag the tail. 
 garepe to swell, a swelling, dropsj'. 
 
 gareperepe soaked T. 
 garo to disappear, to stray, to omit, to lose 
 oneself, to pass, absent, to founder, 
 to drown, to sink. 
 garo noa, to go away forever, to be 
 
 rare. 
 garo atu ana, formerly. 
 hakagaro to cover with water. 
 hakagaro tc rakerakega, to pardon. 
 P Pau. : garo, absent, lost, ruined. Mgv. : 
 garo, to disappear, lost; garo atu 
 ara, formerly, of old. Mq.: nao, 
 kao, to disappear, to be absent, to 
 hide oneself; hidden, sunk, lost, 
 drowned. Ta.: aro, to forget, to 
 neglect; aroaro, hidden, mysterious, 
 obscure, desolate, lost, forgotten, 
 neglected, solitary. 
 garoa loss, absence, to be away, to drown, 
 
 not comprehended, unintelligible. 
 garoaga setting. 
 
 garoaga raa, sunset, west. 
 garoraa the sun half-set. 
 garovukua to swallow up. 
 garu 1 to swim over the waves. (See 
 aruaru 2.) 
 P Mgv.: garu, foam, froth. Mq.: kau, 
 naiitai, wave, billow. Pau.: puhi- 
 garu, a bubble of water. 
 In aruaru 2 is found another galu deriv- 
 ative. The sense of this garu is nowhere 
 else encountered; the stem means simply 
 the waves and involves no idea of 
 swimming. We note, however, the Viti 
 galo to swim; an uncertain identification. 
 garu 2 garu hoa, a friend of either sex. 
 PS Sa. : galu, a number of young persons 
 igalu teine, galu taulele'a). To.: 
 ? gauta, many in number. 
 Data fail for the comparison. The plu- 
 ral sense of the Samoan does not appear in 
 Rapanui. The Tongan form involves the 
 rather infrequent loss of an inner / and 
 leaves the latter element ta unexplained. 
 garuru headache, vertigo. 
 
 puoko garuru, migraine. 
 P Mgv.: garuru, nausea that persists. 
 Mq. : nauu, kauii, headache, mi- 
 graine. 
 gatu I to feel of, to pinch, to throttle with 
 the hands, to touch, to press 
 (gaatu). 
 gatuga pressure. 
 gatugatu to trample down. 
 T Mgv.: natu, to press out linen, to 
 squeeze a person or a sore place. 
 Mq. : natu, to pinch. Ta. : natu, 
 to pinch, to bruise. 
 gatu 2 to suppurate. 
 gatu 3 gatu mai gatu atu, sodomy. 
 gatua (gatu i ) tractable, to press. 
 gau cruel, fierce, to bite. 
 
 okio gagau, the bit of a bridle. 
 hakagau to gag. 
 hakagagau to move to rage. 
 
 gau — continued. 
 
 PPau.: gau, to eat; gagau, the edge of 
 tools, gahugahu, to chew; gaugau, 
 to stammer. Mgv. : gau, gagau, to 
 bite with avidity, to seize with the 
 teeth, pincers. Mq. : nahu, kahu, 
 I to bite, to tear with the teeth. 
 
 I That the Proto- Samoan stem was gahu 
 
 I may be considered satisfactorily estab- 
 lished by the occurrence of the aspiration 
 I in Paumotu and Marquesas and in Moriori 
 gahu. 
 gaugau to bark (gaoaku, gaoetu). 
 ge dismal. 
 
 P Sa.: gege, to die. Ma.: ngenge, weary, 
 tired. Ha.: ne, peevish. 
 gei taegeimai, unshakable (gaei). 
 tae gei, agreeable wind. 
 geigei flexible wood (gaei). 
 geu serious, a complaint, to murmur (when 
 one is dealing with a man or a 
 woman who abandons the home). 
 gigogi a small univalve T. 
 (Mgv.: ninoke, small). 
 gihigihi arid, dry, aridity (gii). 
 gii glare of the sun. 
 
 giigii burning, stifling, to droop and 
 fade. 
 giogio bed covering, rags, frippery. 
 
 giogio kore, naked. 
 girigapea a sponge. 
 
 miti ei girigapea, to sop up with a 
 sponge. 
 gita I epilepsy, to fall in a fit, idiot, imbecile. 
 gita 2 a sUp knot. 
 gogoraa (gogoroaa). 
 gogoro to solemnize. 
 
 PS Mgv.: gogoro, a holiday, a feast, to 
 make a festival. Sa.: gogolo, to 
 come in crowds. 
 The Rapanui and Mangareva present 
 the same phase of the meaning; the 
 Samoan is a specific detail. I regard the 
 Southeast Polynesian sense as nearer to 
 the primitive signification. 
 gogoroaa accident, adversity, calamity, 
 plague, misfortune, fatigue, lassi- 
 tude, misery, pain, indifference, 
 remorse, care, solicitude, suffering, 
 torment, swoon, chagrin, embar- 
 rassment, indiflerent, preoccupied, 
 languid, painful, sad. 
 pagaha gogoroaa, ennui, to be tired. 
 hakagogoroaa to crush, to compro- 
 mise, to molest, to harm, to go 
 about doing injury. 
 gohau a fishing-line. 
 gogoro (gorogoro). 
 
 gorigori small, fine, little, modest, medi- 
 ocre, insufficient, stunted (goigoi). 
 kai gorigori, one who has naught to 
 
 eat. 
 koona goigoi, point of land. 
 nmta gorigori, lantern-jawed. 
 hakagoigoi to make thin. 
 T Mgv. : nore, ninore, small, thin, pitiful, 
 humiliated, contemptible. Mq. : 
 noi, dwarf, stunted. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABULARY. 
 
 197 
 
 gorigori — continued. 
 
 Ma.: ngori, weak, listless; ngore, soft, 
 flaccid. 
 gorogoro to snore, to grunt, to sleep deeply, 
 nightmare (gogoro) (nogoru Q). 
 P Pau. : gooro, tagoro, to snore. Mgv. : 
 goro, to snore, to rattle. Ta. : 
 ooro, to snore, to rumble. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 392.) 
 hakagorogoro to cause to grunt. 
 goruru to sleep (auru, ahuru, horuhoru). 
 goutu (gutu). 
 gu 1 apology. 
 gu 2 brusque. 
 guha brusque. 
 
 T Mgv.: guha, a deep voice with bad ar- 
 ticulation. Ma. : nguha, to snort, 
 to rage. 
 guregure mottled, to spot. 
 tapa guregure, calico. 
 guruarapuru hoarse, hoarseness. 
 guruhara throat. 
 guti Thursday (Jeudi). 
 gutu lips, mouth, beak, snout (gOutu). 
 gutu ah'u, swollen lip. 
 guti hiti, thick lip. 
 gutu mokomoko, pointed lip. 
 gutu no, vain words. 
 gutu pakapaka, scabbed lips. 
 gutu raro, lower lip. 
 gutu rtiga, upper lip. 
 gutugutu snout. 
 PPau.: g?<///, lip, beak, bill. Mgv.: gutu, 
 the chin, the mouth of a fish. Mq.: 
 nutu, beak, snout. Ta.: utu, lip, 
 mouth, beak, snout. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 349.) 
 gutupiri attentively. 
 gututae attentively. 
 
 gututae mekenu, a small mouth. 
 gututika tattooing on the lips. 
 
 ha I four. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: ha, id. 
 ha 2 to yawn, to gape. 
 ha 3 to heat. 
 
 (ha 4) hakaha to skin, to flay. 
 unahi hakaha, to scale fish. 
 Mgv. : akaha, to take to pieces, to take 
 off the bark or skin, to strip the 
 leaves off sugarcane. 
 haata (hata). 
 haatigo to accompany. 
 
 Mq. : heetina, to accompany. 
 haatu (hatu). 
 haavare cunning, guile. 
 
 Ta. : haavare, to dupe, to swindle. 
 hae I smoke with a foul smell. 
 PS Sa. : saesae, to burn brightly. 
 
 With form concord and so much of sense 
 agreement as may inhere in the fact that 
 this and the Samoan are fire words, per- 
 haps the fact that hae can be associated 
 with no other Polynesian stem may estab- 
 lish this identification. In Samoa the 
 word has so far lost its meaning that it is 
 
 hae I — continued. 
 
 rarely used alone but only in the determi- 
 nant compound musaesae. There may be 
 a sense-invert here, for such smoke could 
 most readily come from a smoldering fire, 
 the direct opposite of the Samoan sense. 
 hae 2 angry, jealous. 
 hakahae to slander. 
 T Pau., Ta.: hae, jealous. Mq.: hae, 
 angry. 
 Ma.: hae, jealous, envious. 
 haga 1 bay, strait, anchorage, strand, beach. 
 P Mq. : hana, haka, small bay, creek, cove. 
 haga 2 work, labor, employment, act, affair, 
 creation, design, state, maker, fash- 
 ion, manufacture, occupation, pro- 
 fession; to do, to make, to con- 
 struct, to employ, to form, to 
 manufacture, to fashion, to found, 
 to be busy with. 
 haga rakerake, crime. 
 tagata haga ei mea, mercenary. 
 haga no iti, to plot mischief. 
 haga ke, to act contrary. 
 haga takataka, to disjoin. 
 haga nui, difficulty, fatigue, to weary. 
 tuhi ki te haga, to give employment. 
 haga hakahou, to make over, to renew, 
 
 recovery. 
 haga koroiti, to deal prudently. 
 haga nuiniii ke, to overburden. 
 P Pau.: haga, to do, action, work, a deed. 
 Mgv. : haga, aga, work, labor. Mq.: 
 hana, haka, action, act, work, occu- 
 pation. Ta. : haa, work, to labor, 
 to make. 
 The common consent of the Tongafiti 
 branches of the family shows the Proto- 
 Samoan to have been haga. This receives 
 support within the area of Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia in Viti dhaka, the mutation from the 
 stronger (lingual) aspiration to dh being 
 normal. 
 haga 3 agreement, conduct, liking, inten- 
 tion, desire, will; to resolve, to 
 agree, to consent, to obey, to per- 
 mit, to endeavor, to tolerate, to be 
 willing, to wish, to approve. 
 haga ihoiho, fixed desire. 
 haga niai, haga no mat, to agree, to 
 
 hearken favorably. 
 tae haga, despite, involuntary, to 
 
 refuse, to renounce. 
 noho hakahaga, apathy. 
 haga 4 (haka). 
 
 Pau.: haga = haka. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 269.) 
 hagaava {haga i-ava 2) entrance of a harbor. 
 hagahaga 1 {haga 2) work. 
 hagahaga 2 hesitation, to hesitate. 
 hagahuru ten (agahuru, hagauru). 
 
 P Mq. : onohuu, okohuti, id. Ta. : ahuru, id. 
 
 hagai to feed, to nourish, foster-parent 
 
 (agai). 
 
 hagai ei u, to suckle. 
 
 P Pau.: fagai, to feed, to maintain, to 
 
 support. Mgv.: agai, to nurse, to 
 
198 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 hagai — continued. 
 
 nurture, to give food to, an adop- 
 tive or foster father; akaagai, to 
 feed. Mq.: hakai, to feed. Ta. : 
 faaai, to nourish, a foster-parent. 
 The Samoan represents an earlier type 
 of the root, but in the case of this compo- 
 sition element, the postpositive paradeic- 
 tic i of effective transitive value (Beach- 
 la-Mar, page 21), we are not justified in 
 regarding it as critical in assigning a voca- 
 ble to either migration swarm. The Sa- 
 moan contains many words of undoubted 
 Proto-Samoan provenance which have re- 
 ceived this augment, and in the specific 
 case of fafaga the surrounding Proto- 
 Samoan languages use fagai, except that 
 Uvea agrees with the Samoan. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 269.) 
 hagaiho {haga 4-iho i) recovery. 
 hagakahu {haga 2-kahu) to weave. 
 hagakavaga to judge. 
 hagake {haga 4-ke) to act contrary. 
 hagamiro {haga 2-miro) to work in wood. 
 
 tagata hagamiro, carpenter. 
 (hagamoa, hugamoa). 
 hagarae {haga ^-rae) creation, to undertake, 
 
 enterprise, promoter. 
 hagatahi (agatahi). 
 hagatopa {haga i-topa 6) vain, futile, to do 
 
 to no purpose, failure. 
 hagauru (hagahuru, agahuru). 
 hage look here ! 
 hagihagi clear. 
 
 ui hagihagi, to discern. 
 Pau. : hagihagi, light, slender, elegant. 
 Mq. : dnidni, dkidki, fine, thin, 
 clear, transparent. 
 hago a musket, to shoot. 
 hago poto, pistol. 
 (Mgv.: hago, the hole of a snake or an 
 eel in the ground. But note P 
 fana, to shoot.) 
 hagu 1 the temples. 
 hagu 2 (agu). 
 
 hagu hagu convulsion, spasm, convulsive. 
 hagupotu younger son, younger brother T. 
 haha 1 to grope, to feel one's way. 
 po haha, darkness, obscure. 
 P Pau. : fafa, to feel for, to grope. Mq. : 
 haha, fafa, to grope, to feel one's 
 way with the hand as one blind. 
 Ta. : fafa, to touch, to feel with the 
 hand. 
 The absence of fdfd from the Samoan is 
 not in itself sufficient to prohibit entry of 
 the word into the general Polynesian, for 
 it is found in Tonga, Futuna, and Uvea; 
 Niue, however, follows after Samoan with 
 a mutation so clumsy and unusual (Samoa 
 tdgotago, to grope; Niue: iamotamo, id.) as 
 to suggest a roundabout acquisition. On 
 the other hand the presence of any vocable 
 in Tonga, Futuna and Uvea is not wholly 
 satisfactory evidence that it is Proto- 
 Samoan, for considerably more Tongafiti 
 vocables are there encountered than in 
 Samoa and Viti. 
 
 haha 2 mouth, chops, door, entrance, 
 window. 
 haha pipi, small mouth. 
 haha pipiro, foul breath. 
 ohio haha, bit of bridle. 
 tiaki haha, porter, doorkeeper. 
 T Pau. : vaha, the mouth. Mgv. : haha, 
 aha, the mouth. Mq. : haha, fafa, 
 mouth, chops, beak, opening. Ta. : 
 vaha, the mouth, beak, chops. 
 hahae to walk with legs wide open. 
 
 Mgv.: hae, unequal, out of unison, 
 longer on one side. 
 hahaga ridge, summit, wall plate. 
 
 maroa hahaga, to measure lands, to 
 walk at a great pace. 
 hahao 1 a measure, to measure. 
 hahao 2 to pack up, to box, to put into, to 
 sheathe; scabbard, sheath. 
 PMgv.: hao, hahao, to inclose, to sur- 
 round, to envelop, to put a thing 
 into a box or sack. Mq. : fao, 
 fafao, hao, hahao, to put into, to 
 introduce into. Ta. : fafao, to put 
 into. 
 The Samoan identification is debatable, 
 ior sao is defined as to "collect together 
 food or property preparatory to present- 
 ing. " It is only by implication that this 
 suggests the custom of collecting the food 
 in coconut frails. The Tongan hao, to 
 surround, to inclose, is still wider from the 
 sense. It may prove safer to include this 
 in the Tongafiti material. 
 hahari to comb. 
 hahati (hati). 
 hahatu (hatu). 
 hahau (hau). 
 hahi package. 
 
 PS Mgv.: hahi, hahihi, a packet or bundle 
 of fish enveloped in leaves; to wrap 
 up in leaves. Mq. : fafi, hahi, small 
 packet in leaves, envelope, wrap- 
 per; to envelop, to wrap up. Ta. : 
 afifi, to tie up. 
 Sa. : af'i, afifi, to do up in a bundle. 
 
 Nine: afi, a bundle, to wrap. 
 The presence of the initial aspirate in 
 Rapanui and Marquesan indicates a 
 Proto-Samoan stem haft. Abrasion of 
 afisi appears to have led to a tangle of the 
 two stems in the Tongafiti languages (see 
 the Polynesian Wanderings, page 277, with 
 the later determination on page 2 go). The 
 second form in the Marquesan seems to 
 have derived through halii, where each h 
 is misunderstood to stand for an original/. 
 The Tahiti afifi is the Samoan plural 
 afifi. 
 hahie firewood. 
 P Ta. : vahie, id. Mgv., Mq, : vehie, id. 
 
 The Rapanui and Tahiti (as well as 
 Hawaii, Rarotonga and Maori) follow the 
 Samoan in respect of the vowel in the first 
 syllable. The Mangareva and Marquesas 
 vehie reproduces the Tongan fefie. Mr. 
 Tregear cites the Futuna as faeie, but on 
 the authority of Pere Grezel this should be 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 199 
 
 hahie — continued, 
 corrected to fafie. Another error on the 
 part of Mr. Tregear is to suggest the asso- 
 ciation of Maori wahie with wahi to split; 
 this is seen in Samoan to be impossible, 
 for the latter is fdu. We note a difference 
 in the two /s in character: the former 
 mutates to v {u<) except in Rapanui, and 
 the latter to h. 
 hahoa {ha causative, hoa) to cut, to wound, 
 to hurt. 
 PS Mgv.: lahoa, to make papyrus by 
 beating. 
 Sa. : foa, to chip, to break. To.: foa, 
 tocrack, to make an opening. Fu.: 
 foa, to dig, the rent in a mat. 
 Underlying the Nuclear Polynesian sig- 
 nifications the primal sense seems to be 
 that of a hole. The Rapanui, a causative, 
 is a clear derivative in the cutting sense; 
 wound and hurt are secondary within this 
 language. The Mangarevan composite 
 means "to beat until holes appear," 
 which is a distinctive character of the 
 beaten bast of the paper mulberry in the 
 condition in which it is ready for employ- 
 ment in making tapa. 
 hahumuhumu {ha causative, humuhumu) 
 to say, to speak indistinctly, to 
 speak in a deep voice, to mutter, 
 to whisper, to inspire, lecture, 
 reading. 
 hahunnihuviu ttua, revelation. 
 hakahahumuhumu tc insinuate. 
 PSPau. : muhtimuhu, a confused noise. 
 Mq. : muhumuhu, to whisper, to 
 murmur; kohmnu, kaihimui, kaiko- 
 hutnu, to whisper, to murmur, to 
 grunt, to growl, to mumble. Ta.: 
 muhu, to babble; omuhumuhu, to 
 whisper, to mutter. 
 Sa. : tnusumusu, to whisper. To. : miihu, 
 to speak quietly together. Fu.: 
 musu, to speak in low tones. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 383.) 
 The metathesis is not only normal in 
 type, but the presence of the two forms 
 in the Marquesas is sufficient to establish 
 it firmly. 
 hai I to wrap up, to make into parcels, to 
 envelop; food tied up in bundles 
 (ai). 
 PS Sa.: sai, a tightly bound bundle. To.: 
 haihai, to tie up in a bundle. Fu.: 
 sai, to tie; saisaiga, a bundle. 
 Nine: hai, to tie fast. 
 hai 2 to carry. 
 
 Mq.: hai, to carry, to transport. Ta. : 
 afai, to carry an object, to trans- 
 port; afafai, capable of carrying a 
 heavy burden, to carry here and 
 there. 
 hai 3 to be in heat, to copulate, to embrace; 
 concupiscence, fornication, impur- 
 ity; lascivious, impure (ai). 
 P Ta. : ai, to copulate. 
 haiga armpit. 
 
 PS Sa.: fa'iga, a joint. 
 
 haipo heart. 
 
 haipo rahirahi, shortness of breath. 
 Mq.: houpo, heart. 
 haite {ha causative, ite) numeral. 
 paka causative (a, aka, haga, haa, ha). 
 P Ma. : zvhaka, causative. (The Polyne- 
 sian Wanderings, 270.) 
 hakahaka to dance T. 
 
 P Mgv. : haka-emana, to skip with a cord. 
 Mq.: haka, to dance. 
 hakai R (kakai). 
 
 hakari coconut (in Christian's "Eastern 
 Pacific," page 242). 
 TTa. : hadri, id. Mangaia: hakari, id. 
 haki certainly. 
 
 Mgv. : aki, a cry of joy. Mq. : aki, an 
 interjection. Ta. : ai, an exclama- 
 tion. 
 hakura to pinch. 
 
 T Mgv. : akure, to hunt for lice. Ma. : 
 hakure, id. 
 haniae outrigger. 
 
 T Mgv.: Mq., Ta., Pau.: ama, id. 
 
 The initial aspirate preserves the Proto- 
 Samoan stem found also in Tongan hama 
 and Viti dhama, and this is an argument 
 in favor of the direct migration to Rapanui 
 of Proto-Samoan rovers. The final syl- 
 lable is, as yet, inexplicable; no such aug- 
 ment appears elsewhere in the widely 
 extended history of the word. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 404.) 
 hami clothing T. 
 
 hami kaufa, diaper T. 
 Mgv., Mq.: hami, loin-cloth. 
 hamoni fold, crease, hem (aamoni). 
 (? metathetic P njtmi to fold.) 
 hana warmth, heat, suffocation (mahana). 
 hanau to be bom. 
 
 vie hanau, midwife. 
 P Pau. :/af?a7<ga,child, descendant, progeny. 
 Mgv.: hanau, to be born, to be 
 brought into the world. Mq.: 
 fanau, hanau, to be born, to lie in, 
 to bring into the world. Ta.: 
 fanau, to be born, to lie in. 
 hanehane maea hanehane, black and red 
 tufa T. 
 Mq. : ane, swarthy, sunburnt. 
 hanehane detestable, illicit, impure, im- 
 moral; to take exception to, to 
 stink. 
 kokoma hanohano, vexation, spite; to 
 despise, to hate, to be angry, to 
 bear a grudge. 
 kokoma hanohano kc, to be in a rage. 
 kokoma hanohano mai, to be roused to 
 
 wrath. 
 kokoma hanoliano manava pohi, to 
 abhor. 
 hakahanehane to be roused to wrath. 
 Ta.: hanohano, terrible, frightful. 
 hanu aid T. 
 hanuanua meamea rainbow. 
 
 P Mgv.: anuanua, rainbow, mist, clouds 
 on the horizon. Mq.: anuanua, 
 rainbow, halo about a star, areola. 
 Ta.: anuanua, anuenue, rainbow. 
 
200 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 hanuanua meamea — continued. 
 
 With the Maori aniwanhva this stands 
 in no genetic relation, for there is a con- 
 fusion of usage. The simplest form of 
 the rainbow vocable is vuanua (Samoa, 
 Futuna). The augmented form anunnua 
 is found in Mangareva, Marquesas and 
 Tahiti, Rarotonga and Hawaii, and in 
 Tahiti and Hawaii there is a variant, 
 anuenue; this augmented form receives an 
 incongruous aspiration in Rapanui, pos- 
 sibly an error of the French recorder. A 
 distinct root denotes a distinct heavenly 
 body, Samoa: 'aniva, the milky way; I 
 Tonga and Futuna kaniva, id.; from the j 
 permanent to the evanescent phenomenon | 
 this root passes to the rainbow in Maori i 
 aniwaniwa and Moriori aniniwa. \ 
 
 hanuru T (auru). 
 
 hapai to lift, to raise, to elevate, to embark, 
 to carry, to transport, to offer, to 
 accept, to transmit. 
 hapai ki ruga, to load, to raise, to 
 
 extract, to exhaust. 
 hapai koona ke, to transfer, to remove. 
 hapai rogo, to announce. 
 hapaiaga elevation, to raise. 
 hapai haga burden, offering, assump- 
 tion. 
 hapaihakahoua to report. 
 hapaitari to import. 
 P Pau: hopoi, to lift up, to raise. Mgv. : 
 apai, apapai, aapai, to carry, to 
 bear. Mq.: Aa/'a/, to lift, to raise, 
 to take away, to displace. Ta.: 
 apai, to bring; hapoi, hopoi, to 
 transport. 
 Two distinct stages of signification are 
 here entangled, but it may be found not 
 impossible to dissociate them and assign 
 them to their respective sources. 
 
 A. Of a position raised in the hands, 
 thence elevated in general, static sense. 
 
 Sa. : sapai, to hold in the hands or arms. 
 To. : hapai, to hold up in the hands. Nine : 
 hapai, to nurse in hands or arms. Ma.: 
 hapai, to lift, to raise. Ha.: hapai, id. 
 Rapanui: hapai, id. Mq.: hapai, id. 
 Pau.: hopoi, id. There is a distinct loss 
 of particular sense in the passage from the I 
 Nuclear Polynesia to the Tongafati; the 
 former is conditional, the latter causative. 
 
 B. Of carrying, kinetic sense. Ma.: 
 Aapai, to carry. Ha.: hapai, \d. Rapanui: 
 hapai, xd. Mgv.: a^ai, id. Mangaia: a/>ai, 
 id. Ta. : apai, hapoi, hopoi, id. The B 
 group is wholly Tongafiti. 
 
 hara I pandanus. 
 
 P Mgv.: ara, puhara. pandanus tree; 
 hara, a bunch of pandanus fruit, 
 old pandanus. Mq. : fad, had, pan- 
 danus. Ta.: fara. id. 
 hara 2 error, mistake, oversight, wrong; to 
 err, to confound, to mistake. 
 manau hara, illusion. 
 toua hara, discussion without knowing 
 the object. 
 
 hara 2 — continued. 
 
 P Mgv. : ara, arara, defective, abortive, to 
 miss, to fail, a fault, a quarrel; 
 hara, a fault, a mistake, an error, a 
 dispute, a quarrel, undisciplined. 
 Mq.: hara, a rake, libertine. Ta. : 
 hara, sin, fault, crime. 
 haral to accompany, to escort, to associate, 
 to adjoin (arai). 
 ka harai kia mea, to accompany. 
 Pau. : arai, to conduct, to guide. Mq. : 
 adhi, to conduct, to escort, to 
 accompany. 
 harani France, French. 
 haraoa flour, bread, paste, wheat. 
 viokohi haraoa, grain. 
 kiri haraoa, bran. 
 haratua (aratua). 
 
 hare house, cabin, habitation, building, hut, 
 structure. 
 hare iti, hut. 
 hare itiiti no, cabin. 
 hare kahu, tent. 
 hare neinei, latrine. 
 hare no iti, cell. 
 hare niintii, palace. 
 hare pohurihuri, prison. 
 hare pure, chapel, church. 
 ki te hare, at home. 
 harepepe kelp. Cf. Chap. V, 2657. 
 harepiko 
 
 a. asylum, place of refuge. 
 
 b. ambush, snare. 
 harepopo shed. 
 harepopokai storehouse. 
 
 PPau.: fare, house. Mgv.: Aare, house, 
 dwelling. Mq.: fae, hae, building, 
 house, umbrella. Ta. : fare, house, 
 structure, dwelling. 
 hari to bring, to bring back, to fetch, to 
 carry. 
 T Mgv.: hari, to convey heavy goods. 
 Mq.: hai, to carry, to transport. 
 hariu to turn aside, to turn the back, to turn 
 around, to pirouette, to turn a 
 canoe (ariu). 
 hariu ke, to turn from one side to the 
 other. 
 hariua to be converted. 
 hakahariu to change, to turn about. 
 PS Pau.: fariuke, to turn away, to turn 
 aside, to swerve. Mg.: ariu, to 
 turn, to turn oneself around; aka- 
 ariu, to turn so as to face any one, 
 to face toward. Mq. : fain, haiu, 
 to turn oneself around, to make a 
 half turn, to wrest the sense, to 
 tack, to face toward. Ta.: fariu, 
 to turn, to be converted. 
 Sa. : faliu, to turn, to turn the head, to 
 look back. To.: faliu, to turn and 
 look back. Nine: faliu, changed. 
 Moriori; whariu, to turn aside, to 
 avert. 
 haro 
 
 a. to point, to raise the arm, to stretch out 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 201 
 
 haro — continued. 
 
 the hand or other member, to 
 spread, to point the yards. 
 
 b. to hoist, to pull up, to entice. 
 
 c. to stiffen, lo grasp, to squeeze. 
 haroharo to point, to limp. 
 
 PS Sa. : falo, to stretch out. To. : falo, 
 to stretch out, to make tense. Fu. : 
 falo, to stretch out, to lay hands on. 
 haruharu to rob, to steal, to arrest, to 
 seize, to cHng, to grasp unexpect- 
 edly, to take by force; robber 
 (aruaru, aaru). 
 Pau.: haru, to extort, to carry off, to 
 usurp. Ta. : AarM, robber, to seize 
 by force 
 hata I table, bureau. 
 
 P Pau. : afata, a chest, box. Mgv. : avata, 
 a box, case, trunk, coffin. Mq.: 
 fata, hata, a piece of wood with 
 several branches serving as a rack, 
 space, to ramify, to branch; /a/aa, 
 hatad, stage, step, shelf. Ta.: fata, 
 scaffold, altar. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 343-) 
 (hata 2) hakahata to disjoint. 
 
 hakahatahata to loo.sen, to stretch. 
 P Pau.: vata, an interval, interstice. 
 Mgv.: kohata, the space between 
 two boards, to be badly joined; 
 akakoriala, to leave a space between 
 two bodies badly joined; hatahata, 
 to be large, broad, wide, spacious, 
 far off. Mq.: hatahata, fatafata, 
 having chinks, not tightly closed, 
 disjointed. Ta.: fatafata, open. 
 hatahata 1 calm, loose, prolix, vast. 
 
 Mgv.: hatahara, broad, wide, spacious, 
 at one's ease. Mq.: hatahata, 
 empty, open. 
 hatahata 2 tube, pipe, funnel. 
 hati to strike, to break, to peel off bark; 
 slip, cutting, breaking, flow, wave 
 (aati, ati, hahati), 
 tat hati, breakers, surf. 
 tumu hatihati, weak in the legs. 
 hakahati to persuade. 
 P Pau.: fati, to break. Mgv.: ati, hati, 
 to break, to smash. Mq.: fati, 
 hati, id. Ta.: fati, to rupture, to 
 break, to conquer. (The Polyne- 
 sian Wanderings, 219.) 
 hatipu slate. 
 
 hatu 1 to fold, to double, to plait, to braid 
 (haatu, hahatu, mahatu). 
 noho hatu, to sit crosslegged. 
 hoe hatii, clasp knife. 
 hatuhatu to deform. 
 P Pau.: pifatu, to fold. Mgv.: atii, to 
 fold in two, to bend double; hatu- 
 hatu, to fold with care, to put in 
 many pleats; hahatu, to fold in one 
 or two thicknesses. Mq. : fatu, 
 hatu, to fold, to double. Ta. : fatu, 
 to braid. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 228.) 
 hatu 2 to recommend. 
 
 hau I 
 
 a. hibiscus. 
 
 b. wick. 
 
 P Pau. : fail, hibiscus. Mgv. : hau, can, id. 
 Mq.: fau, hau, id. Ta.: fau, id. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 328.) 
 hau 2 to contribute. 
 
 Ta. : aufau, to pay, to contribute, to 
 sulxicribe. 
 hau 3 hat, cap, helmet. 
 
 hakarere ki te hau, to take off the hat. 
 Ta. : fauurumaa, war bonnet. 
 hau 4 dew. 
 
 hakaritorito ki te hau, to bleach in the 
 dew. 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: hau, dew. 
 hau 5 to blow freshly, coolness, zephyr, 
 salubrious, breeze, wind (hahau, 
 ahau). 
 kona haiihau, kona hahau, a breezy 
 
 spot. 
 ahau ora, agreeable breeze. 
 hakahahau to hang out in the air. 
 hakaahau to blow. 
 T Mgv.: hau, to blow, blusterous, to 
 breathe. 
 haua hoarse. 
 (hau ha) araha hauha, to wait for, to look 
 
 forward to. 
 hauhau 1 dog (onomatopoetic). 
 hauhau 2 
 
 a. to scratch, to scrape, to rub. 
 h. wood used in plowing fire. 
 hauhau 3 (hau 5). 
 
 haumaru {hau 5-tnarumaru) cool, cold. 
 hauii to replace. 
 hauva twin, cut T. 
 hauvaero {hau 3-vaero) plume, aigrette. 
 
 head ornament. 
 hauvarikapau {hau 3-varikapau) plume, 
 
 aigrette, head ornament. 
 hava {ha causative-ra) to remove, to dis- 
 perse. 
 Mq. : ava, to be lost, gone, absent, out 
 of sight. 
 he article. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq. : e, the. 
 Sa.: se, id. 
 hea where? 
 
 ki hea, whither? 
 P Pan.: tehea, where? Mgv., Mq., Ta.: 
 hea, id. Mgv.: ea, id. 
 See note under ahea; in this case also 
 Tonga and Nine sacrifice the root and em- 
 ploy fe as where. 
 heaga prey, victim, sacrifice. 
 
 Mgv. : eaga, victim, reprisal, retaliation. 
 Mq. : heana, heaka, human victim. 
 heatua population T. 
 heenua (henua). 
 heetuu (hetu). 
 heguhegu 1 to desire earnestly. 
 PS Sa. : fego, to look covetously. 
 
 Vowel mutation is much less frequent; 
 in my theory of the strong element of these 
 languages this is as it should be. But a 
 mutation o-u has been observed (The 
 
202 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 heguhegu I — continued. 
 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 5 1 ) and especially 
 in an unaccented syllable. Data are not 
 sufficient for the determination of the 
 primitive sense, but the longing of desire is 
 common to both. 
 
 heguhegu 2 to murmur. 
 
 P Ma. : 'a.']iengiiu<hengH, to snuffle. 
 
 heguigui 
 
 a. to whisper, in an indistinct voice. 
 
 b. to read. 
 
 nianava tagi ki te heguigui, studious. 
 PS Mgv.: heguigui, to whisper, to speak 
 low; eguigui, to hear the sound of 
 a person's voice without distin- 
 guishing the words. 
 Sa.:f eguigui, to talk in a low tone. 
 To.: fegugui, id. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 393-) 
 hehegaraa sunrise. 
 
 PS Sa.: sesega, to be dazzled as by the 
 sun. Fu.: sega, the beginning of 
 daybreak. Nine: he gahega, the red 
 light or rays at sunset. Viti: sese, 
 to dawn. 
 hehehehe clay, muddy, damp. 
 hehere (here). 
 heheu (heu). 
 heheva (eva). 
 hei garland. 
 
 P Mq.: hei, garland, necklace, chaplet, 
 flower ornament. Ta. : hei, gar- 
 land, chaplet, to entwine. 
 hekaheka (ekaeka). 
 
 (heke) hakaheke to pull down, to over- 
 throw. 
 Mgv.: akaeke, to overthrow, to van- 
 quish; heke, to fall down, to fall to 
 pieces: akaheke. akaheheke, to de- 
 moUsh. Mq.: heke, to crumble, to 
 fall down; hakaheke, to demolish, 
 to pull down. 
 hemahia umbrella T. 
 
 This is probably he malua, see mani- 
 maru. In uncertain chirography lua 
 might easily be read hia; and other exam- 
 ples show that in Paymaster Thomson's 
 vocabulary the article he is compacted 
 with its ncun and / is employed for r. 
 heniati dead T, hemati Q (? he mate). 
 
 The concurrence of T and Q seems proof 
 that each had access to the same manu- 
 script source, perhaps notes by Mr. 
 Salmon. 
 henua 1 land, country, region (heenua). 
 hernia tumu, native land. 
 P Pau.: henua, country. Mgv.: enua, 
 land, said of shallow places in the 
 sea; mamtienua, the earth. Mq.: 
 fenua, henua, land, country, place, 
 property. Ta. : fenua, land, coun- 
 try, place. 
 There is apparently nothing critical in 
 the first vowel; e is the most widely ex- 
 tended ; a is found only in Samoa, Viti, and 
 Rotuma in Nuclear Polynesia, but is the 
 dominant vowel in Melanesian survivals. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 341.) 
 
 henua 2 uterus T (cf. eve). 
 T Pau. : pufenua, placenta. Mgv. : enua, 
 id. Mq. : fenua, henua, id. 
 henua 3 ? 
 
 pupuhi henua, volley. 
 PS Sa.: fana-fanua, cannon. To.: mea 
 fanafonua, id. Fu.: fanafenua, id. 
 Nine: fanafoitua, id. Viti: a dakai 
 ni vanua, id. 
 I can not understand this henua. Of 
 course the cannon to which it is applied is 
 modern and alien and became known to 
 the islanders as part of the equipment of 
 the whaler and the explorer. A very 
 simple explanation is to regard fanua as 
 objective, fanafanua as the shooter at the 
 shore; this is doubly negatived, first be- 
 cause fana takes for its object the missile 
 shot and not the mark aimed at, second 
 because Viti requires vanua in a genitive 
 character. And if this metaphor is so 
 simple, why is it confined to Proto-Samoan 
 folk without suggesting itself to their 
 Tongafiti kin? I think the applicability 
 must rest in some meaning oi fanua which 
 has nothing to do with land. 
 (hepo) hakahepo to talk in the sleep 
 (hakakepo R). 
 PS vSa. : fa'alepo, a dream. 
 
 Pere Roussel's vocabulary form haka- 
 kepo, which makes no sense, is clearly a 
 misreading of the manuscript. Translit- 
 erated back to a Samoan form hakahepo 
 becomes fa'asepo, which differs from the 
 present Samoan/a'a/<?^oonly by the differ- 
 ence between se and le, or that between the 
 general and the particular article. 
 hera-ki-to-mea luck T. 
 
 Probably he ragi to mea, if such a mean- 
 ing may be given to that possible colloca- 
 tion of words; other instances are ob- 
 served in which Paymaster Thomson has 
 used k for g. 
 here 1 to lash, to belay, to knot the end of a 
 cord, to lace, to tie, to bind, to 
 fasten, to knot ; to catch in a noose, 
 to strangle, to garrote. 
 here pepe, to saddle. 
 moa herea, a trussed fowl. 
 hehere collar, necklet. 
 herega bond, ligament. 
 P Pau.: here, a snare, a running knot, a 
 tie, to lace up. Mgv. : ere, to hang 
 up, to suspend; ereere, to bind 
 down, to enthrall, to tie with great 
 care. Mq.: hee, to catch in a 
 noose, to lace, to strangle. Ta.: 
 here, a snare, a cord, to lace. 
 (here 2) hakahere to buy, to sell, to barter, 
 to part with, to pay for, to do busi- 
 ness, to compensate, to owe, to dis- 
 burse, to expiate, to indemnify, to 
 rent out, to hire, to traffic, to 
 bargain, to bribe ; merchant, trader, 
 business, revenge. 
 tagata hakahere, merchant, trader. 
 hakahere ki te ika, to avenge. 
 hakaherega ransom, redemption. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 203 
 
 (here) 2 hakahere — continued. 
 
 hakahererua to exchange, to avenge. 
 here 3 here ei hoiho, incense. 
 heregao {here i-gao) scarf, cravat. 
 hereo button T (? he veo). 
 herepo ice plant T. 
 herohero scarlet, suffocating T. 
 
 ura herohero, brilliance of flames. 
 heru leg T Q. 
 heruheru rake. 
 
 P Pau.: heru, to brush with the hand. 
 Mq.: heii, to scrape, to clear away 
 by rubbing. Ta. : heru, to scratch 
 the ground. 
 In sense the Paumotu and Marquesas 
 are by no means satisfactorily coordinated, 
 but there is no other stem with which they 
 may be associated, and it is to be noted 
 that the definitions of the Paumotu dic- 
 tionary are meager and Bishop Dordillon's 
 Marquesas dictionary is scarcely better. 
 heruru to calk (cf. uru i). 
 hetu 1 star (heetuu). 
 hetu rere, meteor. 
 hetu pupura, planet. 
 P Pau. : hetu, star. Mgv. : etu, id. Mq. : 
 fetu, hetu, id. Ta.: fetu, fetia, id. 
 The alternative {orm fetia in Tahiti, now 
 the only one in common use, need not be 
 regarded as an anomaly in mutation. It 
 seems to derive from Paumotu fetika, a 
 planet. Its introduction into Tahiti is 
 due to the fa.shion of accepting Paumotu 
 vocables which arose when the house of 
 Pomare came into power. 
 hetu 2 capital letter (? he tu). 
 hetu 3 to amuse. 
 hetu 4 to stamp the feet. 
 hetuhetu 
 
 a. to calk. 
 
 b. to strike the water. 
 hetuke sea urchin. 
 
 Mgv.: etuke, the sea porcupine; points, 
 spines of the sea porcupine. Mq. : 
 etue, a species of fish. 
 (heu I) heheu. 
 
 ivi heheu, the cachalot, bone needle Q. 
 hakaheu spade, to shovel, to grub up, 
 to scratch the ground, to labor. 
 rava hakaheu, laborious, toilsome. 
 (heu 2) hakaheu affair. 
 heva (eva). 
 hi 1 to angle. 
 
 Mgv. : hi, hipo, to fish with a line. Mq., 
 Ta. : hi, id. 
 hi 2 asthma, to wipe the nose. 
 
 hihi to have a cold. 
 hia 1 e hia, how many? 
 
 P Pau.: ehia, id. Mgv.: e hia, id. Mq. : 
 fia, hia, e hia, toohia, id. Ta.: hia, 
 e hia, a hia, toohia, id. 
 hia 2 to whistle. 
 
 hakahia to turn the stomach. 
 TPau.: hiohio, to whistle, to hiss at. 
 Mgv. : vio, to hiss in speaking. Ta. : 
 hio, to whistle, to blow. 
 Ma. : whio, to whistle. 
 
 hiahia to saw. 
 
 P Pau. : ika, to cause fire by friction of one 
 piece of wood against another. 
 Mgv.: hika, id. Ta..: hia, id. Mq.: 
 hika, hina, to saw, to obtain fire by 
 friction. 
 The identification lacks much in sense; 
 it would also entail the loss of a stem k. 
 Despite the inclusion of the saw sense 
 in the Marquesan the fire friction is the 
 plow method and differs in a marked 
 degree from any sawing. 
 hieroturia, sacrilege {hierodoulia). 
 higa 1 to consent, to obej', to give adhesion, 
 to acquiesce. 
 higahaga agreement. 
 higa 2 to fall, to stumble (iga). 
 higa iho, to fall down. 
 higa ki te amoga (uraga), to fall be- 
 neath a burden. 
 iga rakerake, ignominy. 
 higahiga awry, to stagger. 
 hihiga to heel over under the wind. 
 T Pau. : higa, to fall. Mgv. : akahiga, 
 turned upside down, thrown down, 
 upset. Mq.: hina, hika, turned 
 upside down, fallen, sHpped. Ta. : 
 hid, to fall. 
 As this occurs in Tongan higa and 
 Futuna siga it may be assignable to the 
 general Polynesian class, not, however, 
 materially affecting any argument in the 
 work except to swell the number of the 
 neutral element. 
 higa 3 to beat down, to defeat, to subject, 
 to convince; danger, defeat. 
 e ko higa, unconquerable. 
 tae higa, invincible. 
 higaa conquered, convinced. 
 hakahiga to subject, to gain the mas- 
 tery, to persuade, to subjugate, to 
 conquer; victory. 
 hakahaiiahiga to surpass. 
 Mq. : hina, hika, conquered, vanquished, 
 surrendered. 
 hihi 1 antennae, feelers, lattice, eyebrow T 
 {hihu Q). 
 hihi ketuketu, to wrinkle, to turn back 
 the eyelids. 
 hihihihi to lace, to twist; eyebrow. 
 hakahihi to cross the legs. 
 TPau.: hihi, a ray, sunbeam. Mgv.: 
 hihi, to confuse; akahihi, to con- 
 fuse, to tangle; pehehihi, interlaced, 
 crossing; tahihi, entangled. Mq.: 
 hihi, antennas, tentacles, cat's 
 whiskers. Ta.: /n'/n, sun ray, cat's 
 whiskers, antennae. 
 Close analysis is needed to clear up the 
 situation in this vocable. 
 
 A. A long thread-like object, antenna, 
 tentacle, cat's whisker, eyelash, ray: 
 found only in Rapanui, Paumotu, Mar- 
 quesas, Tahiti, Maori. 
 
 B. A word signifying tangled, inter- 
 laced or that which is interlaced: found 
 in Maori, Rapanui, Mangareva, Tahiti, 
 
204 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 hihi 1 — continued. 
 
 Tonga, and perhaps Samoa fifi the small 
 intestine. 
 
 In the only two languages which have 
 both senses a phonetic diflerence is noted: 
 I, Ta. : hihi. Ma. : hihi; 2, Ta. : fifi; Ma.: 
 whiwhi. 
 hihi 2 to tear, to strip. 
 
 tutae hihi, constipation. 
 momore hihi, to injure, to damage. 
 hihiga (higa 2). 
 hihimata (/;//zz i-mata i) eyelash. 
 
 Ta.: hihimata, id. 
 hihiri difficult to reach. 
 hiho to come. 
 hihoi I to divine. 
 hakahihoi id. 
 
 Ta. : hiohio, diviner, wizard, spy; to 
 observe. 
 hihoi 2 to turn into, to transform. 
 
 hakahihoi to infuse, to mix, to blend, 
 to falsify. 
 hiihii to laugh. 
 hika a netting needle Q. 
 
 PS vSa.: si'a, id. Fu., Viti: sika, id. 
 hiki tail fin Q (? hiku) 
 hikohiko keke hide-and-seek. 
 hikuvera brown T. 
 himene hymn, song, to sing. 
 hinihini remote in time. 
 
 hinihini ke avai, ancient. 
 hakahinihini to delay, to postpone, 
 to prolong, to prorogue, to retard, 
 to put off. 
 hio to grasp. 
 
 kia hio, to arrest. 
 hakahio to attach, to fix, to force, to 
 favor, to rent. 
 hiohio I by force, strong, earnestly, urgency. 
 tae hioa, flexible. 
 Mq.: fio, to grasp, to take by force. 
 hiohio 2 steel (cf. ohio, iho 4). 
 hiohio 3 to affront, to insist, to demand. 
 hiohio 4 to clot, to coagulate. 
 hipa to incline, to lean, to deviate, to slope; 
 deviation; oblique, tortuous; to 
 avoid, to evade, to shun. 
 hiriga hipa, to go obliquely. 
 hipahaga obliquely. 
 hipahipa to inchne. 
 P Mgv.: akahipa, akaipa, to lift up the 
 chin of another person with the 
 hand. Mq. : hipa, curved, crooked, 
 athwart, oblique, zigzag; to warp, 
 to step aside, to limp. Ta. :faahipa, 
 to turn aside. 
 hipokerita, hypocrite. 
 hipotati hypostasis. 
 
 hipu calabash, shell, cup, jug, goblet, pot, 
 plate, vase, bowl, any such recep- 
 tacle. 
 hipu hiva, melon, bottle. 
 hipu takatore, vessel. 
 hipu unuvai, drinking glass. 
 P Mgv. : ipu, calabash, gourd for carry- 
 ing liquids. Mq. : ipu, all .sorts of 
 small vases, shell, bowl, receptacle, 
 
 hipu — continued. 
 
 coconut shell. Ta. : ipu, calabash, 
 cup, receptacle. 
 hira to turn the eyes away, to leer. 
 
 hakahira maki hakahira, squint-eyed. 
 PMq.: AzVi, crosseyed. Ta. : /jzVa, bash- 
 fulness; hihira, to look askance. 
 From the fact that in Samoa this is used 
 only in the courtesy dialect, which is char- 
 acterized by much loan material, we may 
 regard this as of Tongafiti source persist- 
 ing in Nuclear Polynesia from the time of 
 contact in the special Samoan use; in 
 Tonga hila to look askant. 
 hiri I to elevate, to mount. 
 
 hiriga to elevate; elevation, mounted, 
 ascension, assumption, declivity. 
 hiriga mouga, hillside. 
 hirihiri a swing, seesaw. 
 P Pau.: iri, to be put up in a place, to 
 lodge. Mgv.: iri, placed in a 
 higher position than the observer, 
 as a box on a high shelf. Ta. : iri, 
 to lodge or stick up in a place. 
 The germ signification is "above, 
 higher." In Samoa it is used most com- 
 monly in a tropical sense, but the primal 
 sense is sufficiently retained in the signifi- 
 cation to lodge, to stick in, to show general 
 concord with Rapanui and particular har- 
 mony with the other languages of South- 
 east Polynesia. 
 hiri 2 to make a bag. 
 
 taiira hiri, to make a cord. 
 rauoho hiri, plaited hair. 
 hirihiri frizzed. 
 
 rauoho hirihiri, lock of hair. 
 P Mgv.: hiri, to weave, to plait; akahiri, 
 to make a mat. Alq.: hii, large 
 plait of coconut fiber. Ta. : firi, to 
 plait, to braid. 
 When we interpret in the sense of local 
 conditions Pere Roussel's definition "to 
 make a bag" the concord is perfect, for 
 bags are woven. The germ sense is 
 plainly the act of twining in and out, over 
 and under, which, with specific differences 
 due to manner and material, may result in 
 plaiting or weaving; see hire. 
 hiri 3 to go, to walk, to voyage, to arrive, to 
 appear. 
 hiri tt reka, to go without noise. 
 hiri koroiti, to go softly. 
 hiri tahaga no viai, to go without a 
 halt. 
 hiriga voyage, journey. 
 
 hiriga hakapa, to go by twos. 
 hiriga hipa, to go obliquely. 
 hiriga kokekoke,togohy sudden steps. 
 hiriga okorua, to go by twos. 
 h-iriga tahataha, to go across. 
 hiriga tekiteki, to go hopping. 
 hiriga te mataku, to go fearlessly. 
 hiriga totoro, to go on all fours. 
 hiriga varikapau, to go in a ring. 
 hiriga veveveve, to go boldly. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABULARY. 
 
 205 
 
 hiro to spin, to twist. 
 
 P Mgv. : hiro, iro, to make a cord or line 
 in the native manner by twisting on 
 the thigh. Mq.: fio, hid, to spin, 
 to twist, to twine. Ta.: hiro, to 
 twist. 
 This differs essentially from the in-and- 
 out movement involved in hiri 2, for here 
 the movement is that of rolling on the 
 axis of length, the result is that of spinning. 
 vStarting with the coir fiber, the first opera- 
 tion is to roll {hire) by the palm of the 
 hand upon the thigh, which lies conveni- 
 ently exposed in the crosslegged sedentary 
 posture, two or three threads into a cord; 
 next to plait {hiri) three or other odd 
 number of such cords into sennit. 
 hirohiro to mix, to blend, to dissolve, to 
 infuse, to inject, to season, to streak 
 with several colors. 
 hirohiro ei paatai, to salt. 
 hirohiroa to mingle. 
 
 hirohiroa ei vai, diluted with water. 
 hita to strangle. 
 
 hiti 1 to rise, to appear, to dawn, (ka-htti, 
 to climb T.) 
 hitihaga rising. 
 
 hitihaga raa, sunrise. 
 hitihiti to dawn. 
 
 horau hitihiti, break of day. 
 hakahiti hakahiti ki te eeve, to show the 
 buttocks. 
 P Mgv. : hiti, to rise, to appear. Mq. : 
 fiti, hiti, to arise, to mount, to go 
 toward the mountains or toward 
 the east. Ta. : /nVz, to rise. Pau.: 
 tahiti, to leap, to get over. 
 hiti 2 puffed. 
 
 gutic hiti, thick lips. 
 Mq.: hitihiti, full of excrescences. 
 hitu seven. 
 
 P Pau.: ahito, id. Mgv.: itu, id. Mq.: 
 fitii, hitu, id. Ta.: hitu, id. 
 hiva strange, alien, foreign; a stranger. 
 kuhane hiva, Holy Ghost. 
 hakahiva mata hakahiva, to look back. 
 
 (? hakahira.) 
 Mq., Mgv.: hiva, iva, a stranger, a per- 
 son from another district or coun- 
 try. Pau.: pure-hiva, a butterfly. 
 hivo capstan. 
 
 Mq. : hivo, to raise the anchor, to weigh, 
 
 to set sail. 
 This, despite its occurrence in Marque- 
 sas, is an English loan, one of the oldest 
 survivals of our marine dialect as seen in 
 "Heave-ho and rumbelow, " of which we 
 have a history older than Flodden Field. 
 ho 1 ho!, oh! 
 
 Pau., Ta.: ho, id. 
 ho 2 lest, on the point of. 
 ho 3 to deliver, to give up. 
 
 P Pau.: ho ake, to despatch. Mgv.: 0, to 
 give. Ta.: ho, id. 
 It is not common in this material to find 
 Southeast Polynesia preserving uniformly 
 a senior form of any vocable. But this 
 word appears in Samoa as foa'i, in Tonga, I 
 
 ho 3 — continued. 
 
 Nine and Uvea as foaki. I have com- 
 mented (The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 241) upon -aki as a modern mechanism in 
 particularizing the verb function of the 
 attributive; this instance shows that it 
 arose later than the Proto-Samoan migra- 
 tion into Southeast Polynesia. 
 hoa I friend. 
 
 repa hoa, friend (male), comrade, com- 
 panion, fellow; to confide. 
 repa hoa titika, faithful friend. 
 gam hoa, friend (either sex). 
 uha hoa, friend (female). 
 hoa ko7ia, native T. 
 P Pan.: hoa, friend, companion. Mgv.: 
 hoa, friend; oa, a friend, said of a 
 man loved by another. Mq. : hoa, 
 friend, comrade, companion (of 
 either sex). Ta. : hoa, a friend. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 306.) 
 hoa 2 to abandon, to debark, to cast, to 
 launch, to anchor, to let go, to give 
 up, to reject, to repudiate, to sup- 
 press, to cut off, to jerk out, to 
 proscribe, to reprove. 
 hoahoa to upset, to destroy. 
 hoao ? 
 
 hakape^ no kai hoao, abundance, to 
 
 abound. 
 tae he mau kti hoao, abundance. 
 hoe 1 paddle. 
 
 P Mgv.: hoe, ohe, id. Mq., Ta.: hoe, id. 
 
 The alternative form in Mangareva is 
 susceptible of explanation by metathesis, 
 by the general carelessness as to the aspi- 
 rate which we observe in this region or in 
 its reporters, by the persistence of the 
 aspiration of the Proto-Samoan /o/ze; see 
 The Polynesian Wanderings, 429, and 
 Beach-la-Mar, 52. 
 hoc 2 to wheeze with fatigue (oeoe 2). 
 arero oeoe, to stammer, to stutter. 
 Mgv. : oe, to make a whistling sound in 
 breathing ; ohe, a cry from a person 
 out of breath. Mq.: oe, to wheeze 
 with fatigue. 
 hoe 3 blade, knife. 
 
 hoe hahatu, clasp-knife, jack-knife. 
 hoe hakanemu, clasp-knife. 
 hoe pikopiko, pruning-knife. 
 hogehoge putrid odor. 
 
 PS Pau.: hogohogo, to have an offensive 
 smell. Mgv.: hogohogo, to smell a 
 bad odor now and then. Mq.: 
 honohono, hokohoko, hekoheko, dis- 
 gusting odor. 
 Sa.: so'^ogo, to smell of urine. To.: 
 
 hogo, hohogo, to smell like urine. 
 There seems sufificient sense association 
 to carry the vowel mutation. This muta- 
 tion, o-e. is found but once in the mass of 
 material discussed in The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 51. 
 hogi I to smell, to stink. (Cf. hogehoge.) 
 hogihogi to scent. 
 
 tori te koa hogihogi, to follow a scent. 
 
206 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 hogi 2 to kiss, to embrace, to smell, 
 hogihogi joy. 
 PPau.: /lo.ij/. to rub noses, to kiss. Mgv.: | 
 ogi, to kiss, to embrace, to smell, to i 
 sniff. Mq.: honi, hoki, to kiss, to , 
 touch nose to nose, to smell. Ta.: \ 
 hoi, to embrace, to smell. (The j 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 306.) 1 
 
 hohonu deep. 
 
 hakahohonu to deepen. 
 ata hakahohonu , abyss. 
 T Mgv. : hohonu, the deep sea, high tide. 
 Mq. : hohonu, honiihonu, deep, high, 
 hidden, mysterious. Ta. : hohonu, 
 deep. 
 hohora (.horahora). 
 hoi / horse. 
 
 hoi 2 hoi atu, to get out of the way. 
 hoiho ? 
 
 here ei hoiho, incen.se. 
 hoke banana leaf. 
 hoki 1 also, what. 
 
 ki ra hoki, precisely there. 
 pei ra hoki, similitude, likeness. 
 pei ra hoki ta maton, usage. 
 P Pau. : hokihoki, often. Mgv. : hoki, also, 
 and, likewise. Mq.: hoi, surely. 
 Ta. : hoi, also, likewise. 
 hoki 2 to return, to turn back, to draw back, 
 to give back, to tack. 
 mau e hoki mai, to lend. 
 hoki hakahou, to carry back. 
 hoki amuri, to retrograde. j 
 
 hakahoki to bring back, to send back, 
 to carry back, to restore, to renew, 
 to revoke, to remove, to dismiss, to 
 pay, to pardon, to compress. 
 hakahokia given up. 
 hakahokihaga obligation. 
 P Pan.: hokihoki, to persist, to insist; 
 fakahoki. to give back. Mgv. : hoki, 
 to return, to retrace one's steps; 
 oki, to return, to come back. Ta. : 
 hoi, to return, to come back. 
 hoko 1 to traffic, to trade, to buy, to ransom 
 (hoo). 
 hoda te kaiga, to buy land. 
 T Pau. : hoko, to buy, to sell. Mgv. : oka, 
 id. Mq.: hoko, price, to barter, to 
 buy, to sell. Ta.: hoo, price, to 
 sell, to barter, to exchange. 
 hoko 2 to sport, to play. 
 hokohoko T (hakahaka). 
 homo thunder. 
 honihoni I to cut, to carve. 
 
 P Ta.: honi, to bite. 
 honihoni 2 adultery. 
 
 Pau.: honi, to copulate. 
 honohono to join, to fit, to adjust, to unite, 
 to patch, joint. 
 hakahonohono a joining. 
 P Mgv. : hono, to join or fit pieces of wood 
 together, to piece out a substance 
 with another piece of the same ma- 
 terial. Ta.: /jono, to join, to unite. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 333 ) 
 
 honu turtle. 
 
 P Mgv.: honu. onu, id. Mq., Ta.: honu, 
 id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 346.) 
 honui great (hoonui). 
 honui, chief T. 
 tagala hoonui, personage. 
 hakahonui to praise, to commend. 
 hoo to contain. 
 hob (hoko i). 
 hoopu (hopu). 
 hope spine, backbone. 
 
 T Pau.: hopega, the last; hoperemu, the 
 posteriors of an animal. Mgv.: 
 ope, the breech, the rump, buttocks, 
 the end or tip of fruits. Mq. : hope, 
 the rear, tail; hopehope, the but- 
 tocks. Ta.: hope, tail. 
 hopehope calm; cooked too much. 
 
 Mq. : hopee, laziness, indolence, feeble, 
 soft. 
 hopo alarm, fear, formidable. 
 ate hopo, ambition. 
 hopohopo languor, fear, timid, to lan- 
 guish. 
 manava hopohopo, terror, to desolate. 
 hopohopo teni, to langui.sh. 
 hakahopohopo to alarm. 
 T Pau. : hopohopo, conscience, perception. 
 Mq.: hopo, fear, dread, remorse. 
 hopu bath; to bathe, to cleanse (hoopu). 
 Pau.: hopu, to bathe. Ta.: hopu, to 
 dive. 
 hora 1 in haste (horahorau). 
 hora 2 summer, April. 
 hora nui, March. 
 vaha hora, spring. 
 hora 3, hour, watch. 
 
 horahora to spread, unfold, extend, to 
 heave to. 
 hohora to come into leaf. 
 P Pau. : hohora, to unfold, to unroll; hora- 
 hora, to spread out, to unwrap. 
 Mgv. : hohora, to spread out clothes 
 as a carpet; niohora, to stretch out 
 (from the smallest extension to the 
 greatest). Mq.: /lo/foa, to display, 
 to spread out, to unroll. Ta.: 
 hohora, to open, to display; hora, 
 to extend the hand in giving it. 
 horau in haste, on the point of. 
 horau hitihiti. daybreak. 
 horau mai, to run to, to bring, to 
 
 appear. 
 horau marama no Hi, daybreak. 
 horahorau immediately, sooner, forth- 
 with; active, diligent, fecund, gen- 
 erous, unexpected, sudden, pressing, 
 prompt, rapid, .swift, speedy, all at 
 once; to go boldly, to appear sud- 
 denly, to be precipitate, to press on, 
 to grow rapidly. 
 haga horahorau, to slight. 
 tae horahorau, to be arrested in 
 growth. 
 horahoraukina agile. 
 horauhorau brief, to continue. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 207 
 
 horau — continued. 
 horarau to run. 
 (P Pau.: horo, to flee, to run. Mq.: hod, 
 to go quickly, prompt, brisk, to run, 
 to make haste. Ta. horo, to run; 
 horohoro. activity, quickly. The 
 conduplication horahorau militates 
 against this identification.) 
 horauhopae (horohopae). 
 here to hew, to cut off, to amputate, to cas- 
 trate, to cut with a knife, to decapi- 
 tate, to abridge, to incise, to set 
 landmarks; a notch, incision, tenon. 
 hare poto, to cut short off. 
 hore le gao, to chop the head off. 
 horea taken to pieces. 
 
 kai horea, intact, integrity. 
 horega chamber, class, debris, half, 
 stage, fraction, fragment, shred, 
 scrap, string, bit, part, partial, par- 
 tition, piece, portion, quarter, sect, 
 section. 
 horega hare, hall. 
 horega kahu, skirt. 
 horega kai, ration . 
 horega ki, phrase. 
 horega no iti, parcel, subdivision. 
 horega no iii hakapiri, supplement. 
 horega nui, majority. 
 horega tagata, party. 
 horehore to carve, to tear, to cut off, 
 to lop, to parcel out, to divide into 
 parcels, to share, to take to pieces, 
 to mark with spots, streaked, color- 
 ing, to hew, to torture. 
 horehore itiiti, to cut into bits. 
 T Pau.: kohore, to make bald; pahore, to 
 peel off. Mgv. : hohore, to rough 
 hew ; oreore, to smooth off, to level 
 inequalities. Mq. : horehore, to husk 
 grain; hoe, to notch, to channel, 
 to plane. Ta. : hore, to peel. 
 We have here an interlacing of similar 
 vocables. 
 
 A. Cutting sense: Rapanui, Manga- 
 reva, Marquesas. 
 
 B. To peel, or its resultant bald: Maori, 
 Hawaii, Paumotu, Marquesas, Tahiti. 
 
 hori 1 calm. 
 
 horihori undecided, inattentive, indif- 
 ferent, weary, lassitude. 
 hori 2 to be opposed. 
 
 hakahori to exclude. 
 hakahoriga to criticize. 
 horihori adversity. 
 
 tun mat te horihori, accident. 
 horihori tnaia i te reoreo, to com- 
 promise. 
 hakahorihori to contradict, to go 
 
 against, to criticize, to perplex. 
 Mq.: oi, to refuse to give up, to make 
 opposition; hakaoi, to contradict. 
 horo 1 to wash down, to gulp, to swallow, to 
 bolt food. 
 horohoro to swallow, to gobble, glut- 
 tonous, greedy, insatiable, vora- 
 cious. 
 
 horo 1 — continued. 
 
 PPau. : tahoro, to swallow; horomiti, id. 
 Mgv.: horo, oro, id. Mq.: hoo, to 
 eat poi, to swallow without chew- 
 ing. Ta. : horo puupuu, to bolt food ; 
 hnromii, to swallow, to devour. 
 horo 2 to escape, to hide. 
 
 Pau.: horo, to hide, to bury, to avoid. 
 horo 3 to trot (horau). 
 
 PPau.: horo, to run, to gallop. Mgv.: 
 oro, ohoro, to pass along quickly. 
 Mq.: hoo, to run, to make haste. 
 Ta.: horo, to run. 
 The gait specification in the senses run, 
 trot, gallop, must be thrown out of the 
 reckoning, for the Polynesians had no 
 large mammals on which to study differ- 
 ences in methods of locomotion. The 
 j germ sense is that of swift motion. 
 j horo 4 to put an edge on, a jointing plane 
 (orooro). 
 horohoro to brush, to polish, to clear 
 up, to rub wood, to rumple. 
 maea horohoro, snowy rock. 
 P Mgv.: oro, to rub, to whet, to sharpen. 
 Mq. : hoo, to rub on a stone. Ta. : 
 hororaa to, a cane mill ; oro, to rasp, 
 to grate. 
 horo 5 to starch (horoi). 
 
 Mgv. : oro, to wash. 
 horo 6 to have recourse to, to repass. 
 horo 7 ? 
 
 horo varevare, without branches. 
 horoga demarcation. 
 horohopae to save, to economize, steward 
 
 (horauhopae). 
 horoi 1 to dry, to wipe (horo 5). 
 horoimata, handkerchief. 
 P Mgv. : horoi, oroi, a towel, handkerchief, 
 anything used as a wiper after 
 bathing. Mq.: hooi, to wash, to 
 cleanse, to purify, to scour, to 
 rinse, to dry, to bathe, to dry the 
 tears, to console. Ta. : horoi, hand- 
 kerchief, to wash, to cleanse. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 262.) 
 horoi 2 to clean, to efface, to sharpen 
 (horo 4). 
 Mq. : hooi, to efface. 
 horu pig (oru). 
 
 punua horu, suckling pig. 
 horuhoru to sleep (ahuru, auru, goruru). 
 hoto shoulder. 
 hotonuinui fat. 
 hotopararaha fat. 
 hou 1 to perforate, to drill. 
 
 P Pau.: fakahoti, to furrow, to groove, to 
 
 plow. Mgv.: hou, ouou, a drill, 
 
 a wimble, a borer, a gimlet, to 
 
 I pierce with a drill. Mq.: hou, an 
 
 auger, a drill, a wimble, cork.screw, 
 
 to pierce with a drill. Ta. : hou, 
 
 I auger, to drill. 
 
 1 hou 2 new, fresh, modern, recent, young, 
 
 youth. 
 j rae ki te mea hou, to innovate. 
 
 hou ami, modern. 
 
208 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 hou 2 — continued. 
 
 hakahou to reiterate, reparation, to 
 restore, to recapitulate. 
 haga hakahou, to make over, to renew, 
 
 recovery. 
 avai hakahou, a loan, to borrow. 
 rere hakahou niai, to rebound. 
 hakahou iho, to recommence. 
 P Pau. : hou, young, new. Mgv. ; hou, new ; 
 akahou, to renew. Mq. : hou, new, 
 recent, fresh, young. Ta.: hou, 
 new, recent, before. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 327.) 
 hove widow, widower. 
 Mq.: veve, id. 
 
 As the social condition is matter of no 
 great moment in Polynesian life, and of 
 less duration, hove and veve may be bor- 
 rowed from veiif. 
 hu 1 breaking of wind. 
 
 T Mgv., MM, to break wind. Mq., Ta. : 
 hu, id. 
 hu 2 whistling of the wind, to blow, tempest, 
 high wind. 
 P Pau.: huga, a hurricane. 
 hua 1 the same. 
 
 hi hua, again, to continue, to strain, 
 to struggle, to move, to repeat, over 
 and above. 
 Mq. : hua, the same, to return, to recom- 
 mence. 
 hua 2 to bloom, to sprout; flower, fruit 
 (huaa). 
 huaa tae oko, huaa vahio, young fruit. 
 hua atahi, only son. 
 huahaga fruit. 
 
 mei te huahaga lokoe kopu, the fruit 
 
 of thy body. 
 tikea huahaga, deceptive appearance. 
 PPau.: ua, to be born; huaga, lineage. 
 Mgv.: hua, to produce (said of 
 trees, grain, etc.), blooming time of 
 flowers, abundance of fruit. Mq.: 
 hua, to produce, to bear fruit. Ta. : 
 ua, to sprout. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 426.) 
 huahua I a tailless fowl. 
 huahua 2 (ua 2). 
 
 hue I calabash, gourd, pumpkin, pot, vase. 
 P Pau.: hue, gourd. Mqv.: hue, calabash 
 gourd. Mq.: hue viaoi, calabash; 
 hue dkau, pumpkin; hue, every 
 sort of vase with a large aperture. 
 Ta. : hue, gourd, bottle. 
 hue 2 a pile, a heap; to accumulate, to 
 agglomerate, to amass, to heap up, 
 to collect, to charge, to put in 
 charge, to destine, to consider, to 
 camp, to pile up, to mass, to 
 assemble, to conceal, to reunite. 
 hue ke, to choose. 
 htie no, a halt. 
 
 hue ki ruga, to put on another. 
 hakahue to heap up, to amass, 
 
 assemble. 
 huega mass, sheepfold, camp, collec- 
 tion, company, society, council 
 
 to 
 
 hue 2 — continued. 
 
 corporation, faculty, crowd, group, 
 league. 
 Mgv. : hue, to collect, to gather together, 
 to heap up. Mq. : huevaevae, calf 
 of the leg; huefenua, the terrestrial 
 globe. Ta. : hue, to heap up. 
 huero (uero). 
 huga (uga). 
 
 hugahuga to cut off, to divide in parcels, 
 fragment, debris, small. 
 hakahugahuga to crumble. 
 P Pau.: hugahuga, to crumble, a rag, 
 tatter. Mgv.: ugauga, crumbs, 
 little pieces; hugahuga, a particle, 
 a crumb, a tiny piece, a portion of 
 anything, a small object, a small 
 man; huga, a piece of pandanus 
 leaf cut short off from its row; 
 akahuga, to bruise, to crush, to grind 
 to atoms. Mc\.:huka,crumhs;htma- 
 huna, small, tiny, slender, slim. 
 hugamoa thin, emaciated. 
 
 (Mq.: haamoka, emaciated.) 
 The Marquesan is a regularly formed 
 causative of moka. This suggests that 
 Pere Roussel's hugamoa is a misprint for 
 hagamoa. 
 hugaraa {hugahuga-raa i) morning twilight. 
 hugavai father-in-law, mother-in-law. 
 T Pau. : hogavai, father-in-law. Ta. : hooai, 
 hoovai, id. 
 huhu I atom, molecule. 
 
 hakahuhu, hakahuu, to pulverise. 
 huhu 2 sap wood, alburnum. 
 
 (P icso, ziho, pith of trees.) 
 huhu 3 humming, to buzz, impetuous (of 
 
 wind). 
 huhu 4 groove, running-string. 
 
 Pau.: huhu, a groove. Ta.: huhu, run- 
 ning string of a bag. 
 huhu 5 to take a reef. 
 huhu 6 wormeaten. 
 T Mgv. : huhuhu, to leave a thing to rot, 
 to let it go to corruption. Mq.: 
 huhu, a white grub which eats wood, 
 the cuttings which it drops. 
 The association of the grub, found in 
 Marquesas and Maori, with the result of 
 its activities, as in Rapanui, finds suffi- 
 cient support in Hawaii where huhu is the 
 grub and huhuhu means wormeaten. This 
 form connects herewith the Mangareva 
 huhuhu, although the grub is not specified 
 in that definition. 
 huhu 7 to strip, to graze the surface. 
 T Mgv.: htihu, to wipe off the dust, to 
 rake a garden. Mq,.: huhu, to rxxh, 
 to shell grains. 
 huhu 8 to toll, to ring. 
 (huhu 9) hakahuhu to set in motion, to 
 
 apply oneself. 
 huhuhu hu to sail toward. 
 huhumiro {huhu i-miro) sawdust. 
 huhure (hurehure). 
 huhuri (huri). 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 209 
 
 huhuru hair, down, plumage, fur. 
 
 P Pau. : huruhuru, coarse hair on the bodj-, 
 a feather, wool. Mgv. : hiiru, uru, 
 the hair on the body, a feather; 
 uruuru, eyebrows, eyelashes, hair 
 on the body, a filament; roiirti, the 
 head of hair. Mq.: huu, hair, 
 feather, fur. Ta. : huruhuru, hair, 
 wool, feather. 
 The two forms in Mangareva may de- 
 rive from two stems, fulu and ulii, as to 
 which see The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 267. 
 huhuti (huti). 
 hui tattooing rod. 
 
 (Cf. Ta.: hui, to prick, to pierce.) 
 huira (uira). 
 huki 1 to post up, to publish. 
 
 Mgv.: liki, to allude to, to make re- 
 marks upon. Mq. : hui, to revive 
 a forgotten discourse. 
 huki 2 to cut the throat (uki). 
 hukihuki 1 colic. 
 
 Pau.: hukihuki, itching. Mgv.: huki, 
 to be in labor, childbirth; ukiuki, 
 shooting pains, pangs of childbirth. 
 Mq. : huki, lancinating pain. 
 hukihuki 2 to transpierce, a pricking. 
 P Pau.: hukihuki, to bore, to perforate. 
 Mgv.: huki, to pierce through, to 
 bury a small piece of wood in the 
 ground or in a soft body, to dart 
 with a lance, to lance; uki, to stir 
 the fire, to break the fire with a 
 stick. Mq.: huki, to pierce a fish 
 with a bit of pointed wood. Ta. : 
 hui, to pierce, to prick. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 225.) 
 hukihuki 3 to sink to the bottom. 
 huma (uma). 
 
 humu 1 tattooing on the feet. 
 (Cf. Ta.: iimu, ornament.) 
 humu 2 (umu). 
 huna thornless. 
 
 PS Sa. : fa'afuna, to moult, to clip the 
 hair short. To., Fu. :funa, to moult. 
 It is clear that the stem funa refers to 
 some condition to which the act of moult- 
 ing or haircutting is contributory. As de- 
 fining the condition rather than the act 
 the Rapanui retains the primitive sense. 
 hunoga marriage, son-in-law, daughter-in- 
 law. 
 T Pau.: hunoga, son-in-law. Mq.: hu- 
 nona, hukona, huona, son-in-law, 
 daughter-in-law; hunona koina, 
 wedding feast. Ta.: hunod, son- 
 in-law, daughter-in-law. 
 hupee mucus. 
 
 hupeepee asthma. 
 T Pau., Ta.: hupe, mucus. 
 hura I sling. 
 
 In his brilliant study of the distri- 
 bution of the sling in the Pacific tracts. 
 Captain Friederici makes this note (Bei- 
 trage zur Volker-und Sprachenkunde von 
 Deutsch-Neuguinea, page 115b): "Such, 
 though somewhat modified, is the case in 
 
 hura 1 — continued. 
 
 Rapanui, Easter Island. The testimony 
 of all the reporters who have had dealings 
 with these people is unanimous that stones 
 of two to three pounds weight, frequently 
 sharp chunks of obsidian, were thrown by 
 the hand; no one mentions the use of 
 slings. Yet Roussel includes this weapon 
 in his vocabulary and calls it hura. In my 
 opinion this word can be derived only from 
 the Mangareva verb kohura, to throw a 
 stone or a lance. So far as we know 
 Rapanui has received its population in 
 part by way of Mangareva." To this 
 note should be added the citation of 
 kirikiri ueue as exhibiting this particular 
 use of ueue in which the general sense is 
 the transitive shake. 
 hura 2 fife, whistle, drum, trumpet, to play. 
 hurahura whistle. 
 P Mq.: hurahura, dance, divertissement, 
 to skip. Ta. : Awm, to leap for joy. 
 Pau. : hura-viru, well disposed. 
 hurehure to shell, to skin. 
 huhure to skin. 
 PS Mgv.: huhure, to uncover, to expose, 
 to unfold, to unroll, to open, to 
 show. 
 To. : hafule, to shell. 
 In the Tongan hafule the ha is undoubt- 
 edly one of the group of which fa' a is the 
 type, in this case verb-formative. 
 huri 1 stem. 
 
 P Mgv. : huri, a banana shoot. Mq. : hui, 
 shoot, scion. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 211.) 
 huri 2 to turn over, to be turned over onto 
 another side, to bend, to lean, to 
 warp. 
 huri ke, to change, to decant. 
 tae huri ke, invariable. 
 huri ke tahaga no mai, to change as 
 
 the wind. 
 tae huri, immovable. 
 e ko huri ke, infallible. 
 huhuri rolling. 
 hakahuri to turn over. 
 hakahuri ke, to divine. 
 P Pau.: huri, to turn. Mgv.: huri, uri, 
 to turn on one side, to roll, to turn 
 upside down, to reverse. Mq. : 
 hui, to turn, to roll, to change sides. 
 Ta.: huri, to turn, to reverse. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 335.) 
 huri 3 to throw, to shoot. 
 huri 4 to water, to wet. 
 huri 5 to hollow out. 
 hurihuri 1 wrath, anger. 
 
 kokoma hurihuri, animosity, spite, 
 
 wrath, fury, hate, enmity, irritable, 
 
 quick tempered, to feel ofTended, to 
 
 resent, to pester. 
 
 kokoma hurihuru ke, to be in a rage. 
 
 hurihuri 2 (huri 4). 
 
 hurihuri titi, to fill up. 
 hurihuri 3 to polish. 
 hurihuri 4 (uriuri). 
 hurikea to transfigure, to transform. 
 
210 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 huru 1 huru ke, spotted. 
 huru 2 (uru i) 
 
 huti rope T, string T. 
 
 hutihuti to pluck, to pull out, tu weed 
 (huhuti). j 
 
 P Pau. : huti, to hoist; hutihuti, to denude 
 the body of hair. Mgv.: hutihuti, 
 to pull up, to extract, to draw out 
 (said of feathers, hair and pants 
 only); utiuti, to pull up stalk by- 
 stalk. Mq.: hutihuti. to pluck, to 
 pull out the hair; huti, to hoist. 
 Ta. : huti, to pluck feathers, etc. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 276.) 
 
 huu 1 (huhu i). 
 
 huu 2 (uu). 
 
 i toward. 
 
 i muri 00 na, to accompany. 
 P Mgv.: 1, to. Mq.: i, at. Ta.: i, in, at. 
 ia I to, toward. 
 
 PS Mgv. : ia, a sign of the dative before 
 proper names. Mq.: ia, to (used 
 laefore pronouns and proper names 
 of persons). Ta.: ia, to, toward 
 (same usage). | 
 
 Sa. : 'la, id. To.: kia, id. Fu.: kia, id. 
 
 Niue: kia, id. 
 See also kia 2. The two differ only as 
 differ the simple prepositions, i and ki, 
 locative and objective. They agree in 
 restriction to the names of persons and 
 personal pronouns. In my comprehen- 
 sion of the use of kia it becomes somewhat 
 clear that it is not a simple preposition but 
 a phrase locution {ki~a) of preposition and 
 demonstrative object abstractly stated 
 and then immediately particularized by 
 the name in apposition. This comports 
 with another idiom indicating that per- 
 sons are considered superior to parsing, 
 an idea which must, of course, be held by 
 such as have a proper respect of persons: 
 '0 ai lana igoa in Samoan, dhei na ya- 
 dhana in Viti, in each case "who is his 
 name?" instead of what. In this under- 
 standing of the phrase 'ia Malietoa sig- 
 nifies "to that one, viz., Malietoa." 
 ia 2 in order to, so that. 
 
 Ta.: ia, in order that. 
 ia 3 third personal pronoun singular. 
 ko ia, he, she, yes, it is, this. 
 ka ko ia, a greeting T. 
 ko ia a, oneself, particularly, pre- 
 cisely. 
 no ia, his, her. 
 P Pau.: ia, he, she, it. Mgv.: ia, id.; ko 
 ia, that is it. Mq.: ia, he, she, it, 
 that; (7 ia, it is. Ta.: ia, ia, he, 
 she, it, that. 
 iga (higa 2). 
 igeneira actual, to-day, instant, presently, 
 
 at once, now. 
 igoa name, noun. 
 
 igoa tapaa, list. 
 
 igoa tae rivariva, nickname. 
 
 igoa topa, surname. 
 
 igoa — continued. 
 
 tapa igoa, list. 
 
 tapa ki te igoa, to take a census. 
 P Pau., Mgv. : igoa, name. Mq. : inoa, ikoa. 
 id. Ta.: ioa, id. 
 iharaa usual, ordinary. 
 
 moo iharaa, ordinary. 
 kotiru no iharaa no iharaa, usual. 
 no iharaa iharaa, common. 
 Mq.: ihara, used, worn, shabby. 
 ihiihi to hop. 
 iho 1 modern, new, recent. 
 
 hakahou iho, to recommence. 
 hakaiho to reiterate, to renew. 
 hagaiho recovery. 
 
 Mq.: iho, a particle placed after verbal 
 adjectives and indicates reduplica- 
 tion or an iterative sense, again, 
 anew. 
 iho 2 a superlative distinction. 
 ruga iho, celestial. 
 hakamau iho, to immortalize. 
 iho 3 down. 
 
 vai iho, water which saps or under- 
 mines the soil. 
 hakaihoiho counterbalance, counter- 
 poise. 
 PPau.: ihoiho, to dGSC(tnd. Mgv.: noho- 
 io, to sit down; oni-iho, to climb 
 down a tree. Mq., Ta.: iho, down. 
 (The Polj-nesian Wanderings, 262.) 
 iho 4 (cf. hiohio 2). 
 
 ihoiho, very hard stone, bronze ; robust, 
 solid, tenacious, leathery, durable, 
 hard, rigid. 
 hakaiho to consolidate. 
 ihoiho eager, constant, stubborn, obstinate, 
 opinionated, antagonistic, rebelli- 
 ous, sure; eagerness, perseverance, 
 strife, energy, objection, obstinacy, 
 triumph, resistance; to strive, to 
 contend, to embolden, to be obsti- 
 nate, to oppose, to protest, to deny, 
 to overcome difficulties, to try, to 
 harden, to toughen, to endure, to 
 clot. 
 ihoiho ke, to revolt, inflexible. 
 haga ihoiho, fixed desire. 
 hakaihoiho to consolidate, to seal, to 
 nail, to fortify, to strengthen, to 
 cherish, to solidify, to support, to 
 stretch, a bridle, to starch, to 
 stiffen, to coat, to strive. 
 A remnant of this sense, with a com- 
 plete absence of direction, is found ob- 
 scurely in Samoan, e.g., /0/0/wa/iai/o con- 
 science. 
 ihu nose, snout, cape T (iju Q). 
 po ihuihu, prow of a canoe. 
 P Pau.: ihu, nose. Mgv.: ihu, nose; 
 mataihu, cape, promontory. Mq., 
 Ta. : ihu, nose, beak, bowsprit. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 348.) 
 ihupagaha to rap on the nose, to 
 
 snuffle. 
 ihupiro to rap on the nose, to snuflBe. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 211 
 
 a to deteriorate, to go bad. 
 
 T Fau. -.fakaii, leaven. Mgv.: i, to taint, 
 to spoil, to become corrupt. Mq. : 
 i, rotten, corrupt. Ta.: j, to pre- 
 pare fermented breadfruit. 
 ika I fish, animal. 
 
 ika rere, flying fish. 
 ivi ika, fish bone. 
 mata ika, pearl. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq.: il:a, fish. Ta. : ia, id. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 350.) 
 ika 2 prey, victim, sacrifice. 
 ika ke aval mo, abuse. 
 hakarere ki te ika, to avenge. 
 T Mgv.: ikaiara, to quarrel; ifea/awamea, 
 to be angrj- because another has 
 handled one 's property. Mq. : ika, 
 enemy, what causes horror. Ma.: 
 ika, the first person killed in a fight. 
 Mangaia: ika, a victim for sacrifice. 
 ika 3 ? 
 
 malamata ika, snow. 
 ikahi to fish with a line, to angle. 
 
 Mq. : ikahi, id. 
 ikakato to go fishing. 
 ikakohau to fish with a Hne, to angle. 
 ikapotu cape, end of a voyage, destination. 
 ikapotu hakarere, to abut, to adjoin. 
 topa te ikapotu, id. 
 tehe oho te ikapotu, id. 
 mei nel tehe i oho maiai inei te ikapotu, 
 as far as, to. 
 ikapuhi to fish with a torch. 
 
 Mq. : ikapuhi, id. 
 iko to take away, to carry off, to despoil, to 
 seize food, to possess oneself of, to 
 dispossess, to deprive, to intercept, 
 to subtract, to usurp, to arrogate 
 to oneself. 
 ikoa to seize, to take possession. 
 ikoiko to seize, to deprive. 
 PS Mgv. : iko, to take ofT, to deprive, to 
 bereave. Mq. : hiko, to take away, 
 to carry off, to take by force, to rob, 
 to extract. 
 Sa. : i'ofi, tongs. To. : hiko, to take out 
 
 of the fire. 
 The final consonant of the Proto- 
 Samoan stem hikof is not preserved even 
 in the nearer termini of migration. This 
 sheds light upon the relative period of the 
 Proto-Samoan expeditions outward from 
 Samoa. They must have been at some 
 time anterior to the compaction with the 
 transitive-making j-augment which has 
 availed to preserve in present Samoan so 
 many closed stems. A party leaving 
 Samoa when hikof was current would, 
 under the instinct for open syllables, 
 abrade this to hiko, whereas if hikofi were 
 current the abrasion would have nothing 
 to work upon. 
 iku tail (of beast or fish) see vaero. 
 
 P Mgv. : iku, the tail of a fish, the end of 
 anything. Mq. : hiku, the part of 
 a fish extending from the middle of 
 the belly to tail; hikupa, the tail 
 of a fish. Ta. : hiu, tail of a fish. 
 
 iku — continued. 
 
 The aspirated forms in Marquesas and 
 Tahiti may be regarded as persisting from 
 the sibilated form in Samoa. 
 ina 1 negative, no, not. 
 
 ina e rakerakega, innocent. 
 ina ko tikea, unperceived. 
 ina e ko mou, incessant. 
 ian nei, absent. 
 ina kai riva, uncertain. 
 ina kai mou, eternal. 
 ina kai tikea, unperceived. 
 ina kai kai abstinence, fasting. 
 ina kai titika. incorrect. 
 ina kai rakei, ill prepared. 
 Ta. : ina, no. 
 ina 2 breath Q. 
 inaga lung T. 
 inaki allowance of food. 
 
 P Mgv. : inaki, a portion, food eaten with 
 some other food as cheese is with 
 bread. Mq.: inai, anything that 
 serves as sauce or relish to a prin- 
 cipal dish. Ta. : inai, allowance of 
 meat or fish. 
 We seem to notice that the sense passes 
 from a narrow particular to food in gen- 
 eral, this in Rapanui and Tahiti. In each 
 of our French authorities the word is ren- 
 dered pitance. But from the English 
 dictionary of Tahiti we find inai defined 
 as anything which is eaten with some 
 principal viand, therefore the same sense 
 may be understood as existing in Rapariui 
 and the sense concord is satisfactorily 
 established. In Polynesian gastronomy 
 it is repugnant to the taste to make a meal 
 of one dish, food from the sea must be 
 accompanied by food from the shore, meat 
 with vegetables, each of which may stand 
 to the other in the inaki relation. 
 inei here. 
 
 Mgv.: inei, oh really! 
 inua cloak Q (nua T). 
 iore indistinctly. 
 ira 1 then, there, behold. 
 
 ira, no ira, so, wherefore, from that 
 
 time. 
 ki re ira, yet, already. 
 ira 2 to turn around to look. 
 
 hakaira id. 
 iragapea spongy. 
 iro a chaplet of long feathers as an ornament 
 
 for the head in dancing Q. 
 ite to see (kite). 
 iti little, small, medium. 
 Hi atu, less. 
 
 iti no, small quantity, rare. 
 no iti, superficial. 
 itia shrunken. 
 itiiti scanty, slim. 
 hare itiiti no, cabin. 
 itiiti noa, mediocre, mediocrity. 
 hakaiti to make small, to lessen, to 
 weaken, to impoverish, to thin out, 
 to reduce, to diminish, to retrench, 
 to curtail, to subdue, to mitigate, 
 to abate. 
 
212 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 iti — continued. 
 
 hakaitiiti to squat, to crouch. 
 P Mgv.: z/!, small. Mq.:i/i, id. Ta.:iti, 
 id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 230.) 
 iuteo Jew. 
 iva nine. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: iva, id. 
 ivi I bone, needle. 
 
 ivi ika, fishbone. 
 
 ivi ohio, needle. 
 
 ivi tika, fishbone, backbone. 
 
 kiko te ivi tika, pancreas. 
 
 ivi heheu, cachalot. 
 
 ivi tupapaku, skeleton. 
 
 ivi uha, to grow (of mankind). 
 
 tooa te kiko e ivi i hakarsre, to strip the 
 
 flesh from the bones. 
 kai ivi, to eat remnants. 
 kore te ivi, cooked too much. 
 P Mgv. : /feoiV/, bone; ivitua, backbone. 
 Mq., Ta.: ivi, bone. 
 ivi 2 parent, family, ancestry. 
 
 T Mgv. : ivi, a parent, family, genealogy, 
 related. 
 ivietua {ivi 2-ettia) pontiff, priest. 
 
 ivietuahaga pontificate. 
 ivive a wig of women's hair assumed by men 
 to prevent recognition in clandes- 
 tine errands of gallantry Q. 
 
 ka I of T. 
 
 ka 2 imperative sign. 
 
 ka oho, ka tere, ka ea, begone! 
 ka ko ia, a greeting T. 
 ka mou, hush. 
 ka oho, goodbye. 
 Mgv.: ka, imperative sign. Ta.: a, id. 
 ka 3 infinitive sign. 
 
 mea meitaki ka rava, a thing good to 
 
 take. 
 ka harai kia mea, to accompany. 
 ka 4 a prefix which forms ordinals from 
 
 cardinals. 
 ka 5 the dawning of the day. 
 
 Mgv., Mq.: ka, to kindle (of a fire). 
 Ta.: a, id. 
 ka 6 different (? ke.). 
 kagarae R (hagarae). 
 kahaka abasement. 
 
 Ta. : haehaa, humble, small, of low 
 estate. 
 kahiga the edge of a sword, slip T. 
 kahu clothing, dress, habit, cloth, curtain, 
 vestment, veil, shirt, sheet. 
 kahu hakaviri, shroud. 
 kahu nui, gown. 
 rinia te kahu, sleeve. 
 kahu rahirahi, muslin. 
 hare kahu, tent. 
 horega kahu, skirt. 
 hakarivariva ki te kahu, toilet. 
 rakai ki te kahu, toilet. 
 patu ki te kahu, to undress. 
 kahu oruga, royal sail. 
 kahu hakatepeiepe, jib. 
 
 kahu — continued. 
 
 kahu nui, foresail. 
 hakatopa ki te kahu, to set sail. 
 (hecki keho, canvas T.) 
 P Pau. : kahu, dress, garment, native cloth. 
 Mgv.: kahu, cloth, stuff, garment, 
 clothing. Mq.: kahu, habit, vest- 
 ment, stuff, tunic. Ta. : ahu, cloth 
 in general, vestment, mantle. 
 The primal sense is that of a covering 
 and appears in all Nuclear Polynesia; the 
 Tongafiti extension to the garment sense 
 is but a particularizing which by no means 
 excludes the original meaning. 
 (kahuga) hakakahuga to change place. 
 kahui bunch, cluster. 
 
 T Mgv. : kahui. a bunch of grapes or pan- 
 danus. Mq. : fea/?«/, a bunch, clus- 
 ter, troop, assemblage. Ta.: ahui, 
 heap, collection. 
 (Cf. Sa. : fui, a cluster of nuts; fuifui, a 
 cluster of fruit, a flock of birds.) 
 kahukai (kahii-kai 4) napkin, tablecloth. 
 kahutova (kahu-tova) jib. 
 kahuvae {kahu-vae 1) carpet. 
 kahuviri {kahu-viri). 
 
 a. a shroud. 
 
 b. matrix, as that which incloses the child. 
 kai 1 negative. 
 
 kai rogo, to fast. 
 kai oho, to forego. 
 kai maa, to be ignorant, to doubt. 
 vave kai kohe, inaccessible. 
 ina kai, see ina i. 
 Ta.: ai, no. 
 kai 2 to undergo, to suffer. 
 kai 3 sharp, cutting. 
 
 T Mgv.: kai, koikoi, pointed, sharp, 
 adapted for cutting; kokoi, prickly, 
 stinging, irritating. Mq. : koi,sha.rp, 
 cutting. Ta.: oi, sharp, keen. 
 Since this is the only language which has 
 kai in this sense the possibility of typo- 
 graphical error should not be overlooked. 
 The form koi outside of Southeast Poly- 
 nesia is found in Maori, Rarotonga and 
 Hawaii. 
 kai 4 to eat, to feed, to feast; food, meat, a 
 meal, repast. 
 kai nui, provision, intemperate, vora- 
 cious. 
 kai no Hi, sober, temperate. 
 hue ki te kai, to victual. 
 kai taria te kai, abundance, to abound. 
 hakapee no kai hoao, abundance, to 
 abound. 
 kaia eaten. 
 P Pau.: kai, food, to eat. Mgv.: kai, 
 food, nourishment, to eat. Mq.: 
 kai, ai, food, to eat. Ta. : ai, to eat. 
 (kai 5) hakakai to take, to attack. 
 
 Mgv.: kai, to receive. Mq.: ai, to 
 catch some one, to seek to surprise. 
 Ta. : ai, to receive, to get possession 
 of, to become master of. 
 kaiga land, country, place, region, estate, 
 soil (kaina, land T). 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 213 
 
 kaiga — continued. 
 
 noho kaiga, indigenous, a native of. 
 matt kaiga, proprietor. 
 hooa te kaiga, to buy land. 
 T Pau.: kaiga, the soil. Mgv. : kaiga, 
 land, country, property, the earth, 
 the world. Mq. : kaina, kaika, resi- 
 dence, property, patrimony. Ta.: 
 aid, place of residence. 
 kaihaga to abstain from. 
 
 Mq.: di, lack, dearth, privation. 
 kaihue {kai /^-hue 2) a heap of food. 
 kaikai I {kai 4) mastication, to eat heavily. 
 kaikai 2 ikai-3) sharp, cutting, edge of a 
 sword, point of a lance. 
 moa tara kaikai, cock with long spurs. 
 kaikino selfish, avaricious, faithless, ingrate. 
 miserly, rascal. 
 Mq. : kaiki^io, selfish, stingy, avaricious. 
 kaipurua [kai i-purua) issue, outlet, egress. 
 kaitagata {kai ^-tagata) cannibal. 
 
 paoa kaitagata, cannibal, savage. 
 kaiu {kai ^-u) nursling, suckling. 
 
 Pau.: ibam, a child at the breast. Mq.: 
 kaiu, child at the breast, unweaned, 
 suckling, young of animals. Ta.: 
 aiu, nursling. 
 kakai to blame, to chide, to scold, to dis- 
 approve, to expel, to reproach, to 
 rebuke; debate, anger, dispute, 
 discussion, quarrel, reprehension, 
 reprimand, hostility. 
 ivi kakai mai kakai atu, an inhar- 
 monious family. 
 kakai rae, to provoke. 
 kakai nuinui ke, rage. 
 totia kakai, to rebuke. 
 Mgv.: kaia, wicked, cruel. Mq.: kaia, 
 envious, jealous, shrewish, quarrel- 
 some, wrangling, surly. Ta. : aia, 
 despicable. 
 kakari (karikari). 
 kakaure fly T (takaure). 
 Mq.: tikaue, the fly. 
 The common element is kaure •,th.e pref- 
 aces in the two languages may be suscepti- 
 ble of coordination. In Marquesan ti is 
 sometimes used as an equivalent of haka; 
 and in Rapanui ka discloses a verb-forma- 
 tive value. 
 kakava chemise. 
 kakea to come near, to embark. 
 
 P Pau. : kake, to climb, to ascend. Mgv. : 
 kake, the arrival of shoals of spawn- 
 ing fish. Mq.: kake, to climb up 
 a valley. Ta.: ae, to climb, to 
 ascend. (The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, 402.) 
 kakore no, not. 
 
 kakore ra, kakore ro, or. 
 T Pau.: kakore-tarari, not any, no one. 
 Mq.: kakore, kakoe, aoe, not, noth- 
 ing. Ta.: aore, no, not. 
 kamakama to yawn Q. 
 (kami) hakakamikami ki te rakau, to im- 
 poverish. 
 Mgv.: kami, to desire. 
 
 (kami) — continued. 
 
 The connection in sense appears more 
 clearly in the succeeding form kami-ora to 
 wish health for a sufferer. Then the 
 phrase involving the haka form, intensive 
 by duplication and by the formative ele- 
 ment means "to wish earnestly for the 
 property;" in the gentile communism of 
 the Polynesians even a very mild desire 
 leads to possession, hence in the opinion 
 of a thrifty French priest to impoverish- 
 ment. 
 kamiora to console. 
 kamoi good-bye T {} ka moe). 
 kamou hush! {kamou). 
 kana pectoral fin Q. 
 kanaha R (kauaha). 
 kanamunamu glaive R (? glaire). 
 (kaneka) hakakaneka, to murmur. 
 kao cloth, clothing, garb. (Perhaps a vari- 
 ant of kaliu). 
 kaokao side, flank, lateral. 
 
 P Pau.: kaokao, the side, flank, ribs, lat- 
 eral. Mgv. : kaokao, the side, flank. 
 Mq.: kaokao, id. Ta. : aodo, id. 
 In Nuclear Polynesia this is particu- 
 larized, in Samoa to the armpit, in Tonga 
 and Futuna to the sides of the canoe. 
 Therefore it may be considered a borrow- 
 ing from the Tongafiti. 
 kape arum, yam. 
 
 PS Mgv. : kape, a plant allied to the taro 
 having a long bulbous root. Mq. : 
 kape, ape, a large-leaved and very 
 bitter taro (Arum costatum) . Ta. : 
 ape, id. 
 Sa. : 'ape, the bitter taro. To. : kabe, id. 
 Fu.: kape, id. Nine: kape, the 
 gigantic taro. 
 kapu kapu amtia, to go ahead. 
 kapuivi {kapu-ivi i) the shoulder. 
 kara wing. 
 karat ia grace. 
 karava 1 cave. 
 
 karava 2 to strain to hit the mark. 
 karavarava manava karavarava, colic. 
 (kari) kakari 
 
 ropa kakari kore, petticoat. 
 kakari manava, waist. 
 kakari rima, wrist. 
 karikarivae {kari-vae i) ankle T. 
 karo to decline, to be on the wane. 
 karoga figure. 
 
 karokaro karokaro tariga, ear pendant. 
 karu 1 to raise the arm for a blow. 
 karu 2 to awake T (? kara for ka ara). 
 karu 3 large berries, seed. 
 
 Mgv.: karu, large in appearance. 
 karua {ka 4-rua i) second. 
 karukaru a swelling, to swell. 
 kata to laugh, to smile. 
 
 kakata toe kakata, dourness. 
 P Pau., Mgv.: ata, to laugh, to be happy, 
 joyful. Mq.: kata, to laugh, to 
 joke. Ta.: ata, to laugh, to smile. 
 katikati to scratch, to claw. 
 
 P Pau. : kakati, to bite. Ta. : ali. to bite. 
 
214 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 katikati — continued. 
 
 to sting. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 355.) 
 kato 1 to catch T. 
 
 kato 2 to construct, to build, structure, 
 edifice. (Cf. alo.) 
 Mgv.: kato, a wall of stones like a 
 dyke. Mq.: oto, to build a house, 
 to spread a tent. Ta.: ato, to 
 build, to construct. 
 kau to bathe, to swim. 
 
 hakakau to make to swim. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq.: kau, to swim. Ta.: 
 (in, id. 
 kauae jawbone (kaua Q) (Cf. kauvae). 
 PPau.: ^awflp, the jaw. Mgv.: kouae,'\6.. 
 Mq.: ^oiiae, the chin, the jaw. Ta.: 
 avae, inner part of the lower jaw. 
 kauaha jaw of fish, gills. 
 rei kauaha, fin. 
 Mgv.: kouaa, the lower jaw; kouaha, 
 the part of the face between the 
 jaw and the cheek. Mq.: kauaha, 
 small tuft of hair which hangs at 
 the side of the ear, gills of fish; 
 kouaha, gills. Ta.: peihaha, gills; 
 pepeiaha, jaw of fish. 
 kauga two by two. 
 
 hakakauga to align, in file, two by two. 
 PS Sa. : 'aufia, a succession of. To. : kauga, 
 a fellow, associate. 
 kauha (ka uha) anus. 
 
 hami kauha, diaper. 
 PPau.: /nJjfl, the groin. Mgv.: tt/ja, the 
 thigh, the breech. Ta.: hufa, the 
 thigh. 
 The two stems in Samoan, not exactly 
 dissociable and possibly deriving from a 
 common parent, seem to have undergone 
 confusion in Southeast Polynesia. Ra- 
 panui, divested of its local formative agent 
 ka, and Mangareva derive from uha, Pau- 
 motu huha homfufd. Tahiti hufaa comes 
 from the same source, as is shown by the 
 prolonged quality of the final vowel, al- 
 though it is unusual to subject the same 
 consonant to diverse mutations within the 
 same word ; but see hahie. 
 kauhaga {kau) swimming. 
 kauihaga sewing. 
 
 T Ma.: kaui, a stick on which eels are 
 threaded. 
 kauiui to mend, to patch. 
 
 PS Sa. : 'auiui, to wind around. 
 
 I am very doubtful about the proposed 
 Samoan identification and therefore about 
 the assignment to the Proto-Samoan 
 source. This, and kauihaga, may be refer- 
 able to a kaui meaning to stitch, but that 
 is nowhere found. The Maori kaui is a 
 very uncertain identification, therefore the 
 Tongafiti assignment of kauihaga is in 
 equal doubt. 
 kaukau 1 tai kaukau, tide. 
 kaukau 2 rafter. 
 
 PS Sa. : 'au'au, the ridgepole of a house. 
 
 Particularly from the architecture of 
 the Samoan house this may very properly | 
 
 kaukau 2 — continued. 
 
 be assigned to the Proto-Samoan kau tree, 
 which is now known in Polynesia only in 
 composition (The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 353). The reduplication would accent 
 the idea of strength, for the 'au'au sup- 
 ported by the central posts is very impor- 
 tant structurally. Moved by similar con- 
 siderations we parallel the idea in English 
 by the locution rooftree. 
 
 kauvae chin (kauae) (kavai chinbeard Q). 
 P Pau.: kauae, id. Mgv.: kauae, id. Mq.: 
 koune, kouvae, id. Ta. : auae, id. 
 See kauae. The parallelism of these two 
 words extends back into Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia. 
 
 A. Sa. : 'auvae,Qh.m. 'Pn.: kauvae, chm, 
 jaw. Niue: kauvehe, chin, cheek. 
 
 B. To.: kouahe, ch^ek.. Uvea.: kauahe, 
 jaw. 
 
 Both forms occur in Rapanui, Marque- 
 sas, Maori and Hawaii. 
 kava bitter, salt. 
 
 vai kava, brackish water. 
 hakakava to embalm. 
 kavakava acid, sharp, bitter, salt, 
 spirituous, vinegar, poisonous, dis- 
 agreeable. 
 akavakava to make sharp. 
 hakakavakava to make acid. 
 P Pau.: kava, disagreeable to the taste; 
 kavakava, acid, sharp. Mgv. : kava, 
 to be bitter, sour, acid, salt. Mq.: 
 kava, bitter. Ta. : ava, bitter, acid, 
 salt. 
 kavahia 1 comfort, comfortable, to feast. 
 hakakavahia comfort, comfortable. 
 kavahia 2 repulsive (of food), disgusted. 
 
 hakakavahia repulsion. 
 kavakava rib. 
 
 moi kavakava, a house god Q. (vSee 
 Fig. 147, British Museum Hand- 
 book Ethnographical.) 
 P Mgv.: vakavaka, the breast. Mq.: 
 vakavaka, vadvad, rib. 
 Ma.: wakawaka, parallel ridges. 
 We shall need all the available material 
 in order to determine the germ sense of this 
 word. Sa. : va'ava'a, the breast-bone of 
 a bird; fa' ava' a, the frame as of a slate. 
 To.: vakavaka, the side. Fu.: vakavaka, 
 the side below the armpit. Ha. : hoowaa, 
 to make furrows. In all these we may 
 see the idea of ridge or depression, or of 
 both, as primal (Rapanui, Samoa, Mar- 
 quesas, Maori, Hawaii), and as secondary 
 the part of the body where such appear- 
 ance is common (Mangareva, Tonga, 
 P'^utuna). 
 kavava to fight TQ. 
 kave ekave, fish snood T. 
 
 P Pau.: kavekave-makei, the end of a 
 cord. Mgv.: kavei, a very small 
 fish-hook. Mq. : kavei, thread which 
 is whipped about the fishing-line 
 next the hook ; avei, end of the line 
 where the hook is attached. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 215 
 
 kave — continued. 
 
 If, and this is most probable, Samoan 
 'avei represents an augmented stem, we 
 can readily see the handle sense particu- 
 larized by form modification applied to 
 the stem 'ate to take. This secondary 
 form is the only one found in Nuclear 
 Polynesia (Tonga, Futuna, kavei). Thus 
 it appears that the Paumotu and Rapanui 
 received the primitive stem by migration 
 out of Samoa anterior to its modification. 
 The Maori has kawe, kawai and kawei, the 
 first points to the Proto-Samoan migra- 
 tion to New Zealand long before the Great 
 Voyages (The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 49, etc.). In the cord sense we are to 
 include Viti kaweki string. 
 (kavega) hakavega burden, load. 
 
 P Mq.: kave, to carry away. Ta.: paave, 
 to carry on the back. 
 kavei stem of fruit. 
 
 P Mgv. : kavei, the handle of a cup or 
 vessel. 
 See note under kave; the carrying sense 
 is here particular, the stem as that by 
 which fruit is carried, just as a basket is 
 carried by its handles. 
 kaviri to envelop, to wrap. 
 
 Mq.: kavii, to make up in a roll. Ta.: 
 aviri, to bring together in one. 
 ke other, distinct, different, diverse, special. 
 koona ke, elsewhere. 
 tagata ke, some one else. 
 mea ke, contrary, distinct, otherwise. 
 hakake feint, stratagem, to feign. 
 hagake to act contrary. 
 T Pau. : ke, different. Mgv. : ke, another, 
 other, else, different, of partial 
 comparative value. Mq.: ke, e, to 
 be different, changed, no longer the 
 same. Ta.: e, different, strange, 
 other. 
 keke {ke) other, distinct, special. 
 
 hikohiko keke, hide-and-seek. 
 kekee {ke) irregular, uneven, rough. 
 ke aval a superlative expression. 
 hinihini ke aval, ancient. 
 ika ke avai, abuse. 
 kori ke avai, abuse. 
 tnaori ke avai, skilful, handy. 
 mau ke avai, abundance, to abound. 
 pipiro ke avai, disgusting odor. 
 tupu ke avai, of swift growth. 
 ua ke avai, a shower of rain. 
 keekee niJw keekee, long protruding teeth. 
 keete (kete). 
 keetu (ketu). 
 kehokeho dry, arid. 
 (kehu) hakakehu to hide, disguise, feint, 
 
 feign, to lie in wait. 
 kekeho to clot, to curdle, to coagulate. 
 
 toto kekeho, clotted blood. 
 kekehu shoulder Q. 
 kekekeke to crackle, to snap. 
 
 P Pau.: keke, to make a harsh noise, to 
 grind the teeth. Mgv.: kekekeke, 
 to grind the teeth. 
 
 kekekeke — continued. 
 
 The sense lies in the quality of the 
 noise produced. Samoa, 'e'e, to squeak; 
 Futuna, keke, to emit a loud cry; Tonga, 
 keke, to bleat; Maori, ke, to produce a 
 sharp abrupt sound, to crack, to snap; 
 keke, to quack, to creak; Hawaii, eeina, to 
 creak, to grate. The common denomin- 
 ator seems to be that of some sound which 
 begins suddenly in full volume, no matter 
 whether that volume be small or great, 
 an idea which we parallel in pop. 
 kekeohe leek T. 
 kekeri a squall. 
 kekeune upper arm Q. 
 kekeva (keva). 
 
 (kemo) hakakemo to accuse, to decry, to 
 impute, to incriminate, to incul- 
 pate, to lead into error, to falsify, 
 to debase, to tell stories, to feign. 
 kenu husband. 
 
 noho kenu, married. 
 Mgv.: kenu, said of the consummation 
 of sexual connection. 
 keo stomach, dyspeptic, consumptive. 
 
 mate keo, deranged stomach, con- 
 sumptive. 
 mamae keo, headache. 
 kere to moor, to make fast. 
 kerekere black, dark, blue, obscure, gloom. 
 niho kerekere, blackened teeth. 
 hakakerekere to blacken. 
 P Pau. : kerekere, black, dark, somber. 
 Mgv. : kerekere, blue, dark blue al- 
 most black, the color of the deep 
 ocean, black, somber, darkness. 
 Mq.: kerekere, keekee, black, som- 
 ber, livid; ere, blue, azure. Ta.: 
 ereere, black. 
 I have allowed this item to stand as 
 general Polynesian rather than deal here 
 upon partial material with the problem of 
 the psychology of the color sense of this 
 race. We must note, however, that in 
 Nuclear Polynesia the prime sense is that 
 of earth, in the later migrations it refers 
 only to dark color ; there are but two excep- 
 tions, in Samoa po'ele'ele can mean only 
 darkness of night, in Maori kerengeo and 
 kerepei alone deal with earth. In Nuclear 
 Polynesia a secondary sense is dirty qua 
 begrimed with earth. Only in Samoa do 
 we find any true color signification, as in 
 rust (which, of course, is most modem) 
 and blood (and as this forms part of the 
 courtesy speech or is used euphemisti- 
 cally of the catamenial flow it must be 
 regarded as an alien acquisition). We 
 should note that the Samoan red nowhere 
 appears in the color sense of the Tongafiti 
 word. 
 kereki nauseated. 
 
 kerereki to relieve the stomach, nau- 
 seated, eructation, to belch. 
 keretohaga faith {credo). 
 keri to dig, to grub up, to root up, to exca- 
 vate, to mine; rubbish; the wake 
 of a ship; to sow (kekeri). 
 
216 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 keri — continued. 
 
 kerikeri to scratch. 
 keriga excavation. 
 kerihaga kerihaga oone, farmer. 
 P Pau. : keri, to dig. Mgv. : keri, to dig, 
 to scrape. Mq. : kei, to dig, to 
 spade up, to excavate, to work the 
 soil. Ta. : eri, to mine. 
 The manner of digging underlies the 
 sense of this word ; the digging implement 
 is a sharpened stick {oka) driven into the 
 earth by arm power and then used as a 
 lever to loosen the mold. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 347). 
 keriti to attract, brusque. 
 kero to crease, to fold, 
 ketesack, basket, case, bag, satchel (keete). 
 keti^ iti, satchel. 
 P Mq. : kete, ete, sack, bag, basket. Ta. : 
 ete, id. (The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, 256.) 
 ketu to bound, to climb over, to leap, to 
 jump, to raise (keetu). 
 Mq. : ketu, to raise, to lift. 
 ketuketu to spread out. 
 
 hihi ketuketu, to turn back the eyelids. 
 keukeu 1 affair, movement, to move. 
 rava keukeu, to apply oneself. 
 T Mgv.: akakeu, to agitate, to make a 
 thing stir or move ; keukeu, to cause 
 to move, to stir up. Mq. : keu, eu, 
 toagitate, tomove, tostirup. Ta.: 
 eueu, id. 
 keukeu 2 to coax, to wheedle. 
 keukeu 3 to scratch the earth. 
 keva one-eyed. 
 
 kekeva to sleep with the eyes open. 
 hakakeva to wink, to point, to aim. 
 Mgv. : kevo, squint, crosseyed, one-eyed ; 
 kevokevo, to wink, to blink. 
 kevakeva agony, death throe. 
 kevare horse (cheval). 
 ki I in, toward, to, for, at. 
 ki ra, there. 
 
 ki ra hoki, exactly there. 
 ki aho, outside. 
 
 ki roto, within, into, inside, among. 
 PPau.: ^/, to, in. Mgv.: fe;, to, at. Mq.: 
 i, id. Ta.: 1, id. 
 ki 2 in order that. 
 
 Ta. : i, in order that. 
 ki i to say, to speak, to chat, to pronounce, 
 to respond; argument, conversa- 
 tion, description, doctrine, expres- 
 sion, word, relation. 
 ki veveveve, voluble. 
 ki vaiapuga, nonsense, to speak much 
 
 and say nothing. 
 ki ihoiho, to speak forcefully. 
 T Mgv. : ki, to speak, to say. Mq. : i, id. 
 Ta.: J, to say. 
 kia 1 that, so that. 
 
 kia 2 to, against, toward, for, according to. 
 kia kua, concerning. 
 P Mgv.: kia, to, at (only before proper 
 names and personal pronouns). 
 Mq., Ta.: ia, id 
 
 kia 3 he. 
 
 kia ta, himself. 
 kia 4 to decide. 
 kia 5 domestic. Cf. kio 2. 
 kiakia dove, gull T. 
 
 Mgv.: kiakia, the cry of the kotake (a 
 white marine bird.) 
 kiata ginger. 
 kie ochre, vermilion. 
 kihaga (ki 3) argument, advice, teaching, 
 
 belief, expression. 
 kihikihi lichen T, stone T. 
 kii 1 (ki). 
 kii 2 moonlight. 
 
 (kikaa) hiakakikaa niho hakakikaa, pro- 
 truding teeth. 
 kikiri (kirikiri). 
 kikiu (kiukiu). 
 kiko flesh, meat. 
 
 tooa te kiko e ivi i hakarere, to strip the 
 
 flesh from the bones. 
 kiko uaua, muscle T. 
 kiko te ivi tika, pancreas. 
 P Mgv.: kiko, the flesh of animals or of 
 fruits. Alq.: kiko, flesh, meat, 
 muscles, pulp, heart of wood. Ta. : 
 id, flesh, meat. 
 Since kiko appears in Nuclear Polynesia 
 only in Samoan 'i'o to be covered with 
 meat (for io is quite another stem) and 
 that is a defective sense accord, this voca- 
 bie should properly be credited to a Tonga- 
 fiti source. We note a few cases in which 
 present Samoan includes Tongafiti mate- 
 rial persisting from the period which ter- 
 minated in the expulsion of Matamatame. 
 kimatiko schism. 
 
 kimikimi to seek, to search, to inquire, to 
 examine. 
 ata kimikimi, to inquire. 
 kimikimi ei moni, to speculate, to seek 
 money. 
 kimikimiga research. 
 T Pau.: kimi, to seek, to look for. Mq.: 
 imi, to search, to examine, to sift 
 thoroughly. Ta.: imi, to seek, to 
 search. 
 kina more, in a high degree. 
 horahorau kina, agile. 
 i kino 1 bad, wrong. 
 
 T Pau.: kiro, bad, miserable. Mgv.: 
 
 kino, to sin, to do evil. Mq.: ino, 
 
 bad, abominable, indecent. Ta.: 
 
 ino, iino, bad, evil. 
 
 kino 2 a skin eruption, verruga, blotched 
 
 skin, cracked feet T. 
 kinoga {kino i) sin. 
 
 Mgv.: kinoga, sin, vice. 
 kio 1 stick wherewith to rake things into a 
 
 heap. 
 kio 2 slave, servant, inferior, of low estate, 
 husbandman. 
 hakakio to enslave, to reduce to sub- 
 jection. 
 tagata hakakio, master. 
 Mgv. : kio, a servant, slave, tiller of the 
 soil. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABULARY. 
 
 217 
 
 kio 3 to discourage, 
 
 kioa id. 
 kioe (kiore). 
 kiokio foul smelling smoke. 
 
 Mgv.: kio, kiohe, to extinguish, to put 
 out a light. 
 kiore rat, mouse (kioe). 
 kiore hiva, rabbit. 
 P Pau., Mgv.: kiore, rat, mouse. Mq. : 
 kioe, ice, id. Ta.: tore, id. 
 In this case also we have a Tongafiti 
 surs'ival in present Saraoan; common in 
 the Tongafiti the word remotely appears 
 in Sikayana. (The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, 296.) 
 kiraroiti {ki i-raro-iti) abasement. 
 kiraronui {ki i-raro-nui) fathomless. 
 kiraroroa(^j i-raro-roa) inferior, inferiority. 
 kirato goddess T. 
 kireira yet, already. 
 kiri skin, hide, bark, surface. 
 kiri ekaeka, leprous. 
 kiri haraoa, bran. 
 kiri hurihuri, negro. 
 kiri maripu, scrotum. 
 kiri ure, prepuce. 
 PPau.: kiri, hark. Mgv.: Jfem, skin, bark. 
 Mq.: kii, skin, bark, leather, sur- 
 face, color, hue. Ta.: iri, skin, 
 bark, leather, planking. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 356.) 
 kirikiri pebble, gravel, rounded stone, sling 
 stone. 
 kikiri pebble. 
 P Pau.: kirikiri, gravel, stony, pebbly. 
 Mgv. : kirikiri, gravel, small stones. 
 Mq.: kiikii, gravel, small stones, 
 shingle. Ta. : iriiri, gravel, stony, 
 rough. (The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, 355.) 
 kirikirimiro ragi kirikirimtro, sky dappled 
 
 with clouds. 
 kirikiriteu soft gray tufa ground down with 
 sugar-cane juice and utilized as 
 paint T. 
 kiriputi (kiri-puti) cutaneous. 
 
 kiriputiti id. 
 kirivae [kiri-vae 1) shoe. 
 kiruga {ki i-rnga) high, superior, upon. 
 kirugahaga height. 
 kiruganui to grow up, to raise, high, 
 
 eminent, superior, supreme. 
 hakakiruganui to raise. 
 kite 1 skin T Q. 
 
 kite 2 to see, to know (ite). (Cf. tikea.) 
 hakakite to declare, to disclose, to note, 
 
 to initiate, demonstration, notice. 
 hakakitega demonstration. 
 P Pau. : kite, to know, to perceive. Mgv. 
 kite, to see, to perceive, to hear, to 
 understand. Mq. : kite, ite, to see, 
 to perceive, to know. Ta. : ite, to 
 know, to comprehend, science, 
 knowledge. 
 kiteahaga notion. 
 kiteke consumption. 
 
 kiukiu 1 to resound, to ring, sonorous, bell, 
 bronze. 
 
 kiukiu 1 — continued. 
 
 kiukiu rikiriki, hand bell. 
 tagi kiukiu, sound of a bell. 
 kikiu to ring, the squeaking of rats. 
 
 tariga kikiu, din, buzzing. 
 hakakiukiu to ring. 
 Mgv. : kiukiu, a thin sound, a soft sweet 
 sound. 
 kiukiu 2 to disobey, disobedience. 
 mogugu kiukiu, ungrateful. 
 kikiu ka kikiu ro, to importune. 
 kivakiva united. 
 
 motu kivakiva, a rock out of water. 
 kukumu kivakiva, doumess. 
 hakakiva to smooth, serious. 
 
 hakakiva tae niakenu, an agreeable 
 wind. 
 hakakivakiva to smooth, to starch, 
 level, serious. 
 ko I negative. 
 
 e ko not, except. 
 
 e ko ora, incurable. 
 ina ko not. 
 
 ina ko tikea, unseen. 
 ina e ko not. 
 
 ina e ko mou, incessant. 
 ko 2 a particle used before nouns and pro- 
 nouns. 
 ko vau, I. 
 ko te, this. 
 ko niea tera, this. 
 ati ko peka, to avenge. 
 ko mua, first, at first, formerly. 
 ko 3 there, yonder. 
 
 P Mgv. : ko, over there, yonder. Ta. : 6, 
 there, here. 
 koa 1 ? 
 
 rori te koa hogihogi, to follow a scent. 
 koa 2 joy. 
 
 koakoa joy, content, happiness, gay, 
 satisfaction, hilarity, mirth, to leap 
 for joy, to please, to fondle, dear. 
 ariga koakoa, good-humored. 
 hakakoakoa to rejoice, to leap for joy. 
 P Pau.: koa, contented, pleased; koakoa, 
 joy. Mgv. : koakoa, rejoicing, joy, 
 mirth, to be content, satisfied; koa, 
 to mourn. Mq. : koakoa, oaoa, joy, 
 happiness, mirth, content, satisfied; 
 koa, to mourn. Ta. : oaoa, joy, 
 gladness. 
 "After the first expressions of joy, which 
 the South Sea islanders invariably show 
 by weeping." Williams — "Missionary 
 Enterprises," page 385. In Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia this is found only in the Samoan, 
 therefore we regard it as Tongafiti stuff 
 held on loan. 
 koe I thou, you. 
 
 to koe, ta koe, thine, yours. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq.: feoe, thou, you. Ta.: 
 oe, id. 
 koe 2 not (korc). 
 
 hakarile koe, unequal. 
 kohau shaft of a lance. 
 kohe vave kai kohe, inaccessible. 
 kohaga a pear shaped wooden ornament 
 worn by women in the dance Q. 
 
218 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 kohu shade, shadow, fog, haze, coming rain. 
 kohu no, gloom, obscurity. 
 kohukohu cloud, cloudy, somber, 
 storm. 
 koona kohukohu, airy. 
 ragi kohukohu, a gloomy sky. 
 hakakohu to shade, a visor. 
 T Pau. : kohu, fog, mist on land. Mgv. : 
 kou, clouds low on the peaks of the 
 hills. Mq.: kohu, iog, haze. Ta.: 
 ohu, cloud settled on the mountain 
 tops. 
 kohukohu underbrush, brushwood. 
 tniro kohukohu, bush, thicket. 
 kohura^ eclipse. 
 koiro eel T. 
 
 P Pau. : kiiiru, id. Mgv. : koiro, the name 
 of a fish ; koere, a Sweetwater eel. 
 Mq. : koee, kuee, id. 
 kokekoke to be lame. 
 
 hiriga kokekoke, to go by sudden steps. 
 P Pau.: koke, to stir, to fidget. Mgv.: 
 kokekoke, to be unable to advance 
 on account of others coming and 
 going. 
 The suggested identifications are by no 
 means satisfactory in sense. The Maori 
 yields kokeke in the sense of lameness, but 
 no other affiliates are discoverable. 
 kokogo asthma, a cold, a cough, to take cold. 
 Mq.: 00, asthma, rattling in the throat. 
 kokoma bowels, entrails, intestines, rectum, 
 garbage, rage, angry. 
 kokotna hanohano, spite, to despise, to 
 hate, to storm, to bear a grudge, 
 vexation. 
 kokoma hanohano ke, to be in a rage. 
 kokomahakahanohano,toexche anger. 
 kokorna hanohano manava pohi, to 
 
 abhor. 
 kokoma ritarita, to abhor. 
 kokoma eete, to abhor, to detest, to be 
 
 in a rage, angry, ungovernable. 
 tagata kokoma eete, adversary. 
 kokoma hurihuri, animosity, spite, 
 wrath, fury, hate, enmity, to pes- 
 ter, to resent, irritable, offended, 
 hot tempered. 
 kokoma hurihuri ke, to be in a rage. 
 Ta.: ooma, heart, joy, inclination; 
 omaoma, to rail at, to insult. 
 kokomo (komokomo). 
 kokope to throw down; clubfooted. 
 kokoro to widen, to expand. 
 kokoti (kotikoti). 
 komari pudenda. (Cf. mamari.) 
 
 Mgv. : komari, eggs or spawn of certain 
 fish. Mq.: komai, omai, pudenda.. 
 komaru stand up! T. 
 komokomo to stop up tight. 
 kokomo to plug, bung. 
 Mgv. : komo, to stop up, to choke up, to 
 plug; kokomo, a stopper, a plug, an 
 obstruction. Mq.: kokomo, lid of 
 a calabash, operculum, plug, tam- 
 pon. Ta.: OOTO, to close. 
 kona place, locality (koona). 
 koona ke, elsewhere. 
 ki te tahi koona ke, elsewhither. 
 
 kona — continued. 
 
 koona ananake, everywhere. 
 kona nei, here. 
 Mgv. : kona, a seat, house, home. Mq. : 
 ona, place, locality. 
 konakona rippling, shining surface. 
 
 hakakonakona to make mild, a favo- 
 rite. 
 konee awkwardness, clumsiness. 
 (kohl) hakakoni to stir into an uprising. 
 
 Ta. : ooni, aggravating, to provoke. 
 konui far T. 
 koo mai salutation; good morning, good 
 
 night (kohomai T). 
 koona (kona). 
 
 koona ke to displease, to offend. 
 kope tugutugu youth T. 
 kopikopi to clean the hands. 
 
 rima kopikopi, to wipe the hands. 
 hakakopi to take sides secretly. 
 T Pau.: kokopi, to shut up. Mgv.: kopi, 
 to shut the hands; kopikopi, to 
 compress, to squeeze together. 
 Mq. : kopi, to close, to wash the 
 hands, to wipe the hands. 
 The Maori kopi seems to offer the germ 
 sense, to double together by means of a 
 hinge or joint, from which, by neglect of 
 the specific character or considering only 
 the result, we come to the sense of closing 
 or shutting. The occurrence of this sense 
 in the Marquesas together with the specific 
 use as to washing the hands evidences that 
 in the islander's mind there is an associa- 
 tion. Thus we come readily at the iden- 
 tification of the Rapanui signification. 
 kopu heart, breast, paunch, belly, entrails. 
 kopu mail, stomach. 
 kopu takapau nui, big belly. 
 mamae kopu, bellyache. 
 T Pau, Mgv. : kopu, belly, paunch. Mq. : 
 kopu, opu, belly, stomach, breast. 
 Ta.: opu, belly, intestines, spirit, 
 intelligence. 
 korae (ko-rae) forehead, brow. 
 
 korae pararaha, wide brow. 
 korae marego, bald forehead. 
 korae mimigo, wrinkled brow. 
 P Pau., Ta.: rae, forehead. Mgv.: korae, 
 to cut women's hair on the forehead; 
 akarae, to cut the hair in front. 
 Mq.: de, forehead. (The Polyne- 
 sian Wanderings, 304.) 
 kore not, without (koe). 
 e kore, no, not. 
 kore no, nothing, zero. 
 kore noa, never, none. 
 hakakore to annul, to nullify, to anni- 
 hilate, to abrogate, to acquit, to 
 atone, to expiate, to suppress, a 
 grudge. 
 T Fau.: kore, not, without. Mgv.: ^orc, 
 nothing, not, without, deprived of; 
 akakore, to destroy, to annihilate. 
 Mq.: kore, koe, 6e, nothing, not, 
 finished, done, dead, destroyed, 
 annihilated, without. Ta.: ore, no, 
 not, without. 
 korega nothing, naught. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 219 
 
 koreha eel, worm. 
 
 koreha heenua, worm. 
 korereki hiccoughs. 
 
 kori to rob, to seize (food), turbulent, to 
 play T. 
 kori ke aval, abuse. 
 tae kori iti, abuse. 
 koro if. 
 
 koroa {ko-roa) far, distant, out of reach. 
 koroiti slowly, gently, gradually, carefully, 
 prudently, secretly ; to observe pre- 
 caution, to go slowly, to moderate, 
 to slacken. 
 koroiti no, prudent, nonchalant. 
 haga koroiti no, to deal prudently. 
 hiri koroiti, to go without noise. 
 tito koroiti, to save, steward. 
 ahere koroiti, to run nimbly. 
 hakakoroiti to moderate, to slacken. 
 korokoro to clack the tongue (kurukuru). 
 koromaki pine T. 
 
 koroua decrepit, old age, worn with age. 
 T Pau.: koroua, decrepit. Mgv.: koroua, 
 a pet name for the youngest of a 
 family. Mq. : kooua, old, a term of 
 affection. Ta. : oroua, decrepit. 
 korua you. 
 
 na korua, ta korua, yours. 
 P Pau., Mgv. : korua, youtwo. Mq.: koiia, 
 Sua, id. Ta. : orua, id. 
 These are properlj' to be ascribed to the 
 Tougafiti source. The Samoan 'oulua re- 
 appears only in Futuna and Uvea koulua 
 and is suggested in Sikayana kaurua. 
 koruga (ko-ruga) surface. 
 kotaki calm. 
 kotikoti to tear. 
 
 kokoti to cut, to chop, to hew, to cleave, 
 to assassinate, to amputate, to 
 scar, to notch, to carve, to use a 
 knife, to cut off, to lop, to gash, to 
 mow, to saw. 
 kokotiga kokotiga kore, indivisible. 
 kokotihaga cutting, gash, furrow. 
 P Pau.: koti, to chop. Mgv.: kotikoti, to 
 cut, to cut into bands or slices; 
 kokoti, to cut, to saw ; akakotikoti, a 
 ray, a streak, a stripe, to make 
 bars. Mq. : koti, oli, to cut, to 
 divide. Ta. : ooti, to cut, to carve; 
 otioti, to cut fine. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 256.) 
 kotiru kotiru no iharaa no iharaa, usual. 
 koto mai to bring T. 
 kotokoto hemorrhage. (Cf. kutoto.) 
 kototi sea bass T (kodoti T). 
 koumi arero koumi, to report, to tell. 
 
 Coming through a French channel ou 
 might be intended to note the Polynesian 
 sound of u, therefore koumi might be 
 transliterated kumi. In that case arero 
 kumi in the sense of long tongue might 
 readily be used in the sense of telling. 
 There are other instances in which Pere 
 Roussel has used, through a pardonable 
 lapse, his more familiar French notation 
 of the sound, c g., goutu = gutu. 
 
 koura i fry, spawn, roe. 
 koura 2 flea. 
 
 P Mgv.: ura, crayfish, lobster. Mq.: 
 koua, ua, id. Ta.: oura, id. 
 The preface ko to the stem ula dis- 
 tinguishes the Tongafiti. We therefore 
 assign the word in Rapanui and Tahiti to 
 a Tongafiti source, in Mangareva to a 
 Proto-Samoan source, and Marquesas 
 shows both. (The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, 430.) Rapanui is the only lan- 
 guage which defines the flea otherwise 
 than in terms of the louse, commonly 
 kutufiti the jumping louse. Pediculus is 
 ancestral in the South Sea, the flea seems 
 to have been contributed by the first of 
 the explorers. 
 ku 1 I. 
 
 kia ku, me. 
 ku 2 verb sign. 
 
 ku ohoa, to keep out of the way, 
 
 absence. 
 ku higaa, convinced. 
 ku taie te tai, to overflow, to go beyond. 
 ku magaro, to reconcile. 
 ku 3 ? tae he man ku hoao, abundance. 
 ku 4 akaku to be moved, affected. 
 hakaku to groan. 
 
 Mgv.: ku, an exclamation, a cry used 
 when one has hit the mark aimed 
 at. Mq. : //, an exclamation of 
 sorrow. 
 ku 5 gaoku, to eat greedily. 
 
 Mgv. : ku, to be satiated, glutted. 
 kua 1 demonstrative. 
 
 kia kua, concerning. 
 kua 2 verb sign. 
 
 kiia tau te tnoa, the hen roosts. 
 kua era te kevare, to give the horse 
 water. 
 P Mgv. : ktia, a particle denoting the 
 passive and used for ku before some 
 verbs. Ta. : ua, a verb sign. Mq. : 
 ua, id. 
 kuapu issue. 
 
 kuhane soul, spirit, phantom, immaterial, 
 spiritual, supernatural (ku haga T) . 
 kuhane hiva. Holy Ghost. 
 kuhane no, kuhane tahaga, immaterial. 
 Mgv.: kuane, a spirit, the soul, a 
 shadow, a shade; kuhane, a spirit, 
 a soul that returns to earth. Mq. : 
 kuhane, lihane. soul, spirit, intel- 
 ligence. 
 kuhoao ? tae he mau kuhoao, to abound. 
 kui to see T. 
 kuia booby (bird) T. 
 
 Ma.: kuia, the brown petrel, the black 
 petrel. 
 kuikui to stagger. 
 kuku 1 to tie up sugar canes. 
 kuku 2 to coo, a pigeon. 
 
 P Mgv. : kuku, name of a land bird. Mq. : 
 kuku, kukupa,uururu,a.la.rgc pigeon. 
 Ta.: uupa, uurairao, pigeon. 
 kukumu cheek. 
 
 kukumu kivakiva, doumess. 
 
220 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 kukuo snail. 
 
 Mgv.: kukukuku, a small mollusc. 
 Pau.: kuku, a mussel. Ta.: uuao, 
 uuvao, a snail. 
 kukuto (kutokuto). 
 kumara sweet potato. 
 
 P Pau., Mgv.: kumara, id. Mq.: kumad, 
 id. Ta. : untara, umaa, id. 
 Under the philology are basic problems 
 of plant dissemination which rob this word 
 of value in such identification studies as 
 these. 
 kume to pull out, to extirpate, to extract, to 
 drag out, to pull, to draw taut, to 
 hoist. 
 T VdM.: kume, to haul, to drag. Mgv.: 
 kume. to pull, to draw, to stretch, 
 to lengthen. Ta.: ume, to draw, 
 to pull. 
 kumi 1 ten fathoms. 
 
 P Mgv.: kumi, ten fathoms. Mq.: kumi, 
 ten fathoms, twenty fathoms. Ta.: 
 umi, ten fathoms. 
 In Nuclear Polynesia this is found only 
 in Samoan 'umi, and Nine kumi of the 
 same signification. It is quite sufiicient, 
 for I cannot see any contact of Samoa 
 and Niue directly save in the Proto- 
 Samoan period. 
 kumi 2 large, great. 
 
 pahu kumi, closet. 
 miro kumi, ship. 
 hakakumi to lengthen. 
 PS Sa. : 'umi, long. 
 kumu to draw back, to withdraw. 
 kunekune blond. 
 kupega seine, net. 
 
 kupega nanai, cobweb. 
 kupega maito, a long seine. 
 P 'Pan.: kupegn, a string, filament. Mgv. 
 kupega, a net, a fishing net. Mq.: 
 upena, upeka, upea, id. Ta. : tipea, 
 id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 . 231.) 
 kupu times. 
 
 e hia kupu, how many times? 
 kura tutui kura, shawl. 
 kurakura fair, light. 
 
 hakakurakura to make to blush. 
 P Pau.: kurakura, red, violet. Mgv.: 
 kurakura, red, yellow, scarlet. 
 Mq.: udud, red, ruddy. Ta. : 
 uraura, red. 
 See note on the color sense s. v. kerekere. 
 kuri cat (kooU T). 
 
 P Pau., Mgv.: kuri, dog. Ta.: uri, id. 
 Mgv. : kuri, cat. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 255.) 
 We have here an interesting item to put 
 with a few others as showing the persist- 
 ence of the memory of a name when the 
 object to which it is properly applicable 
 is unknown. Rapanui had neither cat 
 nor dog in its fauna. When the cat 
 appeared it received the name universal 
 in Polynesia for dog, and it will be noted 
 that all ships carry cats because they can- 
 not avoid carrying rats, but a dog is carried 
 
 kuri — continued. 
 
 only as a pet, therefore the chances of 
 the cat first becoming known are large. 
 When the dog was introduced it received 
 the onomatopoeia hauhau, its proper name 
 having been already expropriated by the 
 hereditary enemy. This hauhau is really 
 a better onomatopoeia than our equiva- 
 lent, bowwow, for in our usage the appulse 
 is represented bj' a labial, which is so far 
 from being a possibility of animals that 
 we find the Melanesians scarcely capable 
 of the use of the lips in speech. For other 
 instances of this word memory see the 
 note on karavau. The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, page 388. In Wagap in Indonesia 
 the cat, by way of distant confirmation, 
 bears the dog name, kuli. 
 
 kurukuru to clack the tongue (korokoro). 
 
 Mq. : kurukuru, the glug of a liquid 
 
 issuing from the neck of a bottle. 
 
 kuto a swift canoe. 
 
 kutokuto froth, foam, bubbles, to strangle 
 with water, to mislead. 
 kukuto froth, foam. 
 
 kutoto to make bloody; to melt (cf. kotokoto). 
 
 kutu louse. 
 
 P Vaxi.: gutu,\d. M%w.\ kidu, \d. Mq.: 
 kutu, utu, id. Ta. : utu, id. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 357.) 
 
 ma I and, with, in addition. 
 
 P Pau. : ma, together with. Mgv. : ma, for, 
 with. Mq.:wa, and. Ta. :»?a, and, 
 with. (The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, 298.) 
 ma 2 shame. 
 
 hakama shame, confusion, timid, to 
 blush, bashfulness. 
 tae hakama, shameless. 
 P Vau.: fnataki, shame. Mgv.: akama, 
 shame, bashfulness, modesty, shy. 
 Mq. : maamaa, ninny, simpleton, 
 Ta. : haama, timidity, shameful, 
 confused. 
 maa art, experience, competency, power, 
 tact; capable, competent, evident, 
 expressly, manifest, instructed, 
 wise; to know, to learn, to estimate, 
 to recognize, to experiment, to 
 succeed. 
 tae maa, kai maa, ignorant, incom- 
 petent, incomprehensible. 
 tagata maa, a wizard. 
 maa ki, competent. 
 hakamaa to teach, to advise, to in- 
 struct, to initiate, to train, to learn, 
 to study. 
 tagata hakamaa.teacher, preacher. 
 hakamaa ki te evagerio, to preach the 
 gospel. 
 This may be the common ma prefix of 
 condition or ability, which, however, is 
 not elsewhere found in independent use. 
 maaa e maaa, inexperienced. 
 maahaga workman, laborer. 
 maaki {maa-ki 3) sermon. 
 maamaa I capable. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 221 
 
 maamaa 2 (mama i). 
 maamaa 3 light, portable, easily, com- 
 fortably (mama), 
 hakamaa to unload, to lighten. 
 hakamaamaa to alleviate, to comfort, 
 to console, to ease, to relieve. 
 P Mgv.: mama, light not heavy, to be 
 relieved, to be eased; akamama, to 
 console. Ta. : mama, light. 
 maamaaki evident. 
 maana, hakamaana (mahana i). 
 maata {maa-ta) one who can write. 
 
 t a gat a maata, scribe. 
 maatoua (maa-toua) quarrelsome. 
 maaua thine. 
 
 mae to fade, to wither, stunted fruit. 
 PS Mgv. : mae, to fade, to wither, to be 
 blighted. Sa.: mae, to be stale (of 
 fish). To.: wae, to fade, to wither, 
 to smell musty. 
 mae atu'ra to cede, to give up. 
 
 This is the only instance of the use, 
 which is unexplained, of the character ' by 
 Pere Roussel. 
 maea stone, rock. 
 
 maea kore, free of stones. 
 
 maea horohoro, snowy rock. 
 
 maea mataa, obsidian used for spear 
 
 heads T. 
 maea matariki, stone used for the 
 
 images T. 
 maea pupura, hard cellular stones 
 
 used in the platforms T. 
 maea puruhare, tile. 
 maea regorego, a flinty beach pebble 
 used for the finest stone imple- 
 ments T. 
 maea toki, hard slates, black, red and 
 
 gray, used for axes T. 
 maea viriviri, grindstone. 
 maeha 1 light, brightness; to shine, to be 
 bright, to glimmer, to glow. 
 maeha mahina, moonshine. 
 maeharaa, sunrise. 
 maehamaeha bright. 
 hakamaeha to brighten. 
 Mq.: maeoeo, bright, transparent. 
 maeha 2 to get out of the way. 
 maeha 3 thin, slender, slight. 
 maemae soft. 
 
 maemae no, badly cooked. 
 maga 1 {mama 2 ) a mouthful. 
 maga nuinui, to gobble. 
 P Mgv.: maga, a mouthful. Mq. : mana, 
 a bit, a mouthful. 
 maga 2 garbage. 
 maga 3 index finger. 
 maga 4 a branch. 
 
 magamiro, a branch, a limb. 
 magamaga fork, finger, claw, rod. 
 magamaga miro, a branch, a limb. 
 magamaga rima, finger. 
 magamaga vae, toe. 
 magamaga tiimti, great toe. 
 hakamaga a roof. 
 P Pau.: maga, a branch, division. Mgv.: 
 maga, a branch, forked, divided. 
 Mq. : mana, a branch, fork; mana- 
 
 maga 4 — continued. 
 
 mana, forked, divided. Ta.: mad, 
 split, divided; amaa, branch of a 
 tree. (The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, 280.) 
 magaga fork. 
 
 Mgv.: magaga, the crotch in men. 
 magaro calm, sweet, docile, tame, aflable, 
 gracious, indulgent, suave; to pa- 
 cify, to reconcile. 
 ariga magaro, amiable. 
 tae magaro, ungracious. 
 tagata magaro, popular. 
 vai tnagaro, sweet water. 
 magaro ke kokoma, undisturbed. 
 hakamagaro to soothe, to pacify, to 
 quiet, to appease. 
 P Pau.: magaro, salty, briny. Mgv.: 
 magaro, courteous, pleasant, peace- 
 ful, quiet; akamagaro, to soothe, to 
 tame, to quiet. Mq. : manaonao, 
 insipid, tasteless. Ta. : maaro, fresh, 
 sweet, not salted. 
 In Nuclear Polynesia this sense occurs 
 only in Samoa and Nine, as to which see 
 note under kumi i. 
 magatuhi {maga 4-tuhi) index finger. 
 (magaturu) hakamagaturu {maga 4- 
 
 turu) slope of a roof. 
 mageo acid, sharp, acrid, purulent; the itch, 
 abscess, pustule, ringworm ; itching, 
 disagreeable, poisonous, spirituous; 
 to long for; disgust, poison, mus- 
 tard, pepper (megeo). 
 hakamageo infection, to infect. 
 P Pau. : mageo, to itch. Mgv. : megeo, to 
 itch, to long for. Mq.: maneo, to 
 itch, to tickle; meneo, mekeo, itch. 
 Ta. : maeo, itch. 
 In Nuclear Polynesia this is found in 
 Samoa mageso, Niue magiho, and Futuma 
 mageo. The megeo form is the only one 
 known to Mangareva; in Rapanui, Mar- 
 quesas, and Hawaii it appears as an alter- 
 native of mageo. 
 (mageo) hakamageo splice. 
 magugupuru miserly, covetous (mogugu- 
 
 puru). 
 mahaa obsidian T (? makaa, maka). 
 mahaga bait, allurement. 
 
 PS To.: talimahaga, the noose in large 
 ropes. Ma.: mahanga, a snare. 
 Moriori; mehanga, to ensnare. 
 In moiinu Rapanui has the common 
 Polynesian designation of bait. This I 
 incline to regard as an error in recording 
 the vocabulary. Assuming a snare encir- 
 cling the bait, the answer to Pere Rous- 
 sel's demand for a name might refer to the 
 important but hidden snare and by him be 
 referred to the bait plain in his view. 
 mahana I heat, hot (maana, hana, 
 pumahana). 
 mahana ke, suffocating. 
 mahana nui, .stifling. 
 mahana no iti, likewarm. 
 vera mahana, hot. 
 
222 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 mahana I — continued. 
 
 hakamahana to heat, to scald, to warm 
 over. 
 P Pau.: hakamahanahana, to console; 
 pumahanahatia,\uk&yv2irm.. Mgv. : 
 mahana, maana, heat, warmth, to 
 warm over. Mq.: mahana, heat, 
 to warm. Ta. : mahana, heat, sun, 
 day. 
 mahana 2 finery. 
 
 mahani habit, custom, to accustom, to 
 practise, to inure, familiar, sym- 
 pathy. 
 mahani maia, access. 
 hakamahani to tame. 
 PS Mg\'. : mahani, smooth, even, polished. 
 Mq.: mahani, accustomed, habit- 
 uated. 
 Sa. : masani, to be accustomed to, to be 
 in the habit of. To.: maheni, to 
 be accustomed or in the habit of. 
 Fu.: masani, id. Niue: mahani, 
 custom. 
 mahara to be in rapture, ecstasy. 
 
 T Pau.: mahara, mehara, to remember, 
 sense, reason. Ta. : mahara, to 
 recollect. 
 Ma.: mahara, thought, memory, recol- 
 lection. 
 maharo to glorify, to flatter, to admire, to 
 amaze, to astonish, to enchant, to 
 astound; eulogy, boasting. 
 maharo kia ia a, to vaunt. 
 maharohaga flattery. 
 P Pau.: maharo, to wonder at, to marvel. 
 Mgv.: maharo, to praise, to vaunt, 
 commendation. Mq.: mahao, to 
 praise, admirable, astonishing. 
 mahatu {hatu) twisted. 
 
 rauoho mahatu, lock of hair. 
 Mg\'.: mahatu, twisted, frizzly (said 
 only of the hair). 
 mahiahia dry, aridity. 
 
 hakamahia to expose to the air. 
 mahina the moon. 
 
 maeha mahina moonshine. 
 P Mgv.: mahina, light; niaina, the moon, 
 moonlight. Mq.: mahina, moon, 
 month. 
 Peculiar interest attaches to Mangareva 
 mahina in the sense of light, for before the 
 Proto-Samoan was touched by the later 
 Tongafiti influence masina was not the 
 moon but the shining orb and therefore 
 particularly the sun. This bears very for- 
 cibly upon the question of Proto-Samoan 
 migration to »Southeast Polynesia. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 406.) 
 mahiti cancer. 
 
 Mq.: mahiti, bubo. 
 mahutetutu {mahute-tutu i) bast cloth 
 in the last stage of preparation 
 (maute). 
 mai I directive. 
 
 P Pau.: mai, from, since. Mgv.: mai, 
 directive. Mq., Ta.: mai, mei, id. 
 mai 2 ill, sick. 
 
 mai mate ia, sick unto death. 
 
 mai 2 — continued. 
 
 PS Pau.: maki, sick. Mgv.: maki, an 
 ill, a sore spot, a wound. Mq.: 
 maki, mai, id. Ta.: mai, sick. 
 Sa.: ma'i, ill. 
 
 There is great confusion in regard of 
 mai and maki, which is rather stated than 
 cleared up in the note in The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 379. Rapanui has both 
 forms, so has Marquesan, and Tahiti has 
 the reduced 77iai. It appears that k in 
 this word has a tendency to vanish from its 
 inner security even in languages which find 
 it not ungrateful to their palatal utterance. 
 maia 1 {mat 1). 
 
 mate maia mamae, to depress. 
 mahani maia, access. 
 maia 2 (mat 2) to grow weak. 
 maigo to come in great numbers; party, 
 
 following, partisan. 
 maikuku finger nail, claw, spur, talon 
 (akikuku). 
 PPau.: maikuku, hooi. Mgv.: matikuku, 
 matekuku, nail, claw, talon. Mq.: 
 maikuku, maiuu, matiiiu, id. Ta. : 
 maiuu, id. 
 The two forms of the former component 
 appear together in Samoa mai'u'u and 
 mali'u'u, in Futuna and Maori tnaikuku 
 and matikuku, and in the Marquesas. In 
 the Paumotu the same is observable in 
 maikao and mitikao, a claw, although the 
 latter element of the composite is different. 
 maira on the contrary. 
 maitaki (meitaki). 
 maitakia clean. 
 maito kupega mailo, the long seine T. 
 maka maka motu, a rock T. 
 
 PS Mgv., Pau., Mq.: maka, a sling. Ta.: 
 maa, id. Sa.: ma'a, a stone. To., 
 Niue, Fu., Uvea: maka, id. 
 The word retains a suggestion of its 
 value in Rapanui where it is all but sup- 
 planted by maea. The latter is not else- 
 where identified, therefore is inexplicable 
 except in so far as we might give some con- 
 sideration to the idea that when k was 
 dropped from maka (as from maki) a light 
 vowel was thrown in to keep the important 
 vowels apart and free of possibility of 
 crasis, a suggestion for which I know no 
 warrant. Elsewhere in Southeast Poly- 
 nesia maka has passed from the stone to 
 the sling by which it is cast, not a violent 
 figure of Polynesian speech. 
 makani R (mahani). 
 makemakenu to warp. 
 makenu attentively (mekenu). 
 
 tae makenu, difficult to please. 
 hakakiva tae makenu, pleasant breeze. 
 makenukenu to move, to stir. 
 hakamakenukcnu to cajole, to shake. 
 Pau.: makenukenu, disheveled. Mgv.: 
 mekanutoi, to bend, to cause to be 
 curved. 
 maki a boil, a sore (mamaki). 
 
 P Pau., Mgv.: maki, a wound, a sore. 
 Mq.: maki, mai, a wound, a sore. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABULARY. 
 
 223 
 
 maki — continued. 
 
 a pustule, a scar. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 379.) 
 makigaa to lance an abscess. 
 makohe tropic bird. 
 
 Mgv., Mq. : mokohe, the frigate bird. 
 The two birds, while quite distinct, are 
 frequently confused in name by Europeans 
 in the South Sea. 
 makoikoi kidney T. 
 
 makona satiated, to be drunk, to quench, 
 to satisfy, to feast, fed ; indistinctly. 
 rakerake makona, crapulous. 
 hakamakona comfort, comfortable, to 
 be drunk, substantial, nutrition. 
 P Van.: makona, full, to satiate. Mgv.: 
 makona, satisfied, glutted, gorged. 
 Mq.: makona, maona, glutted, sat- 
 isfied, drunk. 
 makota ambition, jealousy. 
 makuo cheek. 
 
 makupuna descendant, grandson, progeny. 
 P Pau : mokopuna, grandson. Mgv. : maku- 
 puna, grandchild. Mq.: moupuna, 
 poupuna, id. 
 The duality in this word may not be 
 regarded as critical of this far eastern 
 migration, for it is found in Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia. The simplest forms are in the Viti 
 makubu and mokiibu. The range of vari- 
 ety may thus be listed: 
 
 moko Tonga: mokohuna. Uvea, Niue, Maori, 
 Mangaia: mokopuna. Hawaii: tnoopima. 
 
 moku Viti: makubu. Marquesas: moupuna. 
 
 irtako Futuna; mokopuna. 
 
 maku Viti: makubu. Rapanui, Paumotu: jmo^m- 
 puna. 
 
 maka Tonga: makabuna. 
 
 mama 1 to leak, to ooze, (maamaa). 
 
 P Pau., Mgv., Ta. : mama, id. 
 mama 2 to chew. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: mama, id. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 280.) 
 mama 3 light not heavy (maamaa). 
 
 P Mgv., Ta. : mama, id. 
 mama 4 a limpet (Chiton magnificus). 
 
 Mgv., Mq. : mama, a shellfish. 
 mama 5 to open the mouth. 
 
 hakamama to yawn, to gape, to be ajar. 
 
 Pau.: hamama, to open. Mgv.: aka- 
 
 mama, to burst open. Ta. : haa- 
 
 mama, to open. Mq.: hadmama, 
 
 to open the mouth. 
 
 mamae sick, suffering, weak, ill. 
 
 mate maia mamae, to depress. 
 mata mamae, drowsy, sleepy. 
 mamae kopii, bellyache. 
 mamae keo, headache. 
 mamae toto, menses, 
 cn'ga mamae. to look ill. 
 hakamamae to make ill. 
 T Mg\\ : mamae, to be ill, in pain, suffer- 
 ing, sorrow. Mq. : mamae, memae, 
 suffering, pain, grief. Ta. : mam,ae, 
 pain. 
 mamahi to bet, to wager, to guess, to cast 
 
 lots. 
 mamaki distress (maki). 
 
 mamara I charcoal, coal, tin, lead (mara- 
 mara). 
 
 PS Mgv.: maramara, firewood. 
 
 Sa. : malala, charcoal. To. : malala, char- 
 coal, embers. Fu., Niue: malala, 
 charcoal. 
 The sense is in accord. The form differ- 
 ence between Southeast Polynesia and 
 Nuclear Polynesia is a matter of duplica- 
 tion. If the migration left vSamoa when 
 mala was the current stem in this sense it 
 would be quite possible for the duplicated 
 forms to acquire such diversity. In fact 
 we note in Southeast Polynesia duplica- 
 tions which are impossible in the present 
 languages of Nuclear Polynesia. 
 mamara 2 to sparkle, to flash. 
 mamara 3 mamara nui, to swell up, to roll. 
 
 mamarahaga ball. 
 mamari egg (of fowl or fish) (gamamari). 
 (Cf. komari.) 
 mamari punua, chicken in the shell. 
 Mgv.: mamari, egg. Mq.: mamai, id. 
 mamate (mate), 
 mamau to arrest. 
 
 Ta.: mamau, to detain. 
 mamoi sheep. 
 
 Ta.: mamoe, id. 
 
 Bishop Jaussen in Tahiti distinguishes 
 this as a neologism, the animal being a 
 newcomer to the islands. In Samoa 
 Pratt credits it {mamoe) to Tahiti. The 
 source is obscure. 
 mana power, influence. 
 
 haga mana, prodigy. 
 mana noa, almighty. 
 hakamana miracle. 
 manahaga power of god. 
 P Pau.: mana, to be able; fakamana, to 
 honor. Mgv.: mana, powerful, 
 mighty, miraculous, supernatural. 
 Mq.: mana, power, might. Ta. : 
 mana, power, influence, might. 
 manana to skip. 
 
 manau sense, sentiment, conscience, reason, 
 idea, imagination, instinct, medi- 
 tation, design, conjecture, opinion, 
 intellectual ; to think, perceive, pon- 
 der, presume, presuppose, imagine, 
 estimate, conjecture, seek, assist. 
 tae manau, despair, imprudent, incon- 
 siderate, thoughtless, careless. 
 no te manau, mental. 
 manau hara, illusion. 
 manau hurt ke, inconsistency. 
 manau iho, to cudgel the memory. 
 manau ihoiho, resolute. 
 manau roto, mental. 
 manau no roto, to contemplate. 
 manau holionu, penetration. 
 manau mua, to premeditate. 
 manau no, preoccupied, to suppose, 
 
 to suspect. 
 manau noa, to reflect, to remember. 
 manau maramarama, intelligent. 
 manua tahaga, to suppose. 
 hakamanau pathetic. 
 hakamanauhaga to commemorate. 
 
224 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 manau — continued. 
 
 PS Sa., To., Fu., Nine: manatu, to think. 
 
 The sense accord is so clear that we 
 
 must give respectful consideration to the 
 
 possibility of the dropping of t from an 
 
 interior protected position. 
 
 manava belly, abdomen, entrails, interior. 
 
 manava ahuahn, indigestion. 
 
 manava hanohano, high tempered, to 
 
 annoy. 
 manava hopohopo, terror, to desolate. 
 manava itiiti, frugal. 
 manava karavarava, colic. 
 manava mate, to be in ecstasy, passion, 
 
 intensity of affection. 
 manava ?nore, to desolate. 
 manava ninihi, colic. 
 manava nuinui, appetite. 
 manava /?flga/za, affected, to complain. 
 manava rakerakc. bad character. 
 manava riri, anger. 
 manava rn, complaint. 
 manava rum, alarm, consternation, 
 
 emotion, swoon. 
 manava tngi, eager. 
 manava tiha, out of breath. 
 manava topa ki raro, humble, to 
 
 humiliate. 
 manava vai, simpleton, to have dull 
 
 senses. 
 meniri ko manava, little finger. 
 kakari manava, waist. 
 manava eete, to shudder, to tremble, 
 to astonish; anger, fright, conster- 
 nation. 
 manava eete ki te mau mea ananake, 
 
 susceptible. 
 eete manava, affected, moved. 
 manava poki, hasty, cruel, penitent; 
 
 contrition, indignation. 
 kokoma lianohafio 7nanava pohi, to 
 
 abhor. 
 manava pohi nunui ke, implacable. 
 P Pau.: manava, the interior, afTected, 
 touched. Mgv. : wa warn, the belly, 
 spirit, conscience. Mq.: nienava, 
 respiration, pulse. Ta. : jnanava, 
 belly, entrails. 
 manavai 1 brain. 
 
 manavai 2 valley, ravine, river, torrent, 
 brook. 
 manavai miro, orchard. 
 Mq. : manavai, valley, brook. Ta.: 
 
 ayiavai, river, brook. 
 It scarcely appears that these fully 
 coordinate. In Tahiti anavai has a clear 
 etymology, ana meaning the bed of a 
 stream. In Rapanui and in the Mar- 
 quesas nmna most readily associates with 
 maga, as water in a forked bed. On the 
 possibility of the assumption of an initial 
 m see the note under aanii. 
 manege to grow (menege). 
 maniga to be notched, to have lost the edge, 
 
 dull. Ta.: mania, dull. 
 maniri chilly, cold. 
 mano i.ooc R; lo.ooo T. 
 
 P Pau.: manomano, innumerable. Mgv.: 
 
 mano — continued. 
 
 mano, i.ooo. Mq. : mano, 2,000, 
 4,000. Ta.: mano, 1,000. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 195.) 
 manu bird. 
 
 manu urn, kite. 
 ynanti rikiriki, insect. 
 P Pau.: manu, bird, insect, brute. Mgv.: 
 wawH, bird, beast. Mq.,Ta. : manu, 
 bird, insect. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 372.) 
 manu nave great abscess, bubo. 
 manua man-o'-war. 
 manua wild, savage, fugitive. 
 7noa manua, wild fowl. 
 manuoau foul smelling smoke. 
 mac {soit R ; ? typographical error for soif, 
 
 cf. Mq. mao thirst). 
 maoa 1 to clear up (of the sky). 
 
 P Mq.: mao, dry, as land once wet. Ta. : 
 mao, to cease raining, to clear up. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 206.) 
 maoa 2 to hold. 
 
 riva maoa, correct. 
 maomao {soil, cf. mao). 
 maoamaoa to thank. 
 maori 
 
 a. of manual training: dexterity, handy, 
 
 industry, artisan. 
 
 b. of mental training: erudite, finesse, 
 
 cleverness, adroit, ingenious, intel- 
 ligent, lucid, sage, sense, science, 
 talent. 
 
 c. tne resultant: memorable, renowned, 
 
 of good reputation. 
 tagata maori, carpenter. 
 rima maori, left hand. 
 tae maori, incompetent. 
 maori ke, judicious, sly. 
 maori ke avai, adroit. 
 T Pau. : maori, maohi, indigenous, sure, 
 safe, perfect. Mgv. : maori, belong- 
 ing to the countrj', native, of the 
 Polynesian race, right hand. Mq. : 
 maoi, native, natural, common, or- 
 dinary. Ta.: tnaori, maohi, proper 
 name of the indigenous people of 
 Polynesia, native, good, perfect. 
 mapahiva diamond. 
 marago nearly bald (marego). 
 maraka bristly, shaggy. 
 marama light, day, brightness, to glimmer; 
 month; intelligent, sensible. 
 no tera marama, monthly. 
 marama roa, a long term. 
 horau 7iiarama no iti, daybreak. 
 hakamarama school, to glimmer. 
 hare liakamarama, school, classroom. 
 P Mgv.: mdrdma, the light, daylight; 
 jnarcLma, wise, learned, instructed, 
 moon. Mq.: madtna, light, broad 
 day, bright, instructed, learned; 
 meama, moon, month. Ta.: ma- 
 rama, moon, month. 
 In form conditional this word seems 
 derivative from lama, in which the illumin- 
 ating sense appears in its signification of a 
 torch. The sense of light, and of specifi- 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 225 
 
 marama — continued. 
 
 cally the moon, appears in all Polynesia; in 
 Futuna and Uvea the word signifies the 
 world. The tropical extension to the 
 light of intelligence is not found in Nuclear 
 Polynesia, therefore not in the Proto- 
 Samoan, but is a later Tongafiti develop- 
 ment. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 page 378, and compare sina, page 406.) 
 maramara (mamara). 
 maramarama bright. 
 
 manava maramarama, intelligent. 
 P Pau.: maramarama, intelligent. Ta. : 
 maramarama, light, brightness. 
 mare to have a cold. 
 
 PPau.: viare, a cold, catarrh. Mq. : 
 mae, mucus, phlegm, saliva. Ta. : 
 mare, a cold, to cough. 
 This is assigned to Polynesian in general 
 classification because of its occurrence in 
 Samoa male and Tonga mele. Each of 
 these languages has tale in the same sense, 
 the other languages of Nuclear Polynesia 
 have only tale. In Samoa male is in the 
 courtesy speech, diagnostic of borrowing 
 from an alien source; in Tonga, where the 
 courtesy speech is less developed, mele 
 means to feign a cough, to cough lightly, 
 femeleaki to cough as a signal. We should 
 be justified in classing the word as Tonga- 
 fiti. 
 marego bald (marago). 
 marego paka, bald. 
 korae marego, bald forehead. 
 marere to break, to run aground, ship- 
 wreck, to strand, to lose T, to 
 launch, prolix (merere). 
 takaure marere ke, swarm of flies. 
 hakamarere to destroy, to demolish, 
 
 to scatter, to be diffuse. 
 hakamarererere to crumble. 
 marie calm, fair weather, unruffled sea. 
 mea marie, sweet character. 
 vat marie, still water. 
 PMgv. : marie, well, right, proper, fit. 
 Mq.: meie, fair weather, fine. Ta.: 
 marie, well, slowly, sagely. 
 marikuru ash-wood T. 
 maripu (miripau). 
 
 kiri maripu, scrotum. 
 mariri discolored (meriri). 
 maro 1 June. 
 maro 2 dish-cloth T. 
 
 P Mgv. : maro, a small girdle or breech 
 clout. Ta. : maro, girdle. 
 maroa I a fathom. 
 
 maroa hahaga, to measure. 
 Mq. : mad, a fathom. 
 maroa 2 upright, stand up, get up, stop, 
 halt. 
 Mq.: vtao, to get up, to stand up. 
 maruaki appetite, desire to eat, greedy, 
 hunger, fasting, famine, weak from 
 hunger, dearth, starvation. 
 hakamaruaki to starve. 
 We note in Motu maro famine, dearth. 
 marumaru shade, thicket, somber, um- 
 brella. 
 
 marumaru — continued. 
 
 koona marumaru, sheltered spot, 
 copse. 
 hakamaru to cover with shade. 
 hakamarumaru to shade. 
 P Pau.: hakamaru, to shadow. Mgv.: 
 maru, shade, shadow, obscurity. 
 Mq.: mau, shade, shadow, shelter. 
 Ta.: maru, shade. 
 mata I the eye. 
 
 mata neranera, mata kevakeva, mata 
 
 niamae, to be drowsy. 
 mata keva, mataraparapa, matapo, 
 
 blind. 
 mata hakahira, squint eyed. 
 mata pagaha, eye strain. 
 PPau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: mata, the eye. 
 mata 2 the face, expression, aspect, figure, 
 mien, presence, visage, view. 
 fnata mine, mata hakataha, mata 
 piipura, mata hakahire, to consider. 
 PPau.: w;a/a, the appearance, air. Mgv.: 
 mata, the face, features, expression. 
 Mq.: mata, face, figure, visage. 
 Ta.: mata, id. 
 mata 3 raw, green, unripe. 
 
 P Pau.: matamata, adolescence. Mgv.: 
 mata, raw, uncooked. 
 mata 4 a drop of water. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq. : matamata, id. 
 mata 5 mesh. 
 
 hakamata to make a net. 
 P Mgv., Mq.: mata, a mesh. 
 mata 6 cutting, flint. 
 
 P Mq. : mata, sharp point or edge of any 
 cutting or piercing implement. 
 Ta. : mata, cutting. 
 mata 7 point, spear, spike (a fish bone). 
 P Mgv. : mata, the extremity of the fish 
 hook. Mq. : mata, sharp point. 
 mata 8 chancre. 
 
 mataara {mata i-ara 2) to forewarn. 
 pupura mataara, projecting eyes. 
 P Mgv. : mataara, to be wide awake, on 
 the watch. Mq. : matad, watch- 
 man, sentinel. 
 mataariki (mata 6-riki; the confusion of 
 riki with ariki is not uncommon in 
 Polynesia) a rasp. 
 mataee sleepiness. 
 
 Mq.: matakeke, malakake, insomnia. 
 mataerua {mata 2-e rua i) traitor, man of 
 
 two parties. 
 matagi wind, air, breeze, squall, tempest, 
 rhumb. 
 P Fau.: matagi, the air, wind. Mgv.: 
 matagi, vfind. Mq.: metani, metaki, 
 wind', air. Ta. : matai, wind. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 317.) 
 matahakah i re to consider ( ? -hira, cf . ira 2) . 
 matahakahiva to look back (/ra 2). 
 matahakakekeva to look aside. 
 matahetuke {mata j-hetuke) a pin. 
 matahi age. 
 
 PS Sa.: matai, head of the family. To.: 
 matai, clever. Fu.: watai, master 
 of craft. Viti : matai, canoe-wright. 
 
226 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 matahi — continued. 
 
 T (Pau., Ta.: matahiapo, the first born. 
 Ha. : makahiapo, id. Mangaia : ma- 
 taiapo, a chief. Ma.: matahiapo, 
 a chief, preciou.s.) 
 No great weight attaches to the sug- 
 gested identifications, for the sense con- 
 nection is tenuous or obscure. In the 
 Tongafiti forms which contain matahi the 
 latter member of the composite avoids 
 analysis, and the suggestion that it is 
 mata-hiapo leads nowhere. 
 mataika pearl. 
 
 matamataika id. 
 matakao oar, paddle; clitoris. 
 matakeva blind, one-eyed. 
 
 matakekeva to look sidcwise, to dazzle. 
 matakevakeva sleepy, drowsy. 
 hakamatakeva to shade the view, to 
 
 blink. 
 Mgv.: matakevo, dim-sighted, one-eyed, 
 squinting. 
 mataki open, to expand, to clear up (of 
 weather), to open into, to debouch. 
 mataki hakahou, mataki iho, to reopen. 
 PS To. : mataki, well spread out, stretched 
 out. 
 mataku alarm, fear, cowardice, terror, 
 timid, danger, peril, perplexity; to 
 fear, to tremble. 
 tae mataku, brave, hardihood. 
 hiriga ie mataku, to go fearlessly. 
 mataku ke, dangerous, strange, for- 
 midable, sinister. 
 mataku no, scruple. 
 e ko mataku, security. 
 mataku verega kore, scruple. 
 matakua terrified. 
 
 hakamataku to alarm, affright, scare, 
 terrify. 
 P Pau.: mataku, fear. Mgv.: mataku, 
 frightened. Mq. : hadmetati, fear. 
 Ta. : matail, id. 
 The vowel variety in Marquesas finds 
 a slight echo far back along the migration 
 track in Efate and once in Torres Straits. 
 matamata {mata 4) sound of water. 
 matamataika (mataika) snow, pearl. 
 matamataki {mata i-mataki) to examine, 
 to pry into. 
 P Pau.: matakitaki, to pay a visit. Ta.: 
 matcitai, to see, to visit. 
 This is found in Nuclear Polynesia in 
 Samoa tidimata'i to look steadfastly; in 
 Tonga mataki to spy; in Futuna mataki 
 to watch, to examine. 
 matanevaneva drowsy, sleepy. 
 matapea tattooing on the body. 
 matapo blind, one-eyed. 
 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : matapo, id. 
 mataporcko to stare at. 
 matapupura spy, to keep the eyes on one 
 
 all the time. 
 mataputi chubby cheeks. 
 matara (nia~tara) to loose, to untie. 
 
 P Pau. : hakamataratara, to unloose, to 
 slacken. Mgv. : akamatara, to cut 
 the first thread of a piece of cloth 
 
 matara — continued. 
 
 so that it may be torn across. Ta. : 
 matara, to be loosed, untied, par- 
 doned. 
 matariki ynaea matariki, stone used for the 
 
 images T. 
 mataritorito {mata 2-ritorito) gentle. 
 matatea {mata i-tea) to look at one's cloth- 
 ing through vanity. 
 matateatea {mata 2-teatea) pale. 
 
 Mq. : matatea, white, of light color, not 
 tattooed. Ta. : matatea, pale. 
 matatikea {mata i-tikea) to testify. 
 matatea {mata 2-toa) warlike, brave, auda- 
 cious, courage, warrior, soldier, vic- 
 tor, victory. 
 hakamatatoa to drill, to discipline, 
 to encourage, to struggle. 
 PS Sa. : matatoa, brave-looking. 
 matatopa {mata 2-topa) modest, modesty. 
 matatoua {mata 2-toua) hostile appearance. 
 matau {mata -j-u) nipple, teat. 
 matau 1 right. 
 
 rima matau, right hand. 
 P Ta.: atau, right. Sa. : matau, id. 
 
 Probably tnatau is Proto-Samoan. The 
 Tongafiti form is katau (Maori, Raro- 
 tonga), Paumotu kotau: by loss of k this 
 becomes atau in Tahiti and akau in Hawaii. 
 matau 2 left (a sense-invert). 
 rima matau, left hand. 
 kaokao matau, left side. 
 matau 3 brave warrior, hero; courage; 
 ardent, bold, martial, celebrated; 
 to drill, to afTront. 
 hakamatau to discipUine, to drill, to 
 struggle, to encourage, to rely on. 
 matau 4 rustic. 
 
 mataui {mata i-ui) glance; to watch, to fix 
 the eyes on. 
 mataui a raro, modest, modesty. 
 matavai {mata 4-vai) a tear, lamentation, 
 
 to weep T. 
 mate death, to die, to be ill, to be unfor- 
 tunate. 
 hakamate to kill. 
 P Pau.: mate, to die. Mgv.: mate, to be 
 sick, dead, love, ardent desire. 
 Mq.: mate, illness, death, grief. 
 Ta. : ynate, death, illness. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 373.) 
 matea Hfeless, passionate 
 matega death. 
 
 Mgv.: matega, illness, death. 
 matekeo (mate-keo) pulmonary disease. 
 matemanava {mate-manava) to marvel at. 
 matemate to have a slight illness, to suffer 
 
 pain. 
 materaa {mate-raa) sunstroke. 
 matevai {mate-vai) thirst. 
 matoru thick, bushy. 
 
 matorutoru thick, opaque; not com- 
 pact (a sense-invert). 
 hakamatoru to stock. 
 hakamatorutoru to thicken. 
 P Mgv. : matoru, thick, gross, heavy, dull. 
 Mq.: matoutou, motou, thick. Ta. : 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 227 
 
 matoru — continued. 
 
 matoru, id. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 238.) 
 matou we. 
 
 to niatou, no matou, ours. 
 pei ra ta matou, proverb. 
 pel ra hoki ta matou, usage. 
 tnatu let us go, to be ready to go. 
 rA.-> Mgv.: matu, let us go. 
 matua 1 chronic. 
 
 Ta. : matua, id. 
 matua 2 a parent (metua). 
 matua tamaroa, father. 
 matua tamaahine, mother. 
 matua too, adoptive father. 
 matua kore, orphan. 
 P Pau. : makuahine, mother. Mgv. : motua, 
 father; matua, superintendent, 
 overseer. Mq.: matua, any man; 
 motua, father. Ta. : metua, metia, 
 father, mother, parent . (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 271.) 
 mau 1 as soon as, since. 
 mau 2 several. 
 
 te mau tagata, a collective use. 
 mau 3 food, meat. 
 
 mau nui, abundance of food, pro- 
 vision, harvest. 
 mau ke aval, abundance. 
 Mq.: mau, a great repast, a feast. 
 mau 4 end, to take away. 
 
 PS Sa.: mau, to result, to terminate. 
 mau 5 to hold, to seize, to detain, to arrest, 
 
 to retain, to catch, to grasp. 
 mau 6 certain, sure, true, correct, to con- 
 fide in. 
 mau roa, indubitable, sure. 
 P Mg\'., Mq., Ta.: mau, true, correct. 
 mau 7 fixed, constant, firm, stable, resolute, 
 calm. 
 tae mau, not fixed, unstable. 
 mati no, stable. 
 hakamau to make firm, to attach, to 
 consolidate, to tie, to assure. 
 pena hakamau, bridle. 
 hakamau ihoiho, to immortalize. 
 hakamau iho, restoration. 
 P Pau.: mau, solid, stable. Mgv.: mau, 
 fixed, firm, stable. Mq.: mau. 
 firm, attached, fixed. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 207.) 
 mau 8 to give, to accord, to remit, to satisfy, 
 to deliver ; to accept, to adopt, debt ; 
 to embark, to raise. 
 maua 1 at last. 
 maua 2 we. 
 
 to maua, no maua, our. 
 P Mq.: maua, we. Ta.: maua, id. 
 mauga mauga kore, impalpable. 
 maumau a step. 
 mauoko immovable. 
 maute paper mulberry (mahute Q). 
 P Mgv.: eute, ute, id. Mq.: w/e, id. Ta.: 
 aute. Hibiscus rosa-sinensis. Pau. : 
 auie, id. 
 Beyond the forms here listed the word 
 is known only through Samoa and Maori 
 aute. As to the frontal accretion by m 
 
 maute — continued. 
 
 see aanu. We can less readily account 
 for the frontal abrasion by which aute 
 becomes Marquesas and Mangareva ute. 
 mauteki to assure. 
 
 tae mauteki, ina kai mauteki, incred- 
 ulous. 
 mautini pumpkin, gourd, squash. 
 
 PS Pau.: waM/mi, gourd, pumpkin. Mq.: 
 mautini, a large gourd. Ta.: maU' 
 tini, pumpkin. Sa.: mautini, a 
 gourd. 
 The Samoan identification rests upon 
 the dictionary of Pere Violette, for Pratt 
 does not include it. With this exception 
 the word is not found outside Southeast 
 Polynesia. 
 me me mai, from, since. 
 
 Pau. : me, with, since, from. Mgv. : me, 
 and, as, like, so, with, for. Mq. : 
 me, and, as, like, so, with. 
 mea 1 red. 
 
 ata mea, the dawn. 
 meamea red, ruddy, rubicund, scarlet, 
 vermilion, yellow. 
 ariga meamea, florid. 
 kahu meamea, purple. 
 moni meamea, gold. 
 hanuanua meamea, rainbow. 
 pua ei meamea, to make yellow. 
 hakameamea to redden, to make 
 yellow. 
 PS Ta. : mea, red. 
 
 Sa. : memea, yellowish brown, sere. To. : 
 memea, drab. Fu. : mea, blond, yel- 
 lowish, red, chestnut. 
 mea 2 a thing, an object, elements (mee). 
 e mea, circumstance. 
 mea ke, different, excepted, save, but. 
 mea no iti, easy. 
 mea ra, nevertheless, but. 
 ra mea, to belong. 
 mea rakerake, assault. 
 ko mea, such an one. 
 a mea net, this. 
 a mea ka, during. 
 a mea, then. 
 
 no te mea, because, since, seeing that. 
 na te mea, since, 
 o mea era, that. 
 ko mea tera, however, but. 
 hakamea to prepare, to make ready. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: mea, a thing. 
 mea 3 in order that, for. 
 
 Mgv. : mea, because, on account of, see- 
 ing that, since. Mq.: mea, for. 
 mea 4 an individual. 
 
 tagata mea, tagata mee, an individual. 
 Mgv. : mea, an individual, such an one. 
 Mq., Ta.: mea, such an one. 
 mea 5 necessary, urgent. 
 
 e mea ka, must needs be, necesijary. 
 e mea, urgent. 
 mea 6 manners, customs. 
 meamee (meemee). 
 mee with, and (me). 
 mee (mea 2). 
 
228 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 meemee to plot, to intrigue. 
 meemeea contemptible. 
 hakamee irony, sarcasm, war song, to 
 
 plot. 
 hakameemee to blaspheme, disdain, 
 depreciate, derision, abuse, insult, 
 menace, despise, mock, offend, dis- 
 parage, ridicule, tease. 
 hakameemeega an insult. 
 Mq.: mee, to despise, mock, insult, 
 depreciate. 
 megeo (mageo). 
 mei of. 
 
 mei a, here, there, since, to spring 
 
 from. 
 mei a niea, issue. 
 mei ra, to result. 
 mei roto o 7nea, issue. 
 Mq.: mei, of, since. Ta.: mei, of. 
 meika banana. 
 
 Pau., Mgv.: meika, id. Mq.: meika, 
 meia, id. Ta. : meia, id. 
 meitaki good, agreeable, efficacious, excel- 
 lent, elegant, pious, valid, brilliant, 
 security, to please, to approve 
 (maitaki). 
 arif^a meitaki, handsome, of pleasant 
 
 mien. 
 mea meitaki ka rava, to deserve. 
 meitaki ke, marv'elous, better. 
 hakameitaki to make good, to amend, 
 to do good, to bless, to establish. 
 meitaki haga goodness. 
 PS Pau.: maitaki, good. Mgv.: meite- 
 taki, beautiful, good. Mq. : meitai, 
 good, agreeable, fit, wise, virtuous. 
 Ta.: maitai, good, well. 
 Nine: mitaki, good. 
 A pleasant view of the island life obtains 
 in the fact that this was one of the first 
 words which foreigners learned to recog- 
 nize, and the records of Cook and early 
 voyagers are dotted with myty, for the 
 Polynesian had no intuition to correct his 
 happy feeling that all that was new was 
 good. The Nine identification proves the 
 Proto-Samoan source, but the value of the 
 two elements here in composition evades 
 determination. These are mei (mai) and 
 taki. That it is not a closed stem meit 
 with formative augment aki is shown by 
 two considerations; the general disproof 
 is that our evidence is distinct that this 
 Proto-Samoan migration left Nuclear 
 Polynesia before these formative augments 
 had come into use (see note under iko); 
 a particular disproof is found in Ma- 
 ngareva where the dissimilar duplication 
 tetaki is clear evidence that taki is a stem. 
 In the former element we are confronted 
 with the problem of mei or tvai with three 
 instances of the one and two of the other, 
 bearing always in mind the rule that vowel 
 fixity is a scantily violated principle in these 
 languages. Nine exhibits such a number of 
 mutations in the quasi diphthongs as to 
 establish that variety as a subordinate 
 
 meitaki — continued 
 character of that language. In the mate- 
 rial collated in The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 page 52, we find no evidence bearing on 
 ai or ei in Nine, but in Tonga we find one 
 instance (Samoa nei, Tonga ni) where ei 
 becomes i. I incline to consider mei the 
 origin of this element. We note Mota 
 matai good. 
 Mekemeke the great spirit, represented by 
 
 a bird T (Makemake Q). 
 mekenu (makenu). 
 mene thumb Q. 
 
 menege to grow, great, fat, famous, not- 
 able (manege), 
 menegea grown. 
 
 hakamenege to make large, to aug- 
 ment. 
 Mq. : menene, meneke, to grow. 
 menia adulterer. 
 
 Mgv.: mania, sexual feeling, involun- 
 tary delight from sexual feeling. 
 meniri to sour, to shiver. 
 
 tekeo meniri, to cool, to chill. 
 meniri ko manava, little finger. 
 merere (marere). 
 mereti Wednesday (Mercredi). 
 meriri (mariri). 
 merita merit. 
 tnerone melon 
 meta the mass {messe). 
 metia Messiah. 
 metua (matua). 
 meua hopeless. 
 migo decrepit, weak, wrinkled. 
 
 mimigo korae mimigo, wrinkled brow. 
 migomigo decrepit, weak, wrinkle. 
 
 paa migomigo, sterile. 
 hakamigo to mock, mockery. 
 hakamigomigo cross, peevish, to dis- 
 dain, depreciate, derision, grin, gri- 
 mace, irony, despise, defy, ridicule. 
 TPau.: wfgown'go, wrinkled. Mgv.: migo- 
 migo, a fold, a wrinkle. Mq. : mino- 
 mino, mikomiko, mimiS, id. Ta. : 
 miomiS, id. 
 migoigoi indefinite number, infinity, innu- 
 merable, million. 
 migorigori (migosigosi). 
 migosigosi to interlace (migorigori R, 
 probably a typographical error). 
 PS Sa.: migomigosi, to twine around. 
 Fu. : migo, zigzag. 
 If my interpretation of migorigori as a 
 printer's error in reading the manuscript 
 be correct this will be the sole instance of 
 the sibilant in Southeast Polynesia. On 
 the other hand the mutation s-r has not 
 been identified in a single instance in Poly- 
 nesian, and in Melanesian borrowing 
 appears in but two instances, and those 
 very doubtful. 
 mihimihi fine rain, to drizzle, sleet, thick 
 fog. 
 Mgv.: ua mihi, fine rain. 
 mikamika curly. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 229 
 
 mikamika — continued. 
 
 rauoho mikamika, tangled hair. 
 Mq.: hadmimiko, curly. 
 mi mi urine, to make water. 
 tae mimi, dysury. 
 na mimi, urethra. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : mimi, urine. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 375.) 
 mimiro compass, to roll one over another, 
 to turn in a circle. 
 P Pau. : miro, to rope. 
 mine to spy, to make signs with the eyes, 
 to glance. 
 mata mine, to consider. 
 minemine to consider, to make signs 
 with the eyes. 
 mini to carry one's head high. 
 minuta minute of time. 
 miramira to shake, to perplex, tangled. 
 
 hakamiramira to perplex. 
 mirimiri curly. 
 
 rauoho mirimiri, lock of hair. 
 miripau testes T (maripu). 
 ? miritoun seaweed T. 
 miro tree, plant, wood, plank, ship, building. 
 miro kohuhoku, bush, thicket. 
 miro takataka, bush. 
 miro ttipu, tree. 
 miro vavau, switch. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: miro, a tree with red 
 wood, Thespesia populnea. Mq.: 
 mio, id. 
 miroahi firebrand. 
 tniterio mystery. 
 
 miti to suck, to lap, to lick, to taste, to 
 absorb, to drain. 
 tae miti, inexhaustible. 
 P Pau. : mitimiti, to lap, to lick up. Mgv. : 
 miti, to lick, to percolate away. 
 Mq. : miti, to taste, to lick, to suck, 
 to absorb, to evaporate. Ta.: miti, 
 to lick. 
 mitimiti to clack the tongue. 
 mitinare missionary. 
 mitutika the lip Q. 
 
 In the unfamiliar handwriting of an 
 unknown language nu might easily be 
 misread as mi; thus we may restore the 
 prototype nuiutika in the manuscript 
 source which we infer; then in recognition 
 of the frequent n-ng mutation we restore 
 the true form gututika, the tattooing on 
 the lips. 
 mo 1 for (moo). 
 
 ika ke avai mo, abuse (bad treatment 
 
 too great for). 
 riva mo tere, navigable (fit for voy- 
 aging). 
 pu moo naa, hiding-place (hole for 
 
 hiding). 
 koona moo tomo, port (place for enter- 
 ing). 
 moo iharaa, ordinary. 
 moo te oone, shovel (for the sand). 
 PS Mgv.: mo, for. 
 Sa., To., Fu.,Niue, Ma., Aniwa: mo, id. 
 
 mo 2 in order that (moo). 
 
 mo okorua, to accompany, to adjoia 
 
 (in order to be two-together). 
 moo arai, to join (in order to be to- 
 gether). 
 mo 3 a negative value (moo). 
 moo aneira, inopportune. 
 moa fowl. 
 
 moa toa, cock. 
 moa uha, hen. 
 
 moa ohoa, crowing of cocks. 
 moa manua, wild fowl. 
 moa herea, tame fowl. 
 PPau.: OToa, domestic fowl. Mgv.: woo, 
 cock. Mq.: woa, hen. Ta.: moa, 
 cock, hen. 
 moahu to aid. 
 moana salt water, deep sea, ocean. 
 
 P Pau.: moana-tekereke, blue. Mgv.: 
 moana, the sea, the ocean. Mq. : 
 moana, ocean, high sea. Ta.: 
 moana, sea, ocean, abysmal depth 
 or height, heaven. 
 moaua hibiscus. 
 
 moe to sleep, to lie at full length, to dream, 
 to brood, to place, to cohabit. 
 moe atu, to leave off, to desist. 
 moe atu ra, to adjourn, to postpone. 
 moe hakahepo, to talk in the deep. 
 moe aherepo, somnambulist, sleep- 
 walker. 
 moe hakataha, to sleep on the side. 
 moe no, to oversleep, concubinage. 
 moe tahae, to be a light sleeper. 
 moe tahaga, a sleeper. 
 moe vaeahatu, moe hakaroa, to sleep 
 
 sprawling. 
 rava moe, to sleep sound. 
 ariga moe ki raro, to lie flat on the 
 
 ground. 
 tae moe, bachelor. 
 hakamoe to brood, to fold the wings; 
 to reserve, to lay up; to struggle. 
 P Pau.: moe, sleep. Mgv.: moe, sleep, 
 to lie down, coitus, to shut the eyes. 
 Mq. : moe, to sleep, to lie down; 
 hadmoe, to set down on the ground. 
 Ta. : moe, to sleep, to lie down. 
 moea moea raruga, lying flat. 
 moeaivi thin. 
 
 Mq.: ivi, hadivi, id. Ta. : ivi, id. 
 moega mat. 
 
 Pau.: moehega, bed. Mgv.: moega, a 
 sleeping mat. Mq. : moena,moeka, 
 mat, floor cloth, bed. Ta.: moea, 
 bed. 
 moemata to sleep with the eyes open. 
 
 mea moemata, phantom. 
 moemoea a dream, vision. 
 
 tikeahaga moemoea, apparition by 
 night. 
 T Mgv., Mq., Ta. : moemoea, dream. 
 mogo shark. 
 
 PPau.: mago, id. Mgv.: wago, id. Mq.: 
 mano, mako, mono, moko, id. Ta.: 
 mao, id. 
 
230 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 mogo — continued . 
 
 In addition to this list the word is found 
 as mago in Samoa, Maori, Niue, and in 
 Viti as niego. It is only in Rapanui and 
 the Marquesas that we encounter the 
 variant mogo. 
 mogugu orifice, anus, backside. 
 mogugu kore, constipation. 
 mogugu kiitkiu, ingrate, ungrateful. 
 Mgv.: mogugu, gills of fish. Mq.: 
 monunu, mokuku, larynx, Adam's 
 apple. 
 The general sense of orifice suffices 
 to coordinate Rapanui and Mangareva; 
 the Marquesas is further removed and 
 obscure. 
 tnogugupuru infidelity, unfaithful, ingrate 
 
 (magugupuru). 
 mohai idol, image, sculpture, statue (moai 
 T, moi Q). 
 mohai rikiriki, amulet. 
 ragi mohai, dappled sky. 
 mohimohi level, to level. 
 
 hakamohi stem, serious, grave. 
 Mgv. : mohia, to be straight, rigid. 
 mokai {mo i-kai 4) fruit. 
 moki signification, sense (mooki). 
 Mgv.: moki, subject, occasion. 
 (Sa.: nzo't, true; more probably the 
 represents, though this is quite 
 unusual, the n of moni; for mo'iis 
 not reproduced as moki in any of 
 the languages of Nuclear Polynesia.) 
 mokimoki lenitive, emollient. 
 moko 1 lizard. 
 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq. : moko, id. Ta. moo, id. 
 moko 2 to stun, to be dizzy. 
 PS Sa.: mo'o, to be surprised. 
 
 An interesting parallel comes to mind 
 in English astound, which also carries the 
 idea of surprise in terms of stun. But 
 nothing can be more fallacious than such 
 parallels between enormously separated 
 languages if we seek to assign them more 
 than curious interest, for it is extremely 
 unsafe to consider the Polynesians as 
 thinking, or as capable of thinking, in 
 conformity with the laws of our thought. 
 (moko 3) hakamoko to accomplish. 
 mokohi grain, full-grown berry (mokoi). 
 mokohi haraoa. grain. 
 Mgv.: tnokohe, food. 
 mokoimokoi heart T, kidney. 
 mokomoko sharp, pointed, slender, cape, 
 headland. 
 gulti mokomoko, pointed lips. 
 moku bunch grass T (mouku). 
 momomomo niho momomomo, decayed 
 teeth. 
 PS Sa. : momomo, to crumble. To. : momo, 
 broken up, crumbled. Fu.: momo, 
 to pulverize, to break. Niue: 
 momomomo, in driblets. Viti: 
 momoka, to break fine. 
 momore (more). 
 momotu (motu). 
 moni money, silver, platinum. 
 
 moni — continued. 
 
 moi meamea, gold. 
 moni tara, dollar. 
 mooka to implant. 
 mooku mine. 
 
 Mgv.: moku, id. 
 moomoe (mo i-moe) nuptial. 
 moraoa R (morava). 
 morava to catch, to have, to conquer, to 
 gain, to obtain, to participate; to 
 be able, capable, to procure, to 
 profit, to realize, to recover, to find. 
 morava iho, to recover. 
 more rent, fracture, to break. 
 
 manava more, desolate, to grieve. 
 momore breaking. 
 
 momore hihi, to damage, to injure. 
 moremore to divide into bits. 
 Mgv. : akamore, to decapitate, to cut off 
 pieces of wood. 
 morega fraction. 
 moremorepua to pick flowers. 
 mori oil. 
 
 mori eoeo, pomade. 
 Pau.: mori, oil for burning. Mgv.: 
 mori, candle, taper, wax. Mq.: 
 moi, coconut. Ta. : mori, oil, lamp. 
 motare clock. 
 
 Mgv., Mq.: motara, id. 
 The object being foreign, and the name 
 probably a loan, I incline to think that 
 the two languages have syncopated 
 chronometer. I favor this the more par- 
 ticularly since in the language of sailors 
 this timepiece is commonly pronounced 
 chronomoter, a vowel coloring by attrac- 
 tion not unknown to students of orthoepy. 
 A derivation from the French montre is 
 possible, but it does violence to the 
 island treatment of such borrowings. 
 motiho land fog. 
 
 motiotio ragi motiotio, sky streaked with 
 clouds. 
 Mgv. : tiolio, to be specked or marked. 
 motu to break, to cut with a knife, to sever, 
 to rupture; rent, reef, shoal, rock. 
 ynotu poto, to cut short. 
 arelare motu, an oratory. 
 jnolu kivakiva, an uncovered shoal. 
 momotu to cut up. 
 
 tae momotu, e ko momotu, indissoluble. 
 P Pau.: motu, island; komutu, to break. 
 Mgv.: motu, an island, a rock, to 
 cut, to be broken. Mq.: motu, 
 island, land, to break, to cut up, to 
 take to pieces. Ta.: motu, a low 
 island, to be broken, cut up. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 383-) 
 motuava (motu-ava i) a hollowed rock. 
 motuhaua archipelago. 
 motu pi ri {motu-piri) archipelago. 
 motuputuputu {motu-putuputu) archi- 
 pelago. 
 moturauri south wind T. 
 moturogorogo to write T. 
 mou I enough [moua, mouga). 
 PS Sa. : mou, many. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 231 
 
 mou 2 to get (mau). 
 hakamou id. 
 
 mou 3 to use up, to expend, to absorb. 
 hakamou to spend. 
 hakamou mou to use up, to expend. 
 mou 4 to be silent, shy, dejected, stupid, 
 taciturn, mute, uncomplaining, si- 
 lence, shut up!, attention! 
 mou no, to speak in laconic terms, 
 dull, mute, silence. 
 hakamou to silence, to shut up, to 
 
 quiet. 
 Mq.: mou, peace, tranquil, quiet. 
 mou 5 to cease, to end, to finish, to con- 
 clude; a pact, agreement. 
 mou noa, to endure (mau). 
 mou a te toua, reconciliation. 
 ina kai mou, always, eternal, per- 
 petual. 
 ina e ko mou, incessant. 
 e ko mou, always. 
 tae mou, permanent, perpetual. 
 hakamou to accomplish, to end, to 
 conclude, to consummate, to con- 
 ciliate. 
 moumou e ko moumou, indissoluble. 
 hakamou mouga the finish, termina- 
 tion. 
 Mgv. : mou, to quench the thirst. 
 mou 6 to harass. 
 
 mori no, to suffer damage. 
 hakamou to abolish, abrogate, anni- 
 hilate, nullify, annul, impoverish, 
 destroy, interrupt, exterminate, 
 plunder, smooth out folds. 
 moumou to devastate, pillage, devas- 
 tation, destruction. 
 hakamou mou to demolish, to ravage, 
 
 to suppress. 
 Ta.: mou, to extinguish, to destroy. 
 moua enough, past (mou, mouga). 
 mouga 1 enough, that's all, at last (mou, 
 
 moua). 
 mouga 2 mountain, ridge of hills. 
 mouga Hi, hillock. 
 tua mouga, mountain top. 
 hiriga mouga, hillside, declivity, slope. 
 PPau.: wa/zMgfl, mountain. Mgv.: mou, 
 maga, mountain. Mq. : mouna, 
 mouka, peak or crest of a mountain. 
 Ta. : maua, moua, mountain. 
 Regarding mauga as the basic form we 
 note that mouga is found in Rapanui, 
 Tonga, Uvea, Nine, and Tahiti. Pau- 
 motu mahuga is explicable through care- 
 lessness in the use, or record, of the aspirate. 
 The two forms of Mangareva indicate that, 
 like Tahiti, it had both forms ; in the dilapi- 
 dation, itself most unusual, they have 
 fared differently. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 195.) 
 mouga 3 extinction, end, interruption, solu- 
 tion. 
 te mouga te hiriga, end of a voyage. 
 pagaha mouga kore, without consola- 
 tion. 
 mouga 4 to get. 
 
 mouku grass, hay, straw, herb, vegetable 
 (moku). 
 
 mouku pakapaka, hay. 
 mouku no, meadow. 
 pua mouku, herb. 
 koona mouku, pasture, grass land. 
 PS Mgv. : mouku, a species of scented fern. 
 Pau.: tnaukti, a rush; moku, grass. 
 Mq. : mouku, reed. Ta. : mauu, a 
 plant resembling rushes. 
 Sa. : mau'u, grass and weeds used to 
 cover the roots of taro. To. : mo- 
 htiku, grass. Fu.: mouku, cleared 
 land. Uvea: wo/i2<)feM, grass. Ma.: 
 mouku, a large fern. 
 In Samoa this is herbage employed to a 
 specific end. The designation of grass in 
 general is Samoa mutia. Nine motietie, 
 Futuna mutie. Uvea musie. The variety 
 of sense in Southeast Polynesia may be 
 attributed to the specification of other 
 herbs commonly used as a mulch. We 
 note the intimate agreement of Rapanui 
 and Paumotu moku grass, a form not else- 
 where found. 
 moukuhiva couchgrass. 
 mounu bait, lure. 
 
 PMgv.,Mq.: OTO«/n<, bait, to allure. Ta.: 
 maunu, id. 
 The duplicate forms are thus dis- 
 tributed: 
 mounu Rapanui, Mangareva, Marquesas. Maori, 
 
 Tonga, Uvea. 
 maunu Samoa, Tahiti, Maori. 
 
 They are, therefore, not critical. 
 mova marshmallow T (mauve). 
 mu huhuru wm, woolly R (probably an abbre- 
 viation of yntilone in the MSS.) 
 mua the front, that which comes foremost. 
 a mau, before, ahead, to precede, 
 
 come on, forward. 
 kapu a mua, oho a mua, to go ahead. 
 i mua, before, heretofore, preceding. 
 i mua atu, sooner. 
 
 ki mua, at first, before, to go before. 
 ko mua, at first, then, otherwhile. 
 mua a mua, to march at the head. 
 mua roa, the first. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : mua, front, 
 foremost. 
 muko to announce. 
 muraki to bury T. 
 muri the rear, that which comes last. 
 a muri, future. 
 a muri noa atu, never. 
 i muri, afterward, henceforth, here- 
 after. 
 i muri 00 na, to accompany. 
 ki muri, after, future, henceforth, 
 
 then, final. 
 muri, last. 
 P Pau.,Mgv.,Ta. : muri, last. Mq. : mui, id. 
 tnutone sheep, mutton. 
 
 While beef, particularly when corned, 
 has come to popularity in the islands, 
 mutton is considered unpalatable. 
 
232 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 na I when, as soon as (ga). 
 
 Mgv. : na, because, seeing that, whereas. 
 na 2 the, that, some, any, certain (ga). 
 pei na, thus, Hke that. 
 P Mq.: na, the (plural). Ta.: na. id. 
 na 3 of. 
 
 P Pau.: na, of, belonging to. Mgv.: na, 
 of, by, on account of. Mq.: na, of, 
 by, for, on the part of. Ta.: na, 
 of, by, for. 
 na 4 ? possessive. 
 
 na mea, to belong to (? his thing). 
 Mgv.: «a, him, of him, to him. Ta. :na, 
 he, his, him. 
 na 5 (ana 2). 
 
 i miiri 00 na, to accompanj\ 
 naa to hide, to conceal, occult, secret. 
 pu moo naa, hiding-place. 
 tae naa, frank, candid. 
 naa no, to deny. 
 naanaa secretly. 
 
 hakanaa to hide, clandestine, secret, 
 to deny, to darken. 
 topa hakanaa, unexpected. 
 ki hakanaa, a secret. 
 vanaga hakanaa, a secret. 
 PS Mq.: hakana, hadna, to conceal, hide, 
 secrete. 
 Sa. : na, to conceal. 
 naaku mine. 
 
 Mgv.: naku, id. Mq.: »a'M, id. Ta.: 
 nan, id. 
 naana his. 
 naau yours. 
 naga some. 
 
 naginagi to feed, to nibble. 
 nainai point of a lance. 
 nako 1 fat, grease, lard, marrow, tallow. 
 PS Mq.: nako, turtle meat; kao, fat. 
 Pau.: akohaga.m&at. Ta.: ao, fat 
 of fowl or fish. 
 Sa.: ga'o, fat, lard. To., Fu., Niue, 
 
 Ma.: gako, id. 
 Had Monseigneur Dordillon eaten his 
 way to the civic chair of London instead of 
 coming to starveling preferment in the 
 bishopric of a savage diocese he would 
 surely have defined the nako of the Mar- 
 quesan turtle in terms of calipash and 
 calipee. 
 nako 2 squamous, scurfy. 
 naku (naaku). 
 
 nam u nam u I to chew, to devour, to lap up, 
 food, glutton. 
 rava namunamu, to eat noisily, to 
 champ when eating. 
 PS Mgv. : namunamu, to eat with the 
 lips, to nibble. Ha.: namunamu, 
 to nibble. 
 Sa., To., Fu.: lamu, to chew. 
 This involves the l-n mutation. This 
 is characteristic of the dependence of 
 Nukuoro on Samoa and occurs in other 
 languages as well (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 52). Moiki shows uniformly a 
 secondary stage of this mutation, l-n-ng. 
 namunamu 2 to yelp. 
 
 nanagi to tear with the teeth. 
 nanai spider. 
 
 kahu nanai, cobweb. 
 nanenane sweetness. 
 nape to name. 
 
 nape iho, to give a nickname. 
 napehaga nomination. 
 naponapo handsome, bright, to shine, to 
 glorify. 
 hakanaponapo to amend, to better, to 
 embellish. 
 natura nature, essence of god. 
 nave manti nave, great abscess. 
 neanea rimamatua neanea, thumb. 
 
 Pau.: man^manea, finger. Ha.: manea, 
 hoof, nail, claw. 
 neenee (nene). 
 neginegi to shorten. 
 
 nego to be equipped with, to fill up, to 
 suffice, full, complete, plenty, whole, 
 plain, quantity, sum. 
 tiego mai, to assemble. 
 tae nego, incomplete, insufficient, im- 
 perfect. 
 negonego to agglomerate, to heap up, 
 cargo, load of fruit. 
 negonego mai, to flow in. 
 mea negonego, enough, plenty. 
 tae negonego, few. 
 tai negonego, tide. 
 hakanego to enlarge, to supply, to 
 accumulate, to assemble, to surfeit, 
 to augment, to overrun, populous. 
 hakanegonego to accumulate, to fill 
 up, to multiply, to amass. 
 hakanegonego rakau, to enrich. 
 nehe odor. 
 
 nehenehe fern, moss. 
 nehu obscure, cloudy. 
 
 hakanehu to disguise. 
 hakanenehu serious. 
 nei here, this. 
 
 ina o nei, absence, to be away. 
 a mea nei, this. 
 i nei, kona nei, here. 
 hou a nei, modem. 
 ki nei, hither. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: nei, this, here. 
 neinei I to defecate, to lay eggs. 
 hare neinei, latrine. 
 kopu 7ieinei ma te mataku, phobic 
 
 evacuation. 
 koona neinei, latrine. 
 hakaneinei to purge. 
 neinei 2 to squeeze, to press. 
 
 Pau. : nekineki, to compress. Ta. : neinei, 
 to press, to oppress, to trample 
 down. 
 (neira) aneira. 
 a. now, actual, at once, this instant, to-day, 
 
 soon, presently, in a little. 
 h. to adjourn. 
 
 moo aneira, inopportune. 
 aneira nei, soon, 
 (neke) hakaneke to move. 
 
 ata hakaneke mai, near by. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 233 
 
 neke — continued . 
 
 Pau. : neke atti, to change out of place. 
 Mgv. : akaneke, to come near. 
 neku nekii ravatotouti, agile. 
 nekuneku to grate. 
 
 nemonemo independent, independence. 
 (nemu) hakanemu to compress. 
 
 hoe hakanemu, clasp knife. 
 nene pulsation. 
 
 ua nene, the pulse. 
 nene ki te puoko, to shake the head. 
 hakaneenee physician. 
 nenehu (nehu). 
 nenenene I agreeable, suave. 
 
 Ta. : nenenene, agreeable, sweet smelling. 
 nenenene 2 intestines T. 
 nenere weak. 
 neranera (? nn'aneva, nivaniva). 
 
 mata neranera, drowsy, sleepy. 
 nevaneva 7nata nevaneva, drowsy, sleepy 
 
 (nivaniva). 
 ?nevhive (? hiva). 
 
 maea nevhive, granite used for stone 
 axes T. 
 nieue snow (neige). 
 nihinihi obtuse. 
 
 tuaivi nihinihi, hunchback. 
 ninihi surge of the sea. 
 
 nianava ninihi, colic. 
 hakamanavanihinihi indigestion. 
 niho I tooth, tongs. 
 
 niho g,aa, toothache. 
 niho hakakikaa, protruding teeth. 
 niho hakarite, regular teeth. 
 niho hati, broken teeth. 
 niho keekee, protruding teeth. 
 niho kerekere, black teeth. 
 niho momomomo, decayed teeth. 
 niho para, decayed teeth. 
 niho reeree, black teeth. 
 niho ritorito, white teeth. 
 niho uneki, to show the teeth. 
 niho urei, to show the teeth. 
 P Pau., Mgv.: niho, tooth. Mq.: niho, 
 tooth, horn, tentacle. Ta.: niho, 
 tooth, horn. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 302.) 
 niho 2 to speak evil, surly. 
 nihogau to clench the teeth. 
 nihotete to gnash the teeth, 
 (nli) hakanii to enlarge (? hakanui). 
 nikoniko tortuous. 
 
 PS Sa. : ni'o, to do things in a semicircle. 
 To.: taka-niko, circles around the 
 moon. Fu.: niko, to turn about. 
 Nine: nikoa, a halo. 
 ninaa terrific. 
 nini dysentery. 
 
 nininini to flow, to fall into, diarrhea, 
 to pour out, hemorrhage, to leak, 
 to fall drop by drop, to fly off in 
 sparks. 
 hakanininini to water, to pass any 
 liquid. 
 niniko garland. 
 niniro garland. 
 ninitoto (nini-tolo) dysentery. 
 
 nira needle. 
 
 nire virgin. 
 
 nironiro garbage. 
 
 niu coconut, palm, spinning top. 
 
 PPau., Ta. : «;«, coconut. Mgv.: niu, a. 
 top; niu mea, coconut. Mq. : niu, 
 coconut, a top. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 390.) 
 niuhi shark T (ninki T). 
 
 Mq. : niuhi, a large fish resembling the 
 shark. 
 nivaniva absurd, stupidity, bungler, deli- 
 rium, madness, to err, to wander 
 in mind, folly, foolish, heedless, 
 frenzied, imbecile, senseless, odd, 
 inconsistent, simple, dupe, stupid, 
 flighty (nevaneva). 
 nivaniva o te mata, lethargy. 
 hakanivaniva queer, bewitched, stupe- 
 fied, to tell lies. 
 PS Ta. : nivaniva, neneva, foolish, stupid, 
 mad. 
 Sa.: niniva, giddy, dizzy. 
 The duplicity of form in Tahiti is suffi- 
 cient warrant for the same duplicity in 
 Rapanui. Pere Roussel has overdefined 
 the word, a common result of his method 
 from outside, and this has obscured the 
 Rapanui signification. We lack data for 
 a satisfactory comparison, but I venture 
 upon the suggestion that this word de- 
 scribes the situation of one who is not in 
 perfect control of his faculties; he would 
 recognize in himself the physical effect 
 or condition as giddiness or dizziness, as 
 in Samoan; his friends would characterize 
 his actions as frenzied or any other of the 
 hodfixl of meanings which Pere Roussel 
 has been at pains to discover. 
 no 1 of (na). 
 
 no te mea, becau.se (of the thing). 
 
 no te ragi, celestial (of the sky). 
 
 no ira, wherefore (of that). 
 
 PPau.: «o, of, belonging to. Mgv., Ta.: 
 
 no, of. Mq. : no, of, for, on. 
 
 no 2 intensive. 
 
 hakapee no kai hoao, abundance. 
 riva no iti, convalescence. 
 haga no iti, to plot mischief. 
 hare itiiti no, hut. 
 no mai intensive, spontaneously. 
 tuhi no mai, to accuse. 
 hiri tahaga no mai, to go on without 
 
 stopping. 
 topa tahaga no mai, wholly une.xpected. 
 Mgv.: noa, wholly, entirely, without 
 end. Mq. : no, wholly, entirely. 
 no 3 exclusive, unique, that and naught else. 
 gutu no, vain words. 
 noho no, stay-at-home, apathy. 
 Mgv. : noa, to do nothing else, without 
 others, unique. 
 noa I though, although. 
 
 Pau., Mgv.: noa, id. 
 noa 2 intensive. 
 
 e kore noa, never. 
 
 garo noa, to go on forever. 
 
234 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 noa 2 — continued. 
 
 a muri noa atu, never. 
 uru noa, to enter deeply. 
 Mgv.: noa, wholly, entirely, without 
 end, to do nothing else, without 
 others, unique. Mq.: noa, very, 
 greatly, enough. 
 noa 3 common, ordinary. 
 
 noa ki te mau, impartial. 
 P Pau. : noa, single, simple, spontaneous. 
 Mq.: noa, simply, accidentally. 
 Ta.: noa, common, simple. 
 noa 4 negative. 
 
 ntou noa, to endure. 
 nohea where? 
 
 noho seat, bench, dwelling, marriage, posi- 
 tion, posture, situation, session, 
 sojourn; to sit, to dwell, to reside, 
 to rest, to halt, to inhabit (kano- 
 cho Q). 
 noho hahatti, to sit cross-legged. 
 noho hakahaga, apathy. 
 noho heeni'.a, countryman. 
 noho kaiga, native. 
 noho kenu, married. 
 noho ke noho ke, to change place. 
 noho muri, to stay behind. 
 noho noa, invariable. 
 noho opata, to stand on a cliff. 
 noho pagaha, badly placed. 
 noho pepe, table. 
 
 noho tahaga, bachelor, unmarried. 
 noho vie, married. 
 
 noho no, apathy, stay-at-home, col- 
 onist, idler, inhabitant, inactive, 
 immobile, settler, lazy, loiterer. 
 hakanoho to abolish, to rent, to lease, 
 to enslave, to dissuade, to exclude, 
 to exempt, to install, to substitute, 
 hostage. 
 hakanohohia stopped. 
 P Pau. : noho, to dwell, to reside, to rest. 
 Mgv.: noho, to sit, to remain, to 
 dwell. Mq. : noho, to sit, to dwell, 
 to reside, to remain, to abstain 
 from, to be married. Ta.: noho, 
 to sit, to remain, to dwell. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 259.) 
 nohookotahi isolated. 
 
 hakanohookotahi id. 
 nohoga seat. 
 
 P Mgv.: nohoga, a seat, chair, action of 
 sitting down. Mq. : nohona, nohoka, 
 seat, chair. 
 nohoturi to kneel, genuflexion. 
 nohovaega to preside. 
 nohue ape-fish T. 
 
 Mgv.: nohu, a fish with poisonous spines. 
 Mq.: nohu, a small fish. Ta. : 
 nohu, a fish with a spine whose 
 prick is very dangerous. 
 noi to bend down toward the ground, to bow 
 down, to worship. 
 hakanoi to prostrate oneself. 
 nokinoki concave. 
 
 noku 1 mine. 
 
 Mq.: no'u, id. Ta.: nou, id. 
 (noku 2) hakanoku to hide, partial, par- 
 tiality. 
 nokunoku throat. 
 noma succulent. 
 
 nomanoma delicate, sweet, a dainty. 
 mea nomanoma, to delight. 
 P Pau.: momona, odor, savor. Mgv.: 
 momona, grease, fat. Mq. : momona, 
 exquisite, delicious, fat meat. Ta.: 
 momona, sweet, sugar, delicious. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 281.) 
 The metathesis (cabe type) in asso- 
 ciating jtoma with momona entails no 
 difficulty upon the Polynesian. 
 nonoi to implore, to beg from house to 
 house, to make a plea, to petition. 
 nonoi pogeha, to beg with insistence. 
 nonoi tae hakama, to beg shamelessly. 
 nonoihaga petition. 
 P Pau.: nojioi, to exact, to require. Mgv.: 
 inoi, to demand. Mq. : woj, nonoi, 
 inoi, to beg, to solicit. 
 The use of i in Mangareva and Mar- 
 quesas inoi is a peculiarity repeated in 
 Maori, and, so far as we may judge, pro- 
 duces no effect upon the sense; equally with- 
 out effect this augment i is noted in irere 
 and iioko, which in no wise differ from the 
 sense of rere and toko. 
 noona him. 
 nua cloak T (inua Q). 
 nuehine old woman. 
 nui 1 grave, serious. 
 
 nui 2 great, large, numerous, famous, not- 
 able, prosperous. 
 nui atu, greater. 
 nui tahaga, superabundant. 
 hakanui to grow, to enlarge, to aug- 
 ment, to multiply. 
 nuia to prosper. 
 nuiga greatness, generaUty, quantity. 
 
 nuiga tagata, population. 
 nuinui great, large. 
 
 manava nuinui, appetite. 
 maga nuinui, to bolt the food. 
 nuinui ke, wild, numerous. 
 nuinuia to grow. 
 hakanuinui to amplify. 
 nunui great, considerable, plump, enor- 
 mous, extreme, fame, famous, con- 
 spicuous. 
 nunui ke, immense. 
 nunuiga intense, intensity. 
 hakanunui to exaggerate. 
 P Mgv., Mq. : nui, great, large, numer- 
 ous. Ta.: nui, great. 
 Not appearing in Nuclear Polynesia save 
 in Samoa, even there in no great use, nui 
 is preferably assigned to the Tongafiti. 
 (nuka) hakanukanuka to disdain. 
 (nuko) hakanukonuko irony. 
 nunu thin. 
 
 nunupaka id. 
 nuu bile. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 235 
 
 O I tat 0, rippling water. 
 
 (Compare, in some sea sense — Mgv. : akao, 
 a narrow arm of the sea, to throw 
 stones into the water in order to 
 drive fish into a net.) 
 o 2 of. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: o, of, 
 o 3 a verb sign. 
 
 mua, at first. 
 
 ina nei, to be away (not-being-here). 
 oa oa atikea, ignorant, not to know. 
 oaha actual. 
 
 oaha mai, without consequences. 
 oe 1 thou. 
 
 P Pau., Mgv. : koe, id. Mq. : oe, koe, id. 
 Ta.: oe. id. 
 oe 2 dorsal fin (cf. ae, one, sword). 
 oeoe 1 to be lame. 
 
 Ha. : oi, to limp, to walk stiffly. 
 oeoe 2 (hoe 2). 
 Ogaa nest. 
 ogahea when. 
 
 Ta.: nafea, nahea, id. Sa. : anafea, id. 
 oganeira a little while ago, earlier to-day, 
 instant, presently. 
 Sa. : analeila, earlier to-day. 
 ogapo last night. 
 
 Ta.: inapo, id. Sa.: anapo, id. 
 oge hunger, dearth, famine, hungry. 
 
 PPau.: hoge, scarcity, dearth, hungry. 
 Mgv. : oge, hunger, famine, hungry. 
 Mq.: one, oke, id. Ta. : oe, id. 
 The Proto-Samoan carried the initial 
 aspirate, as shown by hoge in Tonga, Uvea, 
 and Niue; thus Paumotu derives from 
 Nuclear Polynesia directly. 
 Ohio iron, steel, chain, gold coin T {hiohio 2, 
 iho 4). 
 ohio gagau, ohio haha, bit (of bridle). 
 ohio raparapa, tin. 
 ohio lagataga, hinge. 
 ivi ohio, needle. 
 toto ohio, rust. 
 
 hakamau ei ohio, to put in irons. 
 ohiohio whirlwind, waterspout. 
 PS Ta.: puahiohio, waterspout. 
 
 Sdi.: asiosio, \A. To.: ahiohio, id. Fu.: 
 asiosio, id. Niue: hiohio, id. 
 ohititika to go in various directions. 
 oho 1 to delegate. 
 
 rava oho, to root. 
 oho 2 to go , to keep on going, to walk, to 
 depart, to retire. 
 ka oho, begone, good-bye (koomai R. 
 
 kohomai T). 
 oho amua, to precede. 
 oho mai, to come, to bring. 
 oho ariirua, to sail as consorts. 
 hakaoho to send, a messenger. 
 oho 3 tehe oho te ikapotu, to abut, adjoin. 
 
 tnei nei tehe i oho mai ai incite ikapotu, 
 
 as far as, to. 
 kai oho, to abstain, to forego. 
 hakaoho to put on the brakes. 
 oho 4 the head (only in the composite 
 rauoho hair). 
 
 ohoa 1 ku ohoa, absence, to keep out of the 
 
 way. 
 ohoa 2 moa ohoa, crow of cocks. (Cf. 00a.) 
 Mq.: oho, the squeal of frightened 
 swine, noise of fish when the seine 
 isdrawn. Ta.: aaoa, crow of cocks. 
 ohogimai come here T (? hoki mai). 
 ohu 1 a cry, a call, to speak in loud tones, 
 to promulgate, to publish. 
 ohuohu to applaud, a distant sound. 
 ohu 2 to fence. 
 ohu 3 ear ornament Q. 
 oi 1 to approach, draw near. 
 
 oi atu, to make room, begone. 
 hakaoi to toss about. 
 
 hakaoi mai, close by, near at hand. 
 Mgv. : oi, to approach, to draw near, to 
 move, to shift place. 
 oi 2 to pull up, to uproot, to devastate, 
 
 to weed, to take out. 
 oira (o ira). 
 
 oka digging stick, stake, joist; to prick, to 
 pierce, to stick a thing into, to 
 drive into, to slaughter, to assas- 
 sinate. 
 kona oka kai, plantation. 
 pahu oka, a drawer. 
 okaoka a fork, to prick, to dig. 
 okahia to prick. 
 P Pau. : hoka, to pierce ; eoka, a fork. Mgv. ; 
 oka, a digging stick, to spear. Mq. : 
 oka, a rafter, fork, to let blood, to 
 slaughter, to pierce, to introduce 
 into. 
 The Proto-Samoan stem was hoka (as 
 in Tonga and Niue hoka, by normal muta- 
 tion Viti dhoka) which proves in this item 
 a direct dependence of Paumotu upon 
 Nuclear Polynesia. 
 oko I hard, grievous, important, difficult. 
 m^ea oko, difficult. 
 
 oko ke, considerable, hard to under- 
 stand, grave. 
 okooko ke important. 
 Mgv. : oko, strong, solid, firm, hard, ob- 
 stinate. Mq.: oko, strong, robust, 
 courageous. 
 oko 2 ripe. 
 
 huaa tae oko, green fruit, unripe. 
 Mgv.: oko, ripe. 
 oko 3 sign of distributive numerals. 
 
 Ma.: hoko, id. 
 okooko to pamper, to fondle. 
 
 PS Sa. : o'oo'o, to visit a sick person. 
 
 This is picturesquely human. The prim- 
 itive sense is clearly preserved in Rapanui, 
 the Samoan retains it only in a specific 
 instance which exhibits a character of that 
 people in marked and kindly contrast to 
 the indifference of the race generally to 
 the sick. 
 okorua {oko 2,-rua i) to aid, to associate, to 
 be two together. 
 7no okorua, to associate, to accompany. 
 hiriga okorua, to go by twos. 
 piri okorua, a couple. 
 
236 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 okorua — continued. 
 
 Mgv. : okorua. to replace another, to 
 act as substitute. 
 okotahi [oko 3-tahi) alone, by oneself, single, 
 lonely. . . 
 
 kai okotahi. to eat without waiting for 
 others. . 
 
 omo rima omo. infidelity, faithless, unfaith- 
 ful- , u 
 omoomo to smack the lips, to suck the 
 breast, to smoke tobacco, to taste 
 of (ono Q). 
 hakaomoomo to suckle, to pant. 
 Pau. : omoomo. to suck. Mgv. : omoomo, 
 omo. to suck; akaomo, to suckle. 
 Mq.: omo, to suck, to pump, to 
 smoke a pipe, to inhale, to swallow 
 up. 
 one sword. (Cf. oe. dorsal fin; de, sword.) 
 
 Ta. : oe, sword, lance. 
 ono 1 six. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: ono. id. 
 ono 2 to pull one another about. 
 00 (oho). 
 00a cry, noise of a child. (Cf. ohoa.) 
 
 Ta.: 00, borborygmus. 
 oohia absurd. 
 ooku mine. 
 oona his. 
 
 oone sand, clay, dirt, soil, mire, mud, muck, 
 gravel, filth, manure, dust, to dirty. 
 ao oone. shovel. 
 egu oone vekuveku, mud. 
 moo te oone, shovel. 
 oone hekaheka, mud. 
 puo ei oone, to daub. 
 kerihaga oone, husbandman. 
 oone veriveri, mud. 
 oone no, muck, to dirty, to powder. 
 vai oone, roiled water. 
 oone rari, marsh, swamp. 
 oonea dirty T. 
 ooneoone sandy. 
 oonevai clay T. 
 hakaoone to pollute, to soil. 
 P Mgv.: one. land in general, earth, soil. 
 Mq.: one. sand, beach. Ta.: one, 
 sand, dust, gravel. (The Polyne- 
 sian Wanderings, 250.) 
 00 tea noon. 
 
 T Mgv.: avalea, noon, afternoon. Ta.: 
 avatea, noon, from 10 to 3. Ma.: 
 awalea. noon. Ha..: awakea.'id. 
 PS Mq.: oatea, day; oatea nut, noon. Sa.: 
 oatea, noon. 
 ootu I to draw up, to take. 
 ootu 2 to cook. 
 
 tae ootu, ill cooked. 
 hakaootu to cook in an oven. 
 oou you, thou. 
 
 opata perpendicular, vertical, cliff, precipice, 
 promontory, path among rocks. 
 noho opata, to stand on a cliff. 
 Mgv.: opata, the end of a piece of land 
 at the foot of a mountain. Mq.: 
 opata, cliff, precipice. 
 opatatai shore. 
 
 opeope spiritless, to waste away, to fast, to 
 be hungry. 
 T Mq.: hopi, infirm, ill. Ta.: hopii, the 
 falling sickness. Ma. : hopi, to be 
 afraid, faint-hearted. 
 ora 1 December, January. 
 
 ora nui, November, October. 
 ora 2 to live, to exist, to draw breath, to sur- 
 vive, to subsist, to be well, healthy, 
 safe, to refresh, a pause, rest, ease. 
 e ko ora, incurable. 
 ora luhai, previous existence. 
 ora iho, to resuscitate, to revive. 
 ora nui, vigorous. 
 oraga life, existence. 
 
 oraga roaroa, oraga roaroa ke, oraga 
 
 ina kai mou, immortality. 
 oraga kore, lifeless. 
 oraga mau, oraga ihoiho. vivacious. 
 oraora oraora no iti, to be better. 
 hakaora to draw breath, to revive, to 
 strengthen, healthy, to sanctify, to 
 animate, to save, to repose, to cure, 
 to rest, to comfort, to assuage. 
 hakaora ina kai mou. to immortalize. 
 hakaoratagata Messiah, Saviour. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: ora. life, health. 
 
 This is essentially Tongafiti despite its 
 presence in Samoa and Nine. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 259.) 
 ora 3 to give water to. 
 
 kua ora te kevare. to water a horse. 
 hakaunii ora. to water. 
 ora 4 to staunch, to stop the flow of a liquid. 
 ora 5 to make an escape. 
 
 hakaora to discharge, to deliver, to set 
 free. 
 P Pau.: fakaora, to set free. Mgv.: ora. 
 to escape. Ta.: ora, to be set free. 
 ora 6 to be awake (probably ara). 
 
 hakaora to guard. 
 ora 7 a zephyr, light wind. 
 
 kona ora, a breezy spot. 
 ahau ora, agreeable breeze. 
 Mgv.: oraora, wind in the stomach. 
 oriare miro oriare zigzag. 
 (oriori) hakaoriori profanation. 
 oroina to choke on a fish bone. 
 orooro to whet, to sharpen (horo). 
 
 PMgv.: oro, to whet, to sharpen. Ta.: 
 oro, to rasp, to grate. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 391) 
 oru (horu). 
 oruga (ruga). 
 
 (otaota) hakaotaota to slacken, to unbend, 
 
 to crumble. 
 
 PPau.: ota, residue. Mq.: ota, otaota. 
 
 crumbs of kava, of coconut meat 
 
 when grated and oil is expressed, 
 
 wood dust which accumulates in 
 
 plowing fire, ashes of a pipe. Ta. : 
 
 ota. chaff, refuse. (The Polynesian 
 
 Wanderings, 207.) 
 
 This is found in Nuclear Polynesia, 
 
 Southeast Polynesia, Maori and Hawaii. 
 
 It is not reported from languages which 
 
 we may regard as uncontaminated Tonga- 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 237 
 
 (otaota) hakaotaota — continued. 
 
 fiti ; if it be really absent therefrom the use 
 in Maori and Hawaii will interpose no 
 insuperable obstacle to regarding it as 
 Proto-Samoan. 
 
 otu hill T. 
 
 otua younger. 
 
 ouo ? e Olio, to smoke T {?eoeo). 
 
 pa 1 a wall, palisade, parapet, rampart, 
 obstruction, fortification, fence, 
 hedge, to enclose. 
 pa varikapau, fence, to inclose. 
 titi ki te pa, to enclose. 
 P Pau. : pa, a rampart, bulwark. Mgv.: 
 pa, a wall, hedge. Mq.: pa, a 
 fence, barricade, palisade, any 
 obstacle, to close, to inclose, to 
 shut. Ta. : pa, a fence, fortifica- 
 tion, palisade, wall, hedge. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 274.) 
 pa 2 garden, park, inclosure. 
 
 Mgv. : pa, an inclosure, a fenced place. 
 (pa 3) hakapa aggregation, to double, to 
 graft, to confederate, to league. 
 hiriga hakapa, to go two by two. 
 P Mgv. : pa, rows of men in many ranks. 
 Sa. : patagata, a number of persons 
 standing side by side. Ha. : pa, a 
 pair. 
 This seems to me better to explain the 
 Samoan patagata which Pratt under- 
 stands as "a wall of men. " He is misled 
 by the metaphor of "steadily shoulder 
 to shoulder, steadily blade by blade;" 
 Samoan bush fighters have no knowledge 
 of the elbow touch of the bravely fighting 
 old brigade. 
 pa 4 to preside. 
 paa childless, sterile, barren. 
 paa migomigo, barren. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: pa, sterile. 
 paatai salt, salty. 
 
 hirohiro ei paatai, to salt. 
 Mq.: paatai, salt, sponge. 
 pae 1 enough. 
 pae 2 division of a subject (paiga). 
 
 Pau. : paega, a party, a side. Ta. : pae, 
 division, part. 
 pae 3 threshold, sill, joist. 
 
 P Ta. : pae, sill, joist. 
 pae 4 to exhaust, to finish, past. 
 e ko pae, impregnable. 
 hakapae to exhaust, to finish, to end, 
 to execute, to accomplish, to con- 
 clude, to consummate, to consume, 
 to achieve, to acquit. 
 paea 1 enough, past. 
 paea 2 to decay, to waste away. 
 
 paea tooa, to deprive. 
 paega foundation. 
 paepae pavement, plank, canoe. 
 
 hakapaepaetolay planks, to floor. 
 
 P Pau.: paepae, a raft. Mgv.: paepae, a 
 
 pavement, to lay up stones with 
 
 regularity in a wall. Mq.: paepae, 
 
 elevated pavement on which the 
 
 paepae — continued. 
 
 house is built. Ta.: paepae, pave- 
 ment, raft. 
 The pavement sense alone is that which 
 is common to the two migrations. As the 
 designation of a canoe the word occurs 
 only in Rapanui, Paumotu, and Tahiti; 
 tantalizingly near is a sense of pae as to 
 float, to drift, found in Tonga, Maori, 
 Tahiti, Hawaii, Mangareva, but it does 
 not seems associable. For comparison 
 with this canoe paepae I note paopao in 
 the same sense in Samoa, Nine, Futuna, 
 with no known congeners. 
 paero all, total, totality, to sweep off all. 
 pagaha 1 tattooing on the ears. 
 pagaha 2 grievous, hard to bear, to afflict, 
 to sadden, to displease, to fatigue, 
 to harass, to oppress, painful, 
 heavy (panghi, heavy T.) 
 pagaha ki te rakerake, remorse. 
 hakapagaha to chagrin, to disquiet, to 
 molest, to harm, to offend, to op- 
 press, to torture, to torment. 
 PS Sa.: pagd, trouble, distress. 
 
 The Proto-Samoan stem is pagahat. 
 After abrasion of the final t and the dis- 
 appearance of the aspirate characteristic 
 of the modern stage of Samoan, pagaa by 
 a common crasis becomes pagd. 
 pagupagu pump. 
 paha 1 boar (probably a borrowing). 
 
 Ta.: paha, id. 
 paha 2 to exhale an odor. 
 pahae rent, tear. 
 
 Mq. : nehae, kehae, to tear, a rent. Ta. : 
 
 pahae, to tear. 
 The comparable element is hoe, the pre- 
 face is formative. 
 pahe like, as. 
 pahera tortoise shell. 
 pahia hot, to sweat, to perspire. 
 
 pahia ke, to fatigue. 
 pahora to expand. 
 
 pahu a trough, barrel, cask, cradle, drum, 
 chest, box. 
 pahu niii, a kettle. 
 pahu oka, a drawer. 
 pahti papaku, coffin. 
 pahu rikiriki, sheath. 
 pahu viriviri, hogshead. 
 pahupahu box. 
 P Mgv., Ta.: pahu, a drum. Mq.: pahu, 
 a drum, a large cylindrical con- 
 tainer. (To.: bahu, a hollow tree 
 set in water as a filter.) 
 Sa.: pusa, a. ho^. To.: buha, id. Fu.: 
 pusa, id. Nine: puha, id. Pau.: 
 puha, id. 
 pahuahi lantern, beacon. 
 pahukumi closet, cupboard. 
 pahupopo a mould. 
 
 pahupopokai cupboard for food. 
 pahure I to sweep everything away. 
 pahure 2 to wound, to lacerate, scar, bruise, 
 lesion, sore. 
 pahurehure to wound, to scratch. 
 
238 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 pahure 2 — continued. 
 
 hakapahure to wound. 
 T Pau.: pahure, to be skinned; pahore, to 
 peel off, to scale. Mgv.: pahore, 
 to cut, to chop, to slice. Ta.: 
 pahore, to flay, to skin. 
 paiga article, subject, chapter, division of a 
 subject, phrase, part, portion (pae). 
 paiga iti, paragraph. 
 paiga niii, majority. 
 paiga no tera tagata, intermediary. 
 paigahare apartment, room. 
 paihega dog T. 
 paihi rent, tear. 
 
 Ta.: paihi, to root up, to extermmate. 
 (paiku) hakapaiku to cook in the oven. 
 
 (? Eng. : hake). 
 paka 1 crust, scab, scurf. 
 paka rerere, cancer. 
 pakapaka crust, scabby. 
 PPau.: paka, crust, cake, dry exterior, 
 scab. Mgv.: /)a^(i, a crust, a cake, | 
 a scale, shell, pieces of flat wood j 
 like shingles, a cutaneous disease, j 
 scab, scurf. Mq.: paha, a crust, 
 splinter. Ta.: paa, a crust, scale, 
 barrel hoop. 
 paka 2 calm, still. 
 paka 3 intensive. 
 
 vera paka, scorching hot. 
 mare go paka, bald. 
 nunu paka, thin. 
 paka 4 to arrive, to come. 
 paka 5 to be eager. 
 paka 6 to absorb. 
 paka 7 shin T. 
 pakahera calabash, shell, jug. 
 
 T Ma.: paka, a bowl. Ha.: paka, a flat 
 calabash. 
 pakahia to clot, curdle, coagulate. 
 pakakina 1 breakers, to break into pieces, 
 to shiver. 
 hakapakakina to snap, to crack. 
 Pau.: pakapakakina, to crackle; paka- 
 kina, noise, battle. Mgv.: paka- 
 kina, to crack, to make a noise as of 
 striking or breaking. Mq.: paka- 
 kina, pakaina, crackling under the 
 teeth, 
 pakakina 2 to shoot T. 
 pakakina 3 to run to. 
 
 pakakina ki raro, to fall by drops. 
 pakapakakina to go boldly, to run, swift, 
 to be eager, active, beating of the 
 pulse. 
 pakakina 4 diligent. 
 
 pakapaka dry, arid, scorching hot, cooked 
 too much, a desert, to fade away, 
 to roast, a cake, active. 
 toto pakapaka, coagulated blood. 
 hakapakapaka to dry, to broil, to 
 
 toast. 
 Mq.: />a;fea, dry, desiccated. Ta.: paa- 
 paa, dry, burnt. 
 pakeke efi'rontery. 
 pakete bucket. 
 
 pakiroki thin, lean, meager. 
 
 hakapakiroki squat. 
 (pakiu) hakapakiu to cook in the oven 
 
 (paiku). 
 pakoa peu pakoa, an axe with a poor helve. 
 pakoga bay T. 
 pakuki to run away, to escape. 
 
 ka too e ka pakuki, to take and run 
 away with. 
 pakuku to move, to stagger, to wallow. 
 pakupaku anguish, to shake. 
 panene to boil. 
 
 panepanc sharp, edge of a sword. 
 pao to cut off, to throw a lance. 
 
 Ta. : paofai, to throw stones. 
 paoa to steal, to rob. 
 
 paoa kailagata, cannibal, savage. 
 tagata paoa, cannibal. 
 Mgv.: paoa, poor, vagabond. 
 paoga forearm T. 
 pacha club Q. 
 
 paopao spade, shovel, rubbish, to lacerate, 
 to have a quarrel with. 
 T Pau.: ^ao/>ao, to perforate. Mq.: pao- 
 pao, an adze. Ta. : pao, to exca- 
 vate, dig, lacerate. 
 papa shoulderblade. 
 
 P Pau. : papa, rock, shoulder-blade. Mgv. : 
 papa, a plank, flat rock. Mq.: 
 /)opa, flat, plate. Ta.: papa,^\a.iak, 
 bench, rock, shoulder-blade. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 325.) 
 The germ sense is breadth and flatness. 
 With this in mind the specification of par- 
 ticulars need not interrupt the recognition 
 of sense concord throughout. 
 papa pope. 
 papaa tanuga papaa, tomb. 
 
 Mq.: papa, a long plank on which 
 corpses are laid to dry. 
 papae barrier, to close. 
 
 P Sa. : pae-aso, small rafters of a house. 
 To.: bae, a dam, a sill, anything 
 which prevents the rolling or mov- 
 ing of other matters. Viti: bai, a 
 fence around a garden. 
 papaka rua papaka, a ditch. 
 papaki Portuguese man-o'-war. 
 papakina waves which surge, disturbance, 
 
 to precede. 
 papakino northerly and westerly winds of 
 
 ill force T. 
 papakona thigh. 
 papaku to weaken, dead, dying, corpse. 
 
 hakarivariva papaku, will, testament. 
 pahu papaku, cofhn. 
 rua papaku, grave. 
 tanuga papaku, funeral. 
 PPau.: tupapaku, corpse. Mgv.: tupa- 
 paku, a sick person, a corpse; pa- 
 paku, a funeral where the corpse is 
 not present. Mq.: tupapaku, tupa- 
 pau, sick, dying, dead, corpse. Ta. : 
 tupapau, corpse, specter. 
 papakuia in a hurry, haste. 
 papapapa a chill, cold, to shiver, to tremble, 
 to shudder. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 239 
 
 paparaha a flat stone (paraha). 
 papatema baptism. 
 pavau to bend back (of sugar canes). 
 papekoo cemetery T (? papaku). 
 para 1 a short club T. 
 
 Mq. : parahua, a paddle-shaped club. 
 para 2 to become bad, to soften, to decay, 
 to rot, to ripen, old, used up. 
 niho para, decayed teeth. 
 para rakerake, overripe. 
 tae para, unripe. 
 hakapara to mellow. 
 P Mgv. ; para, ripe, mature; akapara, to 
 ripen, to improve morally. Mq.: 
 pad, ripe, soft, overripe, rotten, old, 
 used up. Ta.: para, ripe. 
 The germ sense is that of softness to the 
 touch, the variety in the meanings is not 
 that of deviation but the particularization 
 of the degree of such softness. 
 para 3 spleen. 
 paraha flat. 
 
 paraha ritna, palm of the hand. 
 Mgv. : paraha, to sit down on the ground 
 with the legs thrust out, to lie down 
 on the stomach, to brood as a hen. 
 Mq.: padha, flat, squashed. 
 parapara paper, card. 
 pararaha flat, sole Q. 
 
 korae pararaha, wide brow. 
 pararaha rima, palm of the hand. 
 pararaha vae, sole of the foot. 
 pararuga dried fruit. 
 parau to speak T, to talk T. 
 
 PSPau.: parau, to speak. Mq.: peau, 
 to say, to talk. Ta. : parau, word, 
 speech, to speak, converse, dis- 
 course, book. 
 To.: balau, to babble. So.: lalau, to 
 make a speech. (Ma.: parau, a 
 lie, falsehood. Ha.: palau, id.) 
 parehe to break, a crack. 
 pa ret 1 dressed up (pare). 
 parei 2 to sparkle (of the eyes). 
 parera 1 a shallow, a reef. 
 parera 2 deep water, profound, gulf. 
 parera tai, deep sea. 
 tai parera, high tide. 
 hohonu parera, fathomless, unsound- 
 able. 
 parera 3 to lead astray. 
 
 hakaparera to frighten, to scare. 
 pareu skirt, apron. 
 
 Mgv., Mq., Ta. : pareu, loincloth, apron. 
 pari wave breaking on shore. 
 
 vai pari, a wave high up on the beach. 
 paripari tai paripari, a squall. 
 Mgv.: pari, a wave, breaker, a wave 
 that strikes upon a rock and breaks 
 into foam with a noise. 
 paru to boast, to brag. 
 parue throw away T Q. 
 patara to loosen, to unchain, to release. 
 hakapatara to unite, to release, to set 
 
 free, to unfold. 
 Ta.: tatara, to untie, to set free, to 
 unloose. 
 
 pateriareka patriarch. 
 pati blister, wart, dropsy. 
 patiga blister. 
 patoketoke to be unsteady. 
 patu I to abandon, to throw away, to quit, 
 to omit; to unclothe, to let down 
 the hair. 
 pati ki te kahu, to undress. 
 patu toona rake, immodest. 
 Mq.: patu, to throw from one place to 
 another, to throw with the fingers. 
 Ta.: patu, to throw away. 
 patu 2 to come into leaf, to unfold. 
 patu 3 to lead away, to turn aside, to dodge. 
 
 patu mai, to lead to, to bring. 
 patupatu page. 
 
 (pau 1) ? hakapau to pierce (cf. takapau, 
 to thrust into). 
 Pau.: pau, a cut, a wound, bruised, 
 black and blue. 
 pau 2 resin. 
 
 Mq.: epau, resin. Ta. : tapau, gum, 
 pitch, resin. 
 (paupau) hakapaupau grimace, irony, to 
 
 grin. 
 paura, gunpowder. 
 pava 1 peace, to cease from wrath. 
 pava 7toa, peace. 
 hakapava to make peace, to pacify, to 
 persuade. 
 pava 2 yellow T. 
 pe 1 like, as. 
 
 PS Mgv.: pe, as, the same as, also. 
 Sa.: pei, like, as. Nine: pehe, thus. 
 pe 2 and, also (in numerals). 
 
 e rua te hagahuru peaha, twenty-four. 
 PS Sa. : pe, a restrictive particle in count- 
 ing, only. To.: be, only. Uvea: 
 pe, id. 
 I am more than doubtful as to this iden- 
 tification, for the particle is conjunctive 
 in Rapanui and restrictive throughout 
 Nuclear Polynesia. But the fact that it 
 is in each case a particle used in numera- 
 tion shows that there exists some inter- 
 relation between the two regions in which 
 alone it is found. 
 peaha perhaps, about, possibly, maybe, 
 chance, doubtful. 
 reoreo peaha, unlikely, improbable. 
 Ma.: pea, perhaps. 
 peapea an erasure, scratch. 
 
 hakapeapea to efface, to erase. 
 peata saint. 
 peau to sweep all away. 
 
 Ma.: peau, to be turned away. 
 (pee) hakapee no kai hoao, abundance. 
 pegopego compact, thick, stuffed, bushy. 
 hakapegopcgo thickness, to thicken, to 
 put a burden on. 
 pehea how. 
 
 P Mgv.: peea, how, in what manner, how 
 many. Mq.: pehea, peheka, how, 
 why, who, what. Ta.: pehea, how. 
 pei like, as. 
 
 pei ra, thus, like that; such, the same 
 as. 
 
240 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 pei — continued. 
 
 pei na, thus, like that. 
 pei ra ta matou, proverb. 
 pei ra hoki, likeness, similitude. 
 pei ra lau, system. 
 pei ra hoki ta matou, usage. 
 PS Sa. : pei, thus. 
 
 This is particularly interesting as pre- 
 serving one of the primordial speech ele- 
 ments. It is a composite, pe as, and i a 
 demonstrative expressive of that which is 
 immediate within sight ; therefore the locu- 
 tion signifies clearly as-this. 
 peka I 100,000 T. 
 peka 2 a cross. 
 
 pekapeka curly. 
 
 pekapekavae instep T. (? shoelaces.) 
 hakapeka to cross. 
 hakapekapeka to interlace, lattice. 
 TMgv.: peka, a cross, athwart, across; 
 pepeka, thick, only said of a num- 
 ber of shoots or sprouts in a close 
 bunch. Mq. : peka, a cross, dense 
 thicket. Ta.: pea, a cross. 
 peke to succeed, to follow. 
 
 Pau.: peke, to follow, to accompany. 
 Ta.: pee, to follow. 
 pena strap, thong, bridle, girth, suspenders. 
 pena hakamau, bridle. 
 petia hakagau, bit. 
 hakaihoiho ki te pena, to gird up. 
 PS Sa. : pena, a snare, noose. To. : pena, 
 to mend nets. 
 That which runs through all these 
 variants is the cord sense, therefore we 
 regard Rapanui as preserving the primi- 
 tive which persists in Samoa and Tonga 
 only in specific uses. 
 penetuli paint (peinture). 
 peni paint. 
 
 peni aktii, paint. 
 pepe 1 a sketch. 
 
 pepe 2 bench, chair, couch, seat, sofa, saddle. 
 here pepe, man pepe, to saddle. 
 noho pepe, tabouret. 
 pepepepe bedstead. 
 pepeke lean, weak, effeminate, without 
 energy, feeble, incapable, infirm, 
 invalid, coward, sluggish, bewil- 
 dered. 
 Pau.: pekepeke, lively, quick. Mgv. : 
 pepeke, feeble, weak, bent with toil. 
 Mq.: peepee, soft, light. Ta.: 
 pepee, unstable, shifting place. 
 pera to forbid (peraa). 
 
 kai peraa mat, to forbid to eat. 
 pere doleful, lugubrious. 
 perehe cicatrice (plaie) (eperehe). 
 perepitero priest. 
 
 perigi a corpse wholly consumed, to fall in 
 ruins, shedding, to fall in drops, to 
 lose (hakaparigi, perigui R). 
 hakaperigi to throw, to turn aside, to 
 demolish, to pour out, to shed, to 
 pass water, to spill, to empty. 
 hakaperigi ke, to decant. 
 vai hakaperigi, water over the head. 
 
 peropero greedy. 
 
 hakaperopero to famish, to starve. 
 petehe a cut, incision. 
 
 Mq.: petehe, to castrate, to cut up 
 tobacco for smoking. 
 peti wind in the belly, to blow. 
 peu 1 axe, adze, mattock. 
 
 peu pakoa, an axe poorly helved. 
 peu 2 energy. 
 peugo opaque (? peuga). 
 peupeu 1 to groan. 
 
 peupeu 2 to be affectionate, to grow tender. 
 peupeuhaga friendship. 
 Mq. : peehu, hadpeehu, pekehu, to make 
 tender. 
 peva to be in the habit of. 
 pia arrowroot T. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : pia, id. Pau. : piapia, 
 gum. Ma.: pia, gum of trees. 
 Although the word is common to the 
 two swarms of Polynesian migration it is 
 found in Nuclear Polynesian only in Niue. 
 This circumstance sheds an interesting 
 light on the problems of the vanished 
 words, see also arero. The stem pia has 
 two significations, specifications of a basic 
 idea plain enough to the Polynesian under- 
 standing of what constitutes a generic 
 character. In one sense it means semen, 
 in the other the arrowroot in preparation 
 and fully prepared. In some rather recent 
 period the word masod has been applied 
 to arrowroot in Samoan and Futuna, 
 mahoaa in Tonga, probably allied to 
 masawe which in Viti is the edible root of 
 the Cordyline. In Samoa pia still carries 
 the arrowroot sense but is forbidden to use 
 on the score of obscenity, a most effective 
 principle in the speech of this race which 
 in general is far more outspoken in inno- 
 cence of thought than many races less 
 modest in fact. Thus we are able to 
 examine an instance of a word in the van- 
 ishing, and as it sinks below the surface 
 we may study the reason therefor. 
 piere 1 a thousand, a great number. 
 piere 2 resin (? Fr.: brai). 
 piere hiva, tar, pitch. 
 akui ei piere hiva, to tar. 
 hakapierehiva to tar. 
 pigei rump (pihaigi, piheigi). 
 pigoa haunt, den, lair. 
 pii to crush. 
 
 hakapiipii id. 
 pikea crab. 
 
 piki to climb, to mount, to go up. 
 piki aruga, to surpass. 
 pikipiki to embark, to go aboard. 
 hakapiki to climb. 
 P Pau.: piki, to climb, to ascend, to 
 mount. Mgv.: piki, to mount, to 
 go up, to climb. Mq.: piki, pii, 
 to mount, to climb, to go aloft. 
 Ta. : pii, to mount. 
 Since this piki appears only in Samoa of 
 Nuclear Polynesia it may be not improper 
 to assign it to the Tongafiti migration. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 241 
 
 pikiga ascent, steps, stairs. 
 
 Mgv. : pikiga, a stair, ladder, step. 
 pikipiki rauoho pikipiki, hair black and 
 curly. 
 P Pau. : tupikipiki, to curl, to frizzle. 
 piko 1 post. 
 
 7noa tar a piko, cock with long spurs. 
 piko 2 crooked, tortuous. 
 
 piko tnai piko atii, sinuosity. 
 hakapiko pliant, to bend. 
 pikopiko crooked. 
 
 hoe pikopiko, pruning knife. 
 veo pikopiko, arrow that flies ill. 
 P Pau.: piko, bent, twisted, sinuous. 
 Mgv. : piko, crooked, twisted, false. 
 Mq.: piko, crooked, bent. Ta.: 
 pio, id. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 243.) 
 piko 3 to hide oneself, to lie in wait, to set a 
 trap, to take refuge, to withdraw, 
 to beat a retreat, security, ambush, 
 padlock. 
 piko reoreo, false security. 
 piko etahi, to withdraw one after an- 
 other. 
 pikoga asylum, receptacle, refuge, re- 
 treat, snare. 
 pine toto pine, bruise, contusion. 
 piniku mesh. 
 
 raraga piniku, to net. 
 Mq. : piniku, veins of the coconut leaflet. 
 pipi 1 to blanch, to etiolate. 
 pipi 2 a spark, to sparkle. 
 pipi 3 young branches, shoot, sprout, to bud. 
 
 Mq.: pipi, tip of the banana blossom. 
 pipi 4 snail T, pea, bean. 
 
 P Mgv. : pipi, small shellfish in the shape 
 of a mussel. Mq.: pipi, generic 
 term for shells. Ta. : pipi, generic 
 term for beans. 
 The change to a vegetable sense in 
 Tahiti and Rapanui is inexplicable. In 
 Rapanui we have both senses, but not 
 from the same source of record. 
 pipi 5 to boil with hot stones. 
 pipi 6 a wave. 
 
 pipi 7 thorn, spiny, uneven. 
 pipi 8 small. 
 
 haha pipi, small mouth. 
 pipi 9 rump, the rear. 
 pipine to be wavy, to undulate. 
 pipu bowl R (? hipu). 
 pirari honey. 
 
 Mgv. : pirari, honey or nectar of flowers. 
 Ta. : piapia, nectar of flowers. 
 piri 1 with, and. 
 piri 2 a shock, blow. 
 
 piri 3 to stick close to, to apply oneself, 
 starch. 
 pipiri to stick, glue, gum. 
 hakapiri plaster, to solder. 
 hakapipiri to glue, to gum, to coat, to 
 
 fasten with a seal. 
 hakapipirihaga glue. 
 PPau.: ^mpzVi, resin, glue. Mgv.: piri, 
 to stick together. Mq.: pii, to 
 glue. Ta.: piri, glue, viscous, to 
 
 piri 3— continued. 
 
 adhere. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 289.) 
 piri 4 to frequent, to join, to meet, to inter- 
 view, to contribute, to unite, to be 
 associated, neighboring (pire T.) 
 piri mai, to come, to assemble, a com- 
 pany, in a body, two together, in 
 mass, indistinctly. 
 piri okorna, a couple. 
 piri putuputu, to frequent. 
 piri mai piri atu, sodomy. 
 piro iho, to be addicted to. 
 pipiri to catch. 
 
 hakapiri to join together, aggregate, 
 adjust, apply, associate, equalize, 
 graft, vise, join, league, patch, unite. 
 P Pau. : piri, to adhere ; piritaga, to ally 
 oneself. Mq.: pii, to be attached, 
 united, allied; hadpii, to frequent, 
 to patch, to join, to border on. 
 piria tagata piria, traitor. 
 piriaro {piri 3-aro) singlet, undershirt. 
 
 Ta.: piriaro, id. 
 pirihaga to ally, affinity, league. 
 piripou ipiri 3-pou) trousers. 
 
 Ta. : piripou, id. 
 piriukona tattooing on the hands. 
 piro poison. 
 
 piro ekapua, wormeaten. 
 pipiro fetid, gangrene, rot, rotten, 
 putrid odor, decay, to putrify. 
 haha pipiro, foul breath, 
 toe pipiro, incorruptible. 
 vai pipiro, stinking water. 
 hiakapipiro infection. 
 P Pau.: piropiro, dirt, filth. Mgv.: piro. 
 stench. Mq.: piro, pio, rotten, 
 stinking. Ta.: piro, stench. 
 The germ sense is clearly that of an 
 obnoxious odor, the variety of the defini- 
 tions here included arises from undue 
 specification of that which is really a 
 general description. 
 (piti) hakapiti to pull up, to collect, to lift 
 
 up, to turn up. 
 pito navel. 
 
 PPau., Mgv.: pito, the navel; pttoptto, 
 button. Mq.,Ta.:/>ito, navel. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 293.) 
 po 1 darkness, night, late. 
 
 po haha, dark night, gloom. 
 P Pau. : po-tagotago, darkness. Mgv., Mq., 
 Ta.: po, darkness, night. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 330.) 
 po 2 calendar day. 
 
 po e rua, Tuesday. 
 po te tagata, life T. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : po, calendar day. 
 poa shock, to strike, to blot, contagion. 
 
 PS Sa.: po, to .slap. Fu.: pOpo, id. 
 poepoe canoe, dugout (paepae). 
 Pau., Ta.: paepae, a raft. 
 These canoe names suggest Proto- 
 Samoan paopao (Samoa, Futuna, Niue); 
 see paepae. 
 
242 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 poga cartilage, nostril. 
 PS Sa. : pogaiisu, nostril. 
 
 Since the community of the two lan- 
 guages Samoan has found it necessary to 
 determine the sense of poga by particular- 
 ization, pega-i-isu signifies the poga-'m- 
 the-nose. 
 pogeha to make a noise, to roar, to cry, to 
 decry, to curse, to laugh uproar- 
 iously, hubbub, tumult, to bluster, 
 to prate, to cackle, to talk, head- 
 strong, fastidious, impertinent, 
 importunate, to give offense, impu- 
 dent, insolent, insupportable, obsti- 
 nate, rebellious, stubborn, to resist, 
 to kick, to prevaricate, to trans- 
 gress. _ , 
 tariga pogeha, to disobey, to mfrmge. 
 vie pogeha, a howling woman. 
 hakapogeha to make a noise, to stir up 
 anger. 
 pohi fury T, rage T. 
 
 manava pohi, contrition. 
 kokoma hanohano manava pohi, to 
 abhor. 
 pohiuhiu boom (of a sail). 
 pohurihuri (pouri). 
 pohutu to disfigure. 
 
 pohutua defaced. 
 poihuihu bowsprit, prow. 
 
 poihuihu niiro, stern, poop. 
 poki child, infant, nephew, grandchild, pos- 
 terity, progeny, race. 
 topa te poki, to lie in. 
 poki aana, legitimate. 
 poki gaapu, abortion. 
 poki itiiti, child. 
 poki puepue, abortion. 
 poki taniaahitie, girl. 
 poki tamaroa, boy. 
 poki titika, legitimate. 
 poki tuahuri, abortion. 
 pokihaga childhood. 
 PS Sa.: po't, a name of contempt for a 
 young man. 
 The accented length of the ultima in 
 Samoa po'l and the imperfect sense accord 
 make this identification of no great value. 
 On the other hand it is to note that neither 
 poki nor po't is associated with any other 
 known stem. 
 poko I sound of the sea. 
 tai poko, breakers. 
 pokopoko to slap water. 
 MgA'.: pokokina, resonant, clear-toned. 
 Mq.: poko, to slap the water in 
 imitation of drumming; pokokina, 
 sound of water. 
 poko 2 rut, beaten path. 
 
 P Pau.: poko, hollow; pokopoko, concave, 
 to excavate. Mgv.: poko, to dig, 
 to excavate, to hollow out. Mq.: 
 pokoko, to crack open; pokona, to 
 hollow out, to excavate. Ta.: 
 poopoo, hollow, deep. 
 poko 3 infernal. 
 
 pokoga hell, infernal, cave. 
 
 poko 3 — continued. 
 
 topa ki te pokoga, to damn (lit: go 
 down to hell.) 
 Mq. : pokona, cavity, hole. 
 pokoo 1 toothache. 
 
 Mq. : pokona, caries. 
 pokoo 2 to unsheathe, to draw out. 
 
 pokoo niai, to arrive. 
 pokopoko 1 womb. 
 
 PS Sa. : po'opo'o, clitoris. Mq. : poko- 
 poko, pudendum muliebre. 
 pokopoko 2 pokopoko vae, footprints. 
 pokopoko 3 concave, deep, ditch, mys- 
 terious. 
 pokopoko ihu, nostril (Ta.: poopoo 
 
 ihu). 
 pokopoko ke, fathomless. 
 pokopoko taJieta, concave. 
 hakapokopoko to deepen. 
 pokupoku to overthrow, to capsize. 
 (ponoko) hakaponoko monkey, grimace. 
 poopo whitebait T. 
 
 Mgv. : popo, fry of the fish arua. Mq. : 
 popo, a small fish, fry of the uua. 
 popo 1 waves which strike one another. 
 P Pau.: po-karakara, to strike the hands 
 together. Mgv.: po-kara, to clap 
 the hands loudly and gently in 
 alternation. Ta.: /jopo, to clap the 
 hands. 
 popo 2 to wrap up, to bundle, to preserve, 
 to put in safety. 
 Pau.: hakapopo, to make into a ball. 
 Mgv.: popo, to take care of a fish 
 net. 
 popohaga morning. 
 
 popohaga atatehe, id. 
 Mq.: popoui, id. 
 popokai {popo 2-kai 4) hare popokai, store- 
 house. 
 popopopo to deteriorate. 
 
 P Mgv. : popopopo, entirely rotten, de- 
 cayed. Mq.: popo, worm-eaten, 
 decayed. 
 poporakau {popo 2-rakau 2) store, ware- 
 house. 
 poporo a berry whose juice is mixed with 
 ashes of // leaves in tattooing. 
 Ta.: oporo, a capsicum plant. 
 The Tahiti oporo is not a degradation of 
 poporo but is the original poro stem aug- 
 mented by that o which in Tahiti is word- 
 formative in a sense too elusive to find 
 expression in European ideas. 
 poporohiva milk thistle T. 
 popoto (polo), 
 poraa {po 2-raa 2) day. 
 poreko to lie in, to give birth, to procreate, 
 to be born, to bear, birth. 
 ■ poreko hakahou {iho) to be born again. 
 
 poki poreko iho, new-born infant. 
 porekoa born. 
 
 porekohaga nativity, a brood, a litter, 
 porekoreko fecund. 
 poremo abstinence. 
 poripori 1 negro. 
 
KAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 243 
 
 poripori 2 rounded wood. 
 
 Mgv. : pori, to bend into a bow or arch ; 
 akapori,hcnt, curved. Mq.: poriri, 
 circumference, circle, round, ring. 
 poro to notch. 
 
 PS Sa.: polo, to cut up, to carve. 
 porohata to sink into ruin, to crumble. 
 poroieko to slip, to slide. 
 porokimo next (proximus). 
 porotetani Protestant. 
 potaka cart, wagon. 
 
 hakapotaka to cart. 
 T Pau.: potaka, round, oval. Ta.: potaA, 
 id. Mgv.: potaka, a wheel, to go 
 round. 
 poti boat. 
 
 Mgv., Mq., Ta.: poti, boat, canoe. 
 The Mgv. tipoti, a small trough, and 
 Maori poti, a basket, lead Mr. Tregear to 
 the note that this may be not an impor- 
 tation. 
 poto short, concise, laconic, summary, pres- 
 ently. 
 poto no, moment, provisional. 
 poto noa, concise. 
 tagata poto, a dwarf. 
 ava poto, a short distance. 
 popoto laconic. 
 potopoto short. 
 hakapoto to decrease, to shorten, 
 
 summary. 
 hakapotopoto to abridge, to contract. 
 P Pau.: hakapoto, to shorten. Mgv.: 
 poto, short; akapoto, to shorten, to 
 abridge, to diminish, to lessen. 
 Mq. : poto, short. Ta. : poto, id. 
 potu end, tip. 
 potupotu cockroach. 
 
 Mq.: popotii, id. Ta.: popoti, id. 
 pou column, post, pillar. 
 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: pou, id. 
 pouri darkness. 
 
 pohurihuri gloom. 
 
 hare pohurihuri, prison, jail. 
 puru ki te hare pohurihuri, to im- 
 prison. 
 P Pau.: hakapouri, to hide the view. 
 Mgv.: pouri, obscurity, darkness. 
 Ta.: pouri, obscurity, darkness, 
 ignorant. 
 pouro they T. 
 pu 1 a trumpet. 
 
 PMgv.: pu, a marine shell. Mq.: pu, 
 conch shell. Ta. : pu, shell, trumpet. 
 pu 2 a small opening, hole, mortise, stirrup, 
 to pierce, to perforate, to prick. 
 pu moo naa, hiding place. 
 taheta pu, fountain, spring. 
 hakapu to dowel, to pierce, to per- 
 forate. 
 PS Sa., Fu., Niue: pu, a hole. 
 pua 1 flower, ginger, soap. 
 pua mouku, grass. 
 P Pau.: pua, a flower. Mgv.: pua, a 
 flower, turmeric, starchy matter of 
 the turmeric and hence soap. Mq.: 
 pua, a flower, soap. Ta.: pua, id. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 427.) 
 
 pua 2 to grease, to coat with tar, to paint. 
 (Cf. puo 2.) 
 pua ci ineamea, to make yellow. 
 Mgv.: pua, soap. Mq.: pua, to wash 
 with soap. Ta. : pua, to wash. 
 puaka animal, cattle (but not swine horu). 
 puaka toro, steer. 
 puaka tamaroa, bull. 
 puaka tamaahine, heifer. 
 tiaki puaka, neatherd. 
 P Va.\i.: puaka, beast, animal. Mgv.: 
 puaka, animal, pig. Mq.: puaka, 
 puad, id. Ta.: puad, id. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 427.) 
 1 puapua a piece of cloth. 
 I T Ma. : puapua, cloth wrapped about the 
 I arm. 
 
 j puepue poki puepue, abortive child. 
 i puga 1 coral, lime. 
 
 puga pupu, branching coral. 
 P Van.: pua, lime. Mgv.: puga, a kind 
 of madrepore. Mq.: puna, puka. 
 coral, lime. Ta.: pud, id. 
 puga 2 ragi puga, sky with white clouds, 
 
 coming rain. 
 pugaehu fine rain, spindrift, fog, mist, haze, 
 
 sleet, (pugaheu R). 
 (puhapuha) hakapuhapuha to stuff, to 
 cram with food. 
 T Ta. : puhaha, the bulky, puffed appear- 
 ance of a person. 
 puhare emptiness, vacuity. 
 
 Ta. : pufarefare, hollow, empty, vacuity. 
 puheenua {henua 2) placenta. 
 
 Pau.: pufenua, id. Ta.: pufanua, pu- 
 fenua, id. 
 puhi to blow (puhu Q). 
 
 puhi mai, to spring up. 
 pupuhi wind, fan, to blow, puffed up, 
 to blow fresh, to ferment, to swell, 
 to bloat, to spring out, to gush, 
 yeast. 
 pupuhi vai, syringe. 
 pupuhi eve, squirt. 
 pupuhi heenua, volley. 
 pupuhi nunui, cannon. 
 pupuhi nui, swivel gun. 
 ahuahu pupuhi, amplitude. 
 vai pupuhi, water which gushes forth. 
 pupuhihia to carry on the wind. 
 hakapupuhi to gush, leaven, volatilize. 
 puhipuhi to smoke, to smoke tobacco, 
 a pipe. 
 P Pau.: puhipuhi, to blow, to breathe. 
 Mgv.: puhi, to h\ovf. Mq.: puhi, 
 to blow, to smoke, a gun, to shoot, 
 Ta. : puhi, to blow; pupuhi, a gun, 
 to shoot. 
 puhura (pu i-hiira 2) fife, flageolet, flute. 
 puka 1 book. 
 
 puka 2 to obstruct, to encumber. 
 pukao crown. 
 
 Mq. : pukao, pointed; pae pukao, a 
 pointed style of hair dressing. 
 puke to hill up a plant, tb heap up, to collect. 
 to gather into a pile, a heap, mass. 
 puke maea, a stone pile. 
 hakapuke to heap, to pile up. 
 
244 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 puke — continued. 
 
 P Pau.: pukega, a heap, pile. Mgv.: 
 puke, a heap, a pile, to pile up, to 
 heap up, to amass, to assemble, the 
 peak of a mountain. Mq.: puke, 
 a small hill, heap, pile, to accu- 
 mulate. Ta. : pue, to hill up the 
 soil for plants, a heap, pile. 
 (pukou 1) hakapukou a knot, to tie. 
 pukou 2 germ, shoot, to sprout. 
 
 pukou mat, to appear, to arrive, to 
 dawn. 
 puku 1 pukti haga oao, east, east wind. 
 puku 2 pubes. 
 
 T Mgv.: puku, clitoris; pukuhou, the age 
 of puberty ; pukutea, a man between 
 30 and 45. 
 puku 3 unripe. 
 
 puku no, unripe. 
 pukupuku green, immature. 
 Mgv.: puku, to be unripe. Mq.: puku, 
 a fruit which has not yet reached 
 its maturity. 
 puku 4 to gorge. 
 
 niahaga puku, to take the bait greedily. 
 PSSa. : pu'u, to take the whole at one 
 mouthful, to put into the mouth 
 whole. Fu.: pukupuku, to rinse 
 the mouth, to gargle. Nine: puku, 
 to take into the mouth. 
 pukuhina {puku 4) to choke on a fishbone. 
 Pau.: pukiui, to choke with a fishbone. 
 Mgv. : pukua, to be .sufTocated by 
 anything that sticks in the throat. 
 Mq.: /Jj^^zm, bad deglutition. Ta.: 
 puunena, puufeto, to choke, to gag. 
 Ha.: ptma, to be choked, to have 
 something sticking in the throat. 
 pukupuku I elbow Q. 
 pukupuku 2 wrinkled, knotty,wen, scrofula. 
 gao pukupuku, scrofula. 
 T Pau.: puku, a swelling; pukupuku, 
 a wrinkle, knotty, rough. Mgv.: 
 puku, a knot in wood; pukupuku, 
 knotted, rough, uneven, lumpy. 
 Mq. : puku, knot in wood, boss, 
 protuberance, tumor, boil; puku- 
 puku, wrinkled, knotty. Ta. : puii, 
 boss, protuberance, swelling; puti- 
 nono, tumor; puupuu, wrinkled, 
 knotty. 
 pukuraga servant T. 
 puma pu mat puma, good night. 
 pumahana heat. 
 
 hakapumaana to heat, to scald. 
 Pau.: pumahanahana, lukewarm. Mq.: 
 pumahana, heat, sweat. Ta. : puma- 
 hana, heat, lukewarm. 
 puna spring, fountain, well. 
 
 P Pau. : mapunapuna, to bubble, to boil 
 over. Mgv., Mq., Ta. : puna, a 
 spring. 
 puneki germ, to spring up. 
 raa puneki, sunrise. 
 punekineki to bubble, to boil. 
 punene I to bound, rebound. 
 punene 2 to leak. 
 
 punipuni to dull. 
 
 punua new-born of animals, a bird in the 
 down, small. 
 punua horu, suckling pig. 
 kevare ptmua, foal. 
 mamari punua, chick in the egg. 
 P Mgv. : punua, the young of animals. 
 Mq. : ptmua, the young of animals, 
 small. Ta. : punua, pinia, the young 
 of animals. 
 puo 1 to dress, to clothe, to dress the hair. 
 puoa clothed. 
 
 puoa tahaga, always dressed. 
 puo 2 to daub, to besmear (cf. pua 2). 
 
 puo ei oone, to daub with dirt, to smear. 
 puo 3 ata puo, to hill up a plant. 
 puoko head, skull, crown of a hat. 
 puoko garuru, headache. 
 kiri puoko, scalp. 
 T Mgv.: upoko, head (men or animals). 
 Mq. : upoko, upoo, head. Ta. : 
 upoo, human head. 
 (Sa.: ulupo'o, skull. To.: uluboko, id. 
 Nine: ulupoko, id.) 
 puopuo 1 to display. 
 puopuo 2 to whip, to beat, to flog, to box, 
 
 to chastise, to maltreat. 
 pupa rat's nest. 
 pupapupa bubble of water. 
 pupu 1 to collect, to accumulate, collection, 
 to embellish. 
 pupu mai, together, in a body. 
 pupu la, a register. 
 pupupu to agglomerate. 
 P Pau. : pupu, society, a company of per- 
 sons. Mgv.: pupu, to amass, to 
 heap. Ta. : haapupu, to class. 
 pupu 2 
 
 puga pupu, branched coral. 
 pupu tatira, whiplash. 
 pupugarauahi soot. 
 pupuhi (puhi). 
 pupupuke {pupu I -/>z<^r) a gathering to hill 
 
 yams. 
 puputa (puta). 
 
 (pura) pupura to shine, bright, crystalline, 
 
 to glitter, luminous, lustre, radiant, 
 
 to light, resplendent, splendid, a 
 
 star. 
 
 maea pupura, hard cellular stones 
 
 used in the platforms T. 
 pupura mai, to ogle. 
 pupurahaga splendor. 
 hakapura to illuminate, to make bright, 
 to flame, a torch, lantern. 
 ahi hakapura, match. 
 hakapupura to shine upon, lustrous. 
 hakapurapura phosphorescence. 
 PS Pau; pura, phosphorescent. Mq.: 
 pupua, brilliant, luminous, phos- 
 phorescent, sparkling. Ta. : pura, 
 a spark, to light up, phosphores- 
 cent, to glitter. 
 Sa. : pula, to shine. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 329.) 
 purariki tattooing on the back. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 245 
 
 pure 1 to pray, to supplicate, invocation, 
 prayer. 
 hare pure, church, chapel. 
 tae pure, irreverence. 
 purega prayer. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: pure, to pray. 
 In assigning this to the general Poly- 
 nesian the basis in Nuclear Polynesia is of 
 the most scanty. In Samoa, Tonga, Nine, 
 Futuna, Uvea, pule means to command; 
 but in Futuna the prayer sense is found, 
 and we must include Viti nibure for its 
 theological import, if not availing prayer 
 yet the place in which the priest came 
 under the influence of the god, a theme 
 of divinity which recalls the note under 
 avaava. 
 pure 2 a shell T. 
 
 PPau.: hakapurepure, to dye, to color. 
 Mq. : /)7ie, the porcelain shell. Ta. : 
 pure, a mark. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 196.) 
 purepure spotted, dappled. 
 
 ragi purepure, dappled sky. 
 purepurea spotted. 
 P Pau. : hakapurepure, to dye, to color. 
 Mgv.: purepure, printed cloth; 
 akapurepure, to paint in diflferent 
 colors. Mq. : ^Me^j^e, covered with 
 pale scars. Ta.: purepur e,s^ott&d, 
 dappled. 
 pureva to throw a stone. 
 puru to stuff up, to conceal, lid, to cover 
 with a lid, covering of a house, to 
 cover, to close, to stanch, to mask, 
 recluse. 
 mogugu puru, faithless, ungrateful. 
 tariga puru, to disobey. 
 puru ki te puoko, to cover the head. 
 puru ki te hare pohurihuri, to im- 
 prison. 
 purua covered, shut up, seclusion. 
 P Ma. : puru, a plug, cork. 
 puruga bung, stopper, mask, veil. 
 puruhare roof. 
 
 maea puruhare, tile. 
 purukatorio purgatory. 
 purumata {puru-mata i) uira purumata, 
 
 spy glass. 
 puta fat. 
 
 puputa bulk, voluminous. 
 hakaputaputa to gobble gluttonously. 
 PSSa.: puta, fat. To.: butobuta, id. 
 puti 1 robust, plump, dropsy. 
 puti 2 wind on the stomach. 
 putu pure T. 
 putuga a plug. 
 
 putuputu assiduous, compact, frequent, 
 often. 
 piri putuputu, to frequent. 
 hakaputuputu to do often. 
 P Pau.: hahaputu, to agglomerate. Mgv.: 
 putuputu, close, tight, compact, 
 often, frequently. Mq. : putu, close. 
 Ta.: putuputu, compact. 
 
 ra I then. 
 
 PPau., Ta. : ra, then. Mq.: a, accord- 
 ingly, then. 
 ra 2 there, is it not? 
 
 i ra, ki ra, there. 
 
 ki ra hoki, there precisely. 
 
 ki re i ra, yet, already. 
 
 mai ra, on the contrary. 
 
 pei ra, thus, so, like that, such, as, the 
 
 same as. 
 kakore ra, or. 
 P Mgv.: ra, interrogative particle. Mq.: 
 a, there. Ta. : ra, there. 
 ra 3 an intensive particle. 
 
 moe atu ra, to postpone. 
 ra 4 demonstrative pronoun. 
 ra, those. 
 
 mea ra, nevertheless. 
 ra 5 1,000,000 T. 
 raa 1 the sun. 
 
 raa ea mai, raa puneki, sunrise. 
 raa tini, raa too, noon. 
 P Mgv., Ta. : ra, the sun. Mq.: a, id. 
 raa 2 day, date. 
 
 a raa nei a, to-day, now. 
 raa i mua, day before. 
 P Mgv., Ta.: ra, a day. Mq.: a, id. 
 rae 1 commencement, beginning, to strike 
 up, to essay, to occasion, to pro- 
 ceed, former, primitive, precedent, 
 predecessor, first-fruits. 
 rae ki te mea hou, to innovate. 
 oho rae, to march at the head. 
 tagata rae, advance guard, van. 
 raega commencement, beginning, occa- 
 sion, first-fruits. 
 rae 2 to attack, to provoke. 
 
 kakai rae, toua rae, to provoke. 
 raga 1 captive, slave, to take captive. 
 hakaraga to enslave. 
 Mq.: dka, conquered. 
 raga 2 to banish, to expel, to desert. 
 ragaraga to send away, to expel. 
 hakaraga to banish, to drive off. 
 Mq. : dka, wanderer, vagabond. 
 ragaraga to float, to fluctuate. 
 
 eve ragaraga, ennui, to weary. 
 T Mgv.: raga, to swim or float on the sur- 
 face of the water. Mq.: ana, dka, 
 to float. 
 The germ sense as found in Southeast 
 Polynesia recurs in Hawaii, but in the 
 Maori it is hard to discover. 
 ragi 1 sky, heaven, firmament, paradise. 
 no te ragi, celestial. 
 P Pau., Mgv.: ragi, sky, heavens. Ta.: 
 rai, id. Mq.: dni, dki, sky, heaven, 
 paradise. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 359.) 
 ragi 2 appeal, cry, hail, formula, to invite, 
 to send for, to notify, to felicitate, 
 precept, to prescribe, to receive, 
 to summon. 
 ragi no, to impose. 
 
 ragi tarotaro, to menace, to threaten. 
 tagata ragi, visitor. 
 
246 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 ragi 3 commander. 
 
 ragi 4 to love, to be affectionate, to spare, 
 sympathy, kind treatment. 
 ragi kore, pitiless. 
 ragi nui, faithful. 
 Mgv.: ragia, precious, dear, beloved. 
 ragi a guest. 
 ragiamo cloudless sky. 
 ragiga invitation, observance, precept, order, 
 
 impost. 
 ragikai {ragi 2-kai 4) feast, festival. 
 ragitea {ragi 2-tea) haughty, domineering. 
 rago chair, sofa bed, lounge, scaffold, raft, 
 table, theater, stairs, tribunal, 
 throne. 
 haga ki te rago, to make a raft. 
 ragorago bed, pulpit, scaffold. 
 P Pau. : ti-ragorago, a joist. Mgv. : rago, 
 a beam, a cross-beam. Mq.: dno, 
 ako, piece of timber on which a j 
 canoe or any heavy burden is 
 rolled. Ta. : rao, post, joist, cross- 
 beam, boat. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 257.) 
 ragua pillow. 
 
 P Pau. :rMn<ga, id. Mgv.:Mr«ga,id. Mq.: 
 turua, id. Ta. : urua, turua, id. 
 This is clearly metathetic, of a type 
 (cADEi) unusual in Polynesia, as appears 
 when compared with Samoan aluga; note 
 a similar metathesis in puoko from upoko, 
 and compare egariia. This word is quite 
 interesting when the metathesis is combed 
 out, for Rapanui is the only speech of 
 Polynesia which follows the Samoan type, 
 except for Nuguria far astern in the wake 
 of migration. (The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, 241.) 
 (ragutu) hakaragutu to hatch. 
 rahirahi clear, light, thin, flimsy. 
 kahu rahirahi, gauze, muslin. 
 haipo rahirahi, short breath. 
 rahirahi ntaeha, thin, slender. 
 hakarahirahi a scraper. 
 hakarahirahiga scrapings. 
 Pau.: rahirahi, to be thin, slender; rahi- 
 rahiga, the temples. Mgv. : rahirahi, 
 line, slender, supple. Mq. : dhidhi, 
 clear, thin, slender, transparent. 
 Ta. : rahirahi, small; rahirahia, the 
 temples. 
 rahui to forbid, to prohibit, to interdict. 
 kai rahui, prohibition of food. 
 PPau.: rahui, illicit, forbidden. Mgv., 
 Ta.: rahui, to prohibit, to forbid. 
 Mq.: ahui, kahui, id. 
 It appears in Nuclear Polynesia only in 
 the highly specialized Samoan lafu to pro- 
 hibit the killing of pigs; we may therefore 
 assign it to the Tongafiti migration. Note, 
 however, that lafu preserves an earlier 
 stem form before it had received the 
 transitive augment i. 
 rakau 1 wood. 
 
 rakau la, cudgel, stick. 
 P Pau.: rakau, tree, to dress a wound. 
 Mgv.: rakau, wood, timber, a tree; 
 
 rakau I — continued. 
 
 medicine, a remedy; an object. 
 Mq. : dkau, wood, tree. Ta. : radu, 
 id. (The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, 353.) 
 rakau 2 medicine, remedy, potion, ointment, 
 furniture, any precious object, 
 resources, baggage, riches, heri- 
 tage, dowry, merchandise, treasure, 
 wealth. 
 rakau hakaneifiei, purgative. 
 rakau nui, rich, opulent. 
 rakau kore, poor, beggar, indigent, 
 
 miserable, an inferior. 
 hakakamikami ki te rakau, to im- 
 poverish. 
 rakau te miro, ballast. 
 Mq.: akau, anything in general. 
 The medicine .sense is particularized in 
 Tonga, Nukuoro, Hawaii, Tahiti, Manga- 
 reva, Paumotu. In no other speech does 
 wood stand so fully for wealth of pos- 
 sessions, but it will be recalled that Rapa- 
 nui is destitute of timber and depends 
 wholly upon driftwood. 
 rake bad, in its most general sense. 
 
 patu toona rake, immodest, to expose 
 the person obscenely. 
 rakega evil, perversity. 
 rakerake abominable, frightful, low, 
 shocking, culpable, crime, debauch- 
 ery, dishonor, fault, hideous, ig- 
 noble, deformed, illicit, immodest, 
 immoral, impious, irreligious, las- 
 civious, evil, bad, obscene, sinful, 
 
 ugly- , , . . 
 
 rakerakega sin, crime, fault, impiety, 
 
 iniquity, evil, vice. 
 hakarakerake causative, to make bad, 
 
 etc. 
 Pau. : marakcrake, afflicted, disconsolate. 
 rakei an ornament; to prepare, to embellish, 
 to arrange, to adorn, to dress up, 
 to make a display, to decorate; to 
 clear away, to explain; to put an 
 edge on. 
 ina kai rakai, ill prepared. 
 rakei ki te kahu, toilet. 
 rakeia dressed up. 
 PS Pau. : rakei, to decorate. Mgv. : rakei, 
 to ornament, to adorn, chaplet, 
 garland, decoration. 
 Sa.: la'ei, ti leaves tied to a stone to 
 attract cuttlefish, to dress for a re- 
 view of troops, to wear a train. 
 To. : lakei, the leaves and stone used 
 to catch catfish. Fu.: lakei, to 
 have a long train. (The Polyne- 
 sian Wanderings, 209.) 
 The significations reported from South- 
 east Polynesia are undoubtedly primitive, 
 an idea of decoration which does not exist 
 generaUy in Nuclear Polynesia except as 
 it may appear in the Samoan " to dress for 
 a review, "and with more particularity in 
 Samoa and Futuna "to wear a train." 
 Highly specialized is the employment in 
 
RAPANUI-ENGUSH VOCABULARY. 
 
 247 
 
 rakei — continued. 
 Samoa and Tonga of the lure for the 
 octopus, long strips of green being every- 
 where as peculiarly attractive to that 
 beast as in our country life the bullfrog 
 will jump for red flannel on the hook. 
 rama nut. 
 
 P Pau. : rama, a nut, torch. Mgv. : rama, 
 the nut of the native walnut, to 
 give light, to go fishing with torches. 
 Mq.: dma, candlenut, torch. Ta. : 
 rama, torch. 
 The nut sense is a remote derivative. 
 The stem is that lama which appears in 
 malama to give light. Thence derives 
 the sense of the light-giver, which in out- 
 door conditions is the torch of leaflets of 
 the coconut, within doors is the candle 
 of threaded nuts of Aleurites triloba or 
 moluccana. Thence the sense attaches 
 generally to the candlenut itself, and in 
 Nine it has passed yet beyond to the soot 
 of such combustion, an abundant product. 
 ranorano volcano, crater. 
 
 PS Sa.: lano, a crater lake. 
 rapa to polish. 
 
 hakarapa to polish, to smooth. 
 raparapa to glisten, smooth; tin, zinc, 
 drinking cup, lantern. 
 ohio raparapa, tin. 
 mata raparapa, blind. 
 hakaraparapa to brighten, to plate. 
 Mq. : dpa, to be bright, to gHsten. 
 rape room, chamber. 
 
 rapehare hall, room. 
 Ta.: rape, the wall plate of a house. 
 rapino rabbit {la pin). 
 rapo pumice. 
 
 rapu work, workman, to till the soil, to hoe. 
 rapurapua kaiga rapurapna, cultivated 
 
 soil. 
 Mgv.: rapu, to knead, to bray in a 
 mortar, to beat many times. Mq. : 
 dpudpu, to knead. Ta.: rapu, to 
 scratch. 
 rara 1 to meddle with, to insinuate oneself, 
 to visit, to spread a report. 
 rara hakariva, to intermediate. 
 rara 2 to interpret, sentence, sermon. 
 
 tagata rara, interpreter. 
 raraga to weave, to braid, to make mats or 
 bags. 
 raraga piniku, to net. 
 P Pau., Mgv.: raraga, to weave, to plait, 
 to make mats. Mq. : ddna, ddka, 
 id. Ta. : raraa, id. 
 rarama to inspect, to review. 
 
 PS Mgv.: rarama, to go to see, to visit. 
 Mq.: ddma, to visit, to examine, 
 to explore, to spy. 
 Sa., To.: lama, to watch for. Niue: 
 
 lamalamati, to lie in wait for. 
 An idea central to all these variants is 
 that of looking at or for something with 
 fixed or intent gaze, which primal sense 
 appears most clearly in Nuclear Poly- 
 nesia and is almost exactly repeated in the 
 spy meaning in the Marquesas. The 
 
 rarama — continued. 
 
 other occurrences of the word arc in 
 secondary senses. 
 rarara condemnation, to condemn. 
 rararara to heat. 
 
 Mgv. : rara, to leave by the fire. 
 rarau distrust, mistrust. 
 rari moist, soaked. 
 
 oone rari, marsh, swamp. 
 rarirari muddy, miry. 
 hakarari to soak, to wet. 
 TPau.: rari, wet, water; fakarari, to 
 moisten. Mgv.: ran, moist, humid, 
 muddy, wet, soft. 
 rarikau go away T. 
 raro under, below, leeward. 
 i raro, below, beneath. 
 ki raro, under, below. 
 raronui, pit, chasm. 
 P Pau.: raro, under, beneath, leeward, 
 west. Mq.: do, id. Ta. : raro, id. 
 Mgv. : raro, under, beneath. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 213, 216.) 
 raruga moea raruga, lying flat. 
 rata 1 to tame. 
 
 P Pau.: fakarata, to tame. Ta. : rata, 
 tame. Mq.: dta, wild, not tame, 
 to run when called (a sense-invert). 
 rata 2 to receive, to welcome. 
 
 Mgv. : rata, to welcome. 
 rate rat. 
 rau I leaf. 
 
 P Pau., Ta. : rau, id. Mgv.: rau, rou, id. 
 Mq. : du, ou, id. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 397) 
 rau 2 hundred. 
 
 P Mgv., Ta.: rau, id. Mq.: du, 200, 400. 
 raua they. 
 
 P Mgv., Ta.: raua, they two. Mq. : 
 dua, id. 
 (rauga) hakarauga a file, a row. 
 rauhiva weak, feeble, ill, malady, fever, 
 
 pale, sallow. 
 raukape {rau i-kape) leaf of the yam. 
 
 Ta.: rauape, id. 
 rauoho hair (lauocho Q). 
 
 Mq.: 6 uoho, id. Ha.: lauoho, id. 
 raupa large leaves. 
 rauti {ran i-ti i) dracaena leaf. 
 
 Ta.: rauti, id. 
 rava I art, power, capable, possible, means, 
 inventor. 
 tae rava, e ko rava, impossible, in- 
 capable. 
 PS Mgv. : ravehaga, to be a worker. Ta. : 
 rave, work, operation; ravea, means. 
 Sa.: lava, to be able. To.: lava, to 
 accomplish. Fu.: lava, to be able 
 to carry. Viti: lawa, to be able, 
 easy. 
 The Nuclear Polynesian source is unmis- 
 takable in the exact concord of form and 
 sense. The Mangareva and Tahiti words 
 contain an important form difference and 
 in sense they can be linked only through 
 Tahiti ravea and the occurrence of its 
 definition "means" in Rapanui; this form 
 is found in Maori rawe easy, suitable. 
 
248 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 rava 2 to get, to have, to attain, to conquer, 
 to gain, to obtain, invasion, to 
 capture, to procure, to recover, to 
 retrieve, to find, to bring back, to 
 profit, to assist, to participate, to 
 prosper. 
 mea meitaki ka rava, to deserve. 
 PS Pau.: rave, to take. Mgv.: rave, to 
 take, to acquire possession. Ta.: 
 rave, to seize, to receive, to take. 
 To.: lava, to achieve, to obtain. Viti: 
 
 rawd, to obtain, to accompUsh. 
 Here again we find the mutation to 
 rave in Southeast Polynesia, while Rap- 
 anui is in close agreement with the two 
 languages of Nuclear Polynesia in which 
 the word may be identified. 
 rava 3 to know. 
 
 rava ut, to discern. 
 rava 4 large. 
 
 hakarava to enlarge, to augment, to 
 add. 
 PS Sa.: lava, large, very. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 358.) 
 (rava 5) hakarava wide, width, across, to 
 put across, yard of a ship, firm. 
 hakarava hakaturu, quadrangular. 
 P Mgv.: ravatua, the shelving ridge of 
 a road, poles in a thatch roof, a 
 ridge. 
 In the Tongafiti speech this appears 
 only in Maori whakarawa to fasten with a 
 latch or bolt. We may very properly 
 assign it to the Proto-Samoan source. 
 rava 6 a prepositive intensive. 
 rava oho, to take root. 
 rava keukeii, to apply oneself. 
 rava ahere, agile, without fixed abode. 
 rava ki, to prattle. 
 rava vanaga, to prate. 
 Mq.: ava, enough, sufficient. 
 (rava 7) hakarava gummy eyes, lippitude. 
 (rava 8) hakarava omua to come before, 
 
 to precede. 
 ravage! to prattle. 
 ravahaga capture. 
 ravaika to fish. 
 
 Mgv.: raveika, a fisherman. Mq.: 
 avaika, avaid, id. 
 ravakai glutton, insatiable (ravekai). 
 
 tae ravekai, frugal. 
 ravakata jovial, merry. 
 
 ravakakata id. 
 ravaki to prattle, to tell stories, loquacious, 
 narrator, orator, eloquent, to boast, 
 to speak evil, to defame, slander, 
 gossip. 
 ravapeto to blab, to speak evil. 
 ravapure fervent, earnest. 
 ravarae invention. 
 ravatere to scare away. 
 ravatotouti neku ravatotouti, agile. 
 ravavanaga loquacious, garrulous, to tell 
 
 stories, narration. 
 reeree black. 
 
 niho reeree, black teeth. 
 
 regorego round. 
 
 jnaea regorego, a flinty beach pebble 
 used for the finest stone imple- 
 ments T. 
 hakaregorego to make round. 
 rehau head ornament of women's hair. 
 reherehe weak, feeble, lean, effeminate, 
 lacking energy, clumsy, perplexed, 
 rheumatism, tall and slender, mild. 
 ariga reherehe, amiable. 
 vae reherehe, weak in the legs. 
 hakareherehe relaxed. 
 T Ma. : rehe, to yield, to succumb. 
 rehu I dust. 
 
 P Mgv. : rehu, a cinder, coal, ashes. Mq. : 
 ehuahi, ashes. Ta.: rehu, ashes, 
 soot, any powder. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 313.) 
 rehu 2 to omit, to forget, to faint. 
 
 rehurehu to omit, omission, lost to 
 
 sight. 
 hakarehu to surprise. 
 rehua unintelligible. 
 rei mother of pearl. 
 rei kauaha, fin. 
 P Mgv. : rei, whale's tooth. Mq. : ei, id. 
 This is probably associable with the 
 general Polynesian rei, which means the 
 tooth of the cachalot, an object held in 
 such esteem that in Viti one tooth (tambua) 
 was the ransom of a man's life, the ran- 
 som of a soul on the spirit path that led 
 through the perils of Na Kauvandra to 
 the last abode in Mbulotu. The word 
 is undoubtedly descriptive, generic as to 
 some character which Polynesian percep- 
 tion sees shared by whale ivory and nacre. 
 Rei kauaha is not this rei; in the Maori 
 whakarei designates the carved work at 
 bow and stern of the canoe and Tahiti has 
 the same use but without particularizing 
 the carving : assuming a sense descriptive 
 of something which projects in a relatively 
 thin and flat form from the main body, 
 and this describes these canoe ornaments, 
 it will be seen that it might be applied to 
 the fins of fishes, which in these waters 
 are frequently ornamental in hue and 
 shape. The latter sense is confined to the 
 Tongafiti migration. 
 reirei to trample down, to knead, to pound. 
 reka 1 then, but, or, therefore. 
 
 Mgv.: reka, accordingly, therefore, or, 
 rather, else. 
 reka 2 content, gay, pleasant, hilarious, 
 noisy, playful, melodious, game, 
 foolery, to please, to divert, to 
 applaud. 
 reka no, to jest. 
 
 hiri te reka, to walk without noise. 
 hakareka to amuse, to caress, pleasant 
 conversation, to please, playful, 
 gay, to chatter, game, to play, 
 leisure, droll, pleasant, pleasantry, 
 to jest, recreation, to leap for joy, 
 holiday, vacation. 
 hakareka no, chat. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 249 
 
 reka 2 — continued. 
 
 iagata hakareka no, player. 
 tumu te hakareka, toy, plaything. 
 rekareka to long for, an adulterer. 
 hakarekareka to tickle, enjoyment. 
 T Pau.: rekareka, agreeable, sweet, pleas- 
 ant, voluptuous. Mgv. : rekareka, 
 joy, pleasure, to rejoice, an itching, 
 longing. Mq. : eka, joy, pleasure, 
 enjoyment. Ta. : reared, id. 
 (Cf. To.: neka, to rejoice, to joy; nekeneka, 
 joy, rejoicing, delight.) 
 The mutation l-n is so far permissible as 
 to admit the Tonga neka as an affiliate. 
 But as it does not occur elsewhere in 
 Nuclear Polynesia it must stand as a 
 Tongafiti remnant and not of Proto- 
 Samoan source. 
 reka 3 to devastate. 
 
 hakareka to lay waste. 
 reke spur, talon, claw, heel Q. 
 
 TPau.: rekereke, the heel. Mgv.: reke, 
 the end of a fish hook that is 
 attached to the line. Mq.: neke, 
 to walk on the heels. 
 This word offers an interesting problem 
 of evolution in sense. The Mangareva 
 precludes us from accepting as basic the 
 numerically more weighty signification of 
 the heel. No such difficulty attaches to 
 the sense which is common to Rapanui 
 and Mangareva, a spur, any sharp and 
 projecting member, such as a claw or the 
 long shank of the shell fishhook to which 
 the line is attached not by tying but by 
 lashing with a service of thread. Thence 
 it is an easy transition from the spur of a 
 bird to that part of the human foot which 
 occupies the same relative position, the 
 heel, the secondary sense which holds in 
 Maori and Paumotu and of which a spe- 
 cific detail is found in the Marquesas. In 
 Rapanui we find a distinct variation in 
 rekevae the sole, in which the parent sense 
 but scantily appears. 
 rekevae sole of the foot. 
 rekireki generous. 
 
 Mgv.: rekircki-tahaga, to be easy, un- 
 embarrassed. 
 (? remrem R couchant.) 
 remereme to dazzle. 
 
 reo 1 voice, vocal, word, air of a song, lan- 
 guage, story, speech. 
 reo nui, bass voice. 
 reo ke, changeable voice. 
 reo tahi, solo, unison. 
 reo torn, trio. 
 
 reo kore, patience, resignation. 
 moil te reo, resignation. 
 reoreo story, fable, tittle-tattle. 
 hakareoreo to tell a story. 
 P Pau.: reko, speech: reo, air of a song. 
 Mgv.: reo, sound, voice, speech, 
 language, order. Mq. : eo, voice, 
 speech, language, tone, word, order, 
 commandment. Ta.: reo, voice, 
 speech, word, language, air of a 
 song. 
 
 reo I — continued. 
 
 As already pointed out (The Polyne- 
 sian Wanderings, 232) the Paumotu reko 
 is anomalous as regards the assumption 
 of the k. 
 reo 2 artifice, trick. 
 
 ioua reo, discussion without knowing 
 
 the object. 
 hakaaroha reo, vain compassion, to 
 adulate, 
 reoreo artifice, duplicity, false, knavery, 
 fraud, imposture, lying, deceptive, 
 to trick, to forswear. 
 horihori maia i te reoreo, to com- 
 promise one. 
 hakarivariva i te reoreo, to drive mad. 
 tagata reoreo, false witness, perjurer. 
 tuhi reoreo, to accuse. 
 reoreo peaha, unlikely, improbable. 
 reohirehire {reo i-hire) to stammer, to lisp, 
 
 to use broken speech. 
 reokumi {reo i-kumi) to cackle. 
 reone lion. 
 
 reopuru {reo i-puru) hoarse. 
 reouu {reo i-uu) to stammer, to lisp, 
 (repa) repa Jioa, male friend, intimate, com- 
 rade, companion, fellow student. 
 repa hoa tilika, trusty friend. 
 repureva neck ornament of women made of 
 
 shells strung on hair G. 
 rerarera surface of the sea. 
 rere I to fly, to run, to leap, to scale, to be 
 carried away by the wind. 
 ika rere, flying fish. 
 rere artiga, to rebound. 
 hetiiu rere, meteor, flying star. 
 hakarere to leap. 
 P Pau.: rere, to soar, to fly; Jakarere, to 
 precede. Mgv., Ta.: rere, to fly, 
 to leap. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 421.) 
 rere 2 to come, to reach to. 
 Mq.: ee mat, to come. 
 rere 3 to swerve, to deviate, 
 (rere 4) hakarere to cease, desist, post- 
 pone, quit, vacation. 
 tae hakarere, perseverance. 
 Mq. : rere, to disappear. 
 (rere 5) hakarere to save, preserve, put, 
 
 place, reserve, burden, destine. 
 (rere 6) hakarere to abandon, forsake, give 
 up, depose, expose, leave, omit, 
 abjure, repudiate. 
 hakarere ki te hau, to uncover the head. 
 hakarere ki te vie, to divorce. 
 hakarere ki raro, to put down. 
 tooa te kiko e ivi i hakarere, to strip off 
 the flesh. 
 Mq. : ee, to run away, to escape, 
 (rere 7) hakarere? 
 
 ikapotu hakarere, to abut, to adjoin. 
 e tahi hakarere, synonym. 
 rerepe crest. 
 
 Pau.: repe, crest, tuft, topknot. Ta.: 
 repe, crest, dorsal fin of a shark, 
 bole on a tree, projection. 
 
250 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 rerere to spatter. 
 
 paka rerere, cancer. 
 rereva (reva). 
 rero to daub. 
 
 rerorero to crush, to bruise. 
 reru calf of the leg T (cf. heru). 
 rerureru fishgills. 
 retera letter. 
 retu tattooing on the head. 
 reva to hang, to suspend, flag, banner. 
 hakareva to hang up. 
 hakarereva to hang up, to balance. 
 hakarevareva to wave. 
 T Pau.: reva, a Qag; fakarevareva, to hang 
 up, to suspend. Mgv.: reva, a 
 flag, a signal. Mq.: eva, to hang 
 up, to be suspended, to wave a 
 signal. Ta.: reva, a flag, banner; 
 revareva, to wave. 
 The germ sense is that of being sus- 
 pended; the passage to that which is sus- 
 pended is so .short as to be in the use of the 
 Polynesian attributive no passage at all. 
 Anj' light object hung up in the island air 
 under the steady tradewind will flutter; 
 therefore the specification involved in the 
 wave sense is no more than normal 
 observation. 
 ri rice {riz). 
 
 (riga) hakariga to subdue. 
 riha slow, tardy. 
 
 Mgv. : ria, id. Mq. : id, id. Ta. : riha, id. 
 rihariha 1 feeble, cooked too much. 
 rihariha 2 greedy. 
 
 Mq.: ihaiha, gorged, stomach filled to 
 repletion. 
 rike T (reke). 
 
 rikiriki small, dainty, fine, frail, narrow. 
 PPau.: Mgv.: n')fem>f, small, Uttle. Mq.: 
 iki, small, narrow, thin. Ta.: rii, 
 small, young animals. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 229.) 
 riku vine (fern) T. 
 rima 1 five. 
 
 P Mgv., Ta. : rima, id. Mq. : ima, id. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 363.) 
 rima 2 arm, hand. 
 
 rima atakai, obliging, kind, generous, 
 
 a gift. 
 rima tuku, elbow. 
 
 rima omo, infidelity, faithless, un- 
 faithful. 
 rima te kahu, sleeve. 
 kakari rima, wrist. 
 P Pau. : rima, hand, arm. Mgv. : rima, 
 hand, arm, paw, finger. Mq. : ima, 
 hand, arm. Ta.: nwa, arm, hand, 
 finger. (The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, 367.) 
 rima 3 to lead into error. 
 rimaetua supernatural. 
 
 Mq.: imaima, that which returns after 
 
 a man's death. Ta. : rimaatua, 
 
 plague, dissension, mortal illness. 
 
 The obvious etymology must be put 
 
 aside, for "the hand of god" is without 
 
 meaning in Polynesian theology. The 
 
 explanation is suggested by the Mar- 
 
 quesan. 
 
 rimahakaviriviri fist, to clench the fist, a 
 
 blow of the fist. 
 rimahati {rima 2-hati) one-armed. 
 rima ko manaroa little finger T. 
 rimamaatoo rapacious. 
 rlmamatua neanea thumb. 
 rimaroaroa tahaga middle finger T. 
 rimatitiri to walk with the hands behind 
 
 the back. 
 rimaruru to clasp hands. 
 rimatuhi henna (?) index finger T. 
 rimatuhi a hana finger ring T (? ring 
 
 finger). 
 rimu seaweed, slime, seamoss. 
 
 P Pau.: rimu, moss, seaweed, sponge. 
 Ta. : rimu, id. Mgv.: rimu, moss. 
 Mq.: imu, moss, seaweed, lichen. 
 (ripoi) tae ripoi, blunder, to scare away. 
 hakaripoi disorder, blunder, to invert 
 the sense, to stray from the subject, 
 to damage, to exaggerate, to falsify, 
 to pervert, profanation, irreligious, 
 to throw into confusion, to mutilate, 
 to vitiate, to paralyze. 
 tae hakaripoi, excuse, to excuse one- 
 I self. 
 
 I hakaripoihaga damage, irreligion, per- 
 
 I version. 
 
 I Mgv. : ripo, to undo, to take asunder, 
 
 I to put out of place, disordered, dis- 
 
 ! arranged, to be impious, wicked. 
 
 riri animosity, ill-will, spite, strength T, 
 j anger, to disapprove. 
 
 manava riri, wrath. 
 ririhaga animosity. 
 1 hakariri to shock, to displease, to be 
 
 I rude. 
 
 P Pau. : riri, anger, spite, vexation. Mgv. 
 riri, to be angry, to hate, to do 
 with violence. Mq. : riri, ii, dinger, 
 force, fury, energy, ardor, faculty, 
 strength. Ta.: riri, anger, spite, 
 offense, to displease. 
 (ritarita) kokoma ritarita, to abhor. 
 
 Ta. : rita, to gnash the teeth, 
 (rite) liakarite color, species, class, mode, 
 equality, condition, manner, pro- 
 portion, sort, figure; even, regular; 
 to align, to assimilate, to simulate, 
 to compare, to be equal, to imitate. 
 tae hakarite, unequal, unfair, inequal- 
 ity, irregular. 
 hakarite koe, unequal, unfair, incom- 
 parable. 
 hakarite ke, difference, diversity, un- 
 equal, singular, variety, extraordi- 
 nary, fantastic. 
 e tahi hakarite, thus, so, as, as much, 
 as many, equal, uniform, to re- 
 semble, to look like. 
 ariga hakarite, to look like. 
 niho hakarite, regular teeth. 
 hakaritega comparison, agreement, 
 parallel, likeness, similitude. 
 T Ma.: rite, like. Ha.: like, id. Raro.: 
 arite, alike, resembling. 
 This is one of several words which Pdre 
 Roussel, working out his task in inverted 
 order, has so overloaded with definition as 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISII VOCABULARY 
 
 251 
 
 (rite) hakarite — continued. 
 
 to obscure the germ sense. The word 
 appears only in Rapanui, Maori and 
 Hawaii, and its simplest signification is to 
 be like. By an odd accident, out of the 
 billion long odds against such coincidence, 
 the eye, yet not the ear, is struck by the 
 entry in the Hawaiian dictionary "like 
 like. " 
 ritorito white, neat, clean, handsome, good- 
 looking, charming, graceful, ma- 
 jestic, to glorify. 
 vai ritorito, clear, limpid. 
 ritorito ke, pure. 
 hakaritorito to purify, to better, to 
 improve, to beautify, to expiate. 
 hakaritorito ki tc hau, to bleach in the 
 dew. 
 Mgv.: rito, clean, bright, clear, fresh, 
 pure, beautiful. Mq. : ito, fresh, 
 handsome, red, green. 
 riva calm, modesty, health; to satisfy, to 
 restore, to convert. 
 tae riva, coarse, imperfect, uncer- 
 tain, inconvenient, inconsistent, un- 
 seemly, inefficacious, inopportune, 
 insignificant, dishonest, filthJ^ 
 noho tae riva, indecent. 
 riva ke, to make famous. 
 riva niaoa, correct. 
 riva mo tere, navigable. 
 riva atii, progress. 
 riva kid ku, interest. 
 riva no iti, convalescence. 
 mea riva, seemly. 
 vanaga tae riva, confused speech. 
 ina kai riva, uncertain. 
 e ko riva, incurable. 
 rivaga goodness, quality. 
 
 rivaga ke, wonderful, marvelous. 
 rivariva neatness, effect, seasouableness, 
 magnificence, excellence, curiosity, 
 elegance, loyalty, good, well, neat, 
 handsome, channing, decent, deli- 
 cate, excellent, flourishing, exqui- 
 site, good looking, commendable, 
 loyal, magnificent, majestic, oppor- 
 tune, reasonable, affable, pious, 
 agreeable, pleasing, holy. 
 tae rivariva, dishonesty, illegal, un- 
 worthy. 
 igoa tae rivariva, nickname. 
 rivariva ke, illustrious, better, best, 
 
 precious, remarkable. 
 tagata rivariva, devout. 
 rivariva atu, to excel. 
 mea rivariva, to delight, to deserve. 
 hakatu rivariva, fine appearance. 
 rivariva maitai, good. 
 rivariva noa, moral, perfect, precious, 
 rich. 
 rivarivaga perfection. 
 rivarivaga ke, pomp. 
 hakariva happiness, attention, opera- 
 tion; to be happy, to rejoice, to 
 make famous, to govern, to rule, to 
 operate, to adorn, to cure. 
 rara hakariva, to intermeddle. 
 
 rivariva — continued. 
 
 hakarivaga joy, gladness. 
 hakarivariva deliberation, explana- 
 tion, judgment, justification, ad- 
 monition, agreement, paraphrase, 
 process, receipt, petition for pardon, 
 reparation, resolution, restoration, 
 condemnation; to condemn, to cor- 
 rect, to judge, to set in order, to 
 organize, to refute, to govern, to 
 administer, to arrange, to assign, 
 to complete, to compose, to deliber- 
 ate, to develop, to explain, to jus- 
 tify, to adjust, to accommodate, to 
 plead, to prepare, to resolve, to 
 retrace, to simplify, to care for, to 
 stipulate, to convert, to verify, to 
 translate, to tell a story, to moral- 
 ize, to plot, to join, to reason, to 
 remedy, to preach, to sharpen, to 
 make readj-, to avow, to conciliate, 
 to free of difficulties, to clear away, 
 to inquire, to intervene, to smooth, 
 to traffic, to mitigate, to gorman- 
 dize. 
 hakarivariva ki toona reoreo, to drive 
 
 mad. 
 hakarivariva ki te kahu, toilet. 
 tagata hakarivariva, arbiter, umpire, 
 interpreter. 
 hakarivariva! ho to modify, to renew, 
 to rectify, to reform. 
 ro I of, concerning. 
 ro 2 yet, nevertheless, still. 
 kakore ro, or. 
 
 ka kikiii ro, to importune (? no). 
 roa long, large, extent. 
 
 roaroa to grow, height. 
 I mea roaroa, a long while. 
 
 ! roaroa tahaga, middle finger. 
 
 i roaroa ke, infinite (time and space). 
 
 j roroa far, distant, thin, to grow tall. 
 
 tagata roroa, giant. 
 j roroa ke, immense. 
 
 I arero roroa, to report, to tell. 
 
 vanaga roroa, to chatter, babbler. 
 I vare roroa, driveller. 
 
 I hakaroa to lengthen, to defer. 
 
 hakaroaroa to lengthen, to develop. 
 hakaroroa to extend, prolong, defer, 
 j lengthen. 
 
 j P Pau. : roa, long. Mgv. : roa, far, long 
 j (of time and space). Mq.: 6a, 
 
 I long, high, far, distant a long while. 
 
 I Ta.: roa, long (of time and space.) 
 
 ! roaa caught. 
 } Ta.: roaa, obtained. 
 
 j roaga distance, extent, size, length, distant, 
 I long. 
 
 roau to assist, to celebrate, to venerate, 
 
 respect. 
 roe ant. 
 
 PS Pau.: roe, id. Mgv., Ta.: ro, id. Mq.: 
 0, ko, id. 
 Sa.: loi, id. To., Fu., Nine, Uvea, V^iti: 
 
 lo, id. 
 It appears that the primal stem is lo. 
 From this, by possibly descriptive addi- 
 
252 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 roe — continued. 
 
 tions, have developed hi and loatn, the 
 small ant and the large, venomous ant 
 respectively. The form loi is found only 
 in Samoa; its recurrence in Rapanui and 
 Paumotu groups these languages in their 
 relation to a point of departure from 
 Samoa restrictively and at a period when 
 loi had come into use. 
 rogo I news, message, errand, messenger, 
 deputy; to delegate, to send a mes- 
 sage. 
 uga ki te rogo, to send a message. 
 P Mgv. : akarogo, to carry news, to report. 
 Mq.: 0110, oka, news, rumor. Ta.: 
 rod, news. 
 rogo 2 to hear, to understand, to compre- 
 hend, to listen, to believe, to con- 
 sent. 
 rogo hara, to misunderstand. 
 tae rogo, unheard. 
 kai rogo, to abstain. 
 hapai rogo, to announce. 
 hakarogo to hear, to listen, to be atten- 
 tive, to comprehend, to understand, 
 to collect, to obey, subordination, 
 devoted, to adhere, to be deceived. 
 tae hakarogo, to disobey, miscreant. 
 ho at a moo hakarogo atu, to disbeHeve. 
 tariga hakarogo, faithful, obedient, to 
 obey. 
 P Pau.: rogo, to hear. Mgv.: rogo, to 
 hear, to understand, to compre- 
 hend, to know, to perceive. Mq.: 
 ono, oko, to listen, to understand, 
 to comprehend, to perceive through 
 touch. (The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, 398.) 
 rogoa to believe, belief, intelligible, com- 
 prehended. 
 kai rogoa, not in use, obsolete. 
 roho head (oho). 
 
 Mgv.: oho, the head of human beings. 
 Mq.: 66, the head, brains {roro). 
 roi knife Q. 
 rona drawing, traction. 
 
 Pau.: ronarona, to pull one another 
 about. 
 ropa robe. 
 
 ropa o raro, shirt. 
 ropa kakari kore, petticoat. 
 rori 1 to invert the sense. 
 T Ma. : rori, silly, foolish. 
 
 Data are lacking to carry out the com- 
 parison, but it docs suggest itself that there 
 is some connection between Rapanui and 
 Maori, although we want the middle term 
 which might make it clear. It does not 
 appear to be associable with rori 3, the 
 sense there being wholly physical. 
 rori 2 to arrive, to come, to result, to issue, 
 to come from. 
 hi rori niai, the future. 
 rori 3 to go from side to side. 
 
 rori te koa hogihogi, to follow a scent. 
 rorirori to stagger, to waver, to luff. 
 hakarori to tack about. 
 
 rori 3 — continued. 
 
 T Pau.: rorirori, pliant, supple; garori- 
 rori, to vacillate. Mgv.: rori, to 
 stir, to toss about; akarori, to do 
 nothing but come and go. Mq. : 
 6i, mobile, hard to restrain. 
 roro head, skull, brains. 
 
 TPau.: taka-roro, headache. Mp\: roro, 
 the head, the cranium, milk, coco- 
 nut milk. Mq. : roro, 66, brains. 
 Ta. : roro, id. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 Wanderings, 224.) 
 There are three senses in this word as 
 here collated, one of which it is violent to 
 seek to link with the germ sense of that 
 which is palpably soft, i, coconut milk, 
 as in Mangareva, a Proto-Samoan signifi- 
 cation; note that coconut milk employed 
 by writers who know the South Sea does 
 not mean the natural water within the nut, 
 which is limpid, but is a tincture obtained 
 by maceration of the bruised kernel, 
 which is white and heavj- and thickens to 
 a custardy consistency when cooked. 2, 
 the Tongafiti sense is the brain, palpably 
 the soft contents of the calvarium, some- 
 times very soft indeed; this sense is lack- 
 ing to Mangareva but is found in Rapanui. 
 3, a designation of the hard part of the 
 head, found only in Mangareva and Rapa- 
 nui, so violently sundered from the germ 
 sense underlying i and 2 as to indicate 
 confusion with a stem of similar form but 
 diverse meaning. 
 roroa (roa). 
 
 roto 1 marsh, swamp, bog. 
 roto nui, pond. 
 roto iti, pool. 
 T Pau.: roto, lake. Mq.: otovai, pond, 
 marsh. Ta.: roto, pond, swamp. 
 roto 2 inside, lining. 
 
 roto, interior, issue. 
 ki roto, within, into, inside, among. 
 r^iei roto mea, issue. 
 no roto mai mea, maternal. 
 vae no roto, drawers. 
 P Pau.: roto, in, within. Mgv.: ro/o, the 
 inside, within, entrails, deep. Mq.: 
 oto, within, interior, cavitj'. Ta.: 
 roto, in, within. 
 roturotu I to clap, to wink. 
 
 PS Pau.: rotu, to strike the water. Mgv.: 
 rotu, to beat the sea in order to 
 frighten fish into the net, to beat a 
 drum. Mq.: 6tu, to drive fish 
 into the seine. Ta. : rotu, to strike. 
 Sa. : lotii, to make a hollow sound in the 
 
 water with the hand. 
 Omitting the Rapanui definition to 
 wink, which is in no wise correlative, we 
 find the germ sense in the making of a 
 noise by the hand, and in four languages 
 out of the seven this is distinctly an aquatic 
 noise, for the Marquesas definition in 
 omitting the noise-beat yet leaves it in- 
 ferential. I regard the Rapanui as primal 
 and associate therewith the Tahiti, though 
 the noise is omitted from the definition. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 253 
 
 roturotu 2 to take to pieces. 
 rou I (feather, cf. rauoho). 
 rou meaniea, feather. 
 Mgv.: rouoho, hair; roiiro, id. Mq.: 
 otioho, id. Ta.: rouru, id. 
 rou 2 a stick with a crook, a hook. 
 
 P Pau. : roti, a cnitch, a hook, to gather 
 with a hook. Algv.: rou, a forked 
 pole with which to gather bread- 
 fruit. Alq.: 6u, id. Ta.: rou, id. 
 ru a chill, to shiver, to shudder, to quake. 
 manava ru, groan. 
 ruru fever, chill, to shiver, to shake, to 
 tremble, to quiver, to vibrate, com- 
 motion, to apprehend, moved, to 
 agitate, to strike the water, to 
 print. 
 manava ruru, alarm. 
 rima ruru, to shake hands. 
 P Pau. : rum, to shake, to tremble. Mgv. : 
 ru, to shiver with cold, to shake 
 with fever, to tremble. Mq.: w, 
 to tremble, to quiver. Ta.: ruru, 
 to tremble. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 235.) 
 rua 1 two. 
 
 P Mgv., Ta. : rua, id. Mq.: lia, id. 
 rua 2 nausea, seasickness, to vomit, disgust. 
 hakarua to vomit, to spew. 
 PS Mgv. : aruai, ruai, to vomit. Mq. : ua, 
 id. Ta.: ruai, id. Pau.: ruaki, id. 
 Sa. : lua'i, to spit out of the mouth; 
 lulua, to vomit. To.: lua, to vomit. 
 Fu.: lulua, luaki, id. Nine: lua, 
 id. Viti: lua, id.; loloa, seasick. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 279.) 
 The Proto-Samoan form is lua. In 
 Samoa and Futuna this form remains in 
 use along with the augmented form luaki. 
 In Southeast Polynesia, Rapanui and the 
 Marquesas alone preserve the unmodified 
 Proto-Samoan stem. 
 rua 3 cave, hollow, ditch, pit, hole, beaten 
 path, grave. 
 rua papaka, a ditch. 
 P Pau. : rua, a hole. Mgv. : rua, a hole in 
 the ground, ditch, trench. Mq.: 
 iia, dish, hole, cavern. Ta. : rua, 
 hole, opening, ditch. 
 ruga high, up. 
 
 a ruga, above. 
 ki ruga, on, above, upon. 
 ma ruga, above. 
 o ruga, upper. 
 kahu ruga, royal (sail). 
 ruga iho, celestial. 
 hakaruga to accumulate, to draw up. 
 P Pau., Mgv.: r«ga, above. Mq. :tma, 
 tika, id. Ta. : nua, nia, id. 
 ruhi succulent. 
 
 ruhlruhi delicate, savory, sweet. 
 
 mea ruhiruhi, to delight. 
 Mgv.: ruhiruhi, to have a bad taste (a 
 sense-invert). 
 rukau (lukau coat T). 
 ruku to bathe, to immerse, to swim face 
 down, to dive, to leap into the 
 water from a height. 
 
 ruku — continued. 
 
 hakaruku to cover with water, to 
 immerse, to submerge, to moisten, 
 to wash, to drink. 
 PMgv.:r/<*M, to dive, to plunge. Mq.: 
 liku, to dive, to immerse. 
 rumaki a corpse ready for burial. 
 
 Mgv. : rumaki, to throw or push a quan- 
 tity of food into a food pit. 
 runu 1 to pluck, to pick, a burden. 
 runu 2 a substitute. 
 
 runurunu a representative. 
 rupa handkerchief T (ropa). 
 rupou to be in a frenzy. 
 
 Ta.: ruporupo, giddy, vertigo. 
 (ruru) hakaruru promise, vow. 
 
 hakaruruga promise. 
 ruruku capstan. 
 rurururu to drum, to shake. 
 rutirae author, to attack. 
 (ruto) hakarutoruto to gargle. 
 rutu to recite. 
 
 tae rutu, irreverence. 
 
 ta 1 of. 
 
 T Pau.: /a, of, belonging to. Mgv. :/a, 
 genitive particle for food, for wife, 
 for husband. Mq. : ta, of, by, for. 
 ta 2 this, which. 
 
 Mgv. : ta, that which. Mq. : ta, those. 
 Ta. : ta, the. 
 ta 3 primarily to strike: to sacrifice, to 
 tattoo, to insert, to imprint, to 
 write, to draw, to copy, to design, 
 to color, to paint, to plaster, to 
 note, to in.scribe, to record, to de- 
 scribe, number, letter, figure, rela- 
 tion. 
 ta hakatiiika, treaty. 
 ta igoa, to sign. 
 ta ki, secretary, 
 ta kona, to tattoo. 
 ta vanaga, secretary. 
 P Pau.: ta-iro, to mark. Mgv.: ta, to 
 tattoo, to write. Mq. : ta, to strike, 
 to beat. Ta. : ta, to strike, to 
 tattoo, to write. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 411.) 
 taaka his. 
 taaku mine. 
 
 Mgv.: taku, id. Ta.: tau, id. 
 taana his. 
 
 Ta.: tana, id. 
 tae 1 prepositive negative: without, not, 
 none. 
 PS To. : tae, prepositive negative. 
 tae 2 to remain. 
 
 tae atu ki, as far as, until. 
 taehaga {tae i ) to shake the head in sign of 
 negation, reluctant, to disdain, to 
 be displeased. 
 taga 1 act, business, anecdote. 
 
 taga poki, anecdote, nonsense, story, 
 puerile, childish. 
 taga 2 sack. 
 
 PS Sa., V\x., Niue, Viti: taga, a bag. To.: 
 taga, the colon; tagai, a sack. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 265.) 
 
254 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 tagamimi {taga 2-mimi) the bladder T 
 
 (tau a mimi R). 
 tagata man, mankind. 
 
 tagata ke, some one else. 
 tagata no, nation. 
 P Pau. : tagata, man. Mgv. : tagata, man 
 or woman. Mq.: enata, enana, 
 kenana, man. Ta. : laata, id. 
 tagataa incarnate. 
 tagataga ohio tagataga, hinge. 
 tagatahaga human, humanity. 
 tagi to cry, to bark, to mew, to bawl, to 
 whine, to ring, to wail, to prattle, 
 to weep, lamentation, condolence, 
 to regret, to affect, to wish, to will, 
 to choose, earnestness. 
 tae tagi, inhuman, insensible, to 
 
 refuse, to renounce. 
 tagi kiukiu, ring of a bell. 
 tagi rakerake, to wish one ill. 
 tagi kore, indifferent. 
 manava tagi, to affect. 
 hakatagi to cause to weep, to make 
 
 resound, to ring. 
 tagitagi to covet. 
 
 tatagi cr>', mourning, grief, lamenta- 
 tion, to groan, to weep, to be 
 affected, to grow tender. 
 tatagi iahaga, inconsolable. 
 tatagihaga friendship. 
 P Pau. : tagi, to weep. Mgv. : tagi, a cry, 
 to sing, to weep, to lament, to sigh, 
 to desire, to make a noise. Mq.: 
 tani, taki, to ring, to sing, to re- 
 sound, to bark, to cry, to moo, to 
 make a noise, to weep, to desire. 
 Ta.: tai, tears, grief, cry, to sound 
 as an instrument. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 412.) 
 taha 1 to bend, sloping, to go hither and 
 thither, to evade. 
 ki taha, near. 
 
 taha ke, to go in different directions, 
 to separate. 
 tahataha frontier, horizon. 
 
 hiriga tahataha, to cross, to go across. 
 
 hakataha to divert, to turn away, to 
 
 go aside, to be on one side, to 
 
 dodge, to shun, oblique, to incline 
 
 the head, to turn over on another 
 
 side, to avoid, to subject. 
 
 mata hakataha, to consider. 
 
 tae hakataha, immovable. 
 
 P Mgv. : taha, near by, close ; akataha, to 
 
 shun, to avoid, to evade. Mq. : 
 
 taha, to go, to walk. Ta. : taha, side. 
 
 The earliest signification in Nuclear 
 
 Polynesia is the side of an object. This 
 
 occurs as tafa in vSamoa and Futuna, as 
 
 tafaaki in Tonga, and in the latter as pala- 
 
 taha in the sense of all on one side. We 
 
 find the same sense of the side in Tahiti 
 
 and Maori taha, Rarotonga taa. In Nuclear 
 
 Polynesia we find also the secondary sense 
 
 of going to one side which readily passes 
 
 into the senses recorded from Southeast 
 
 Polynesia, and from the further sense of 
 
 taha 1 — continued, 
 going to one side and to another side we 
 pass to the Marquesas of going in general. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 211.) 
 taha 2 to tear. 
 
 PS Mgv. : tahataha, to cut into pieces. 
 Sa., To., Fu. : tafa, to cut, to gash. Viti : 
 
 tava, id. 
 In Nuclear Polynesia this is but one of 
 several cutting words, and in every case it 
 connotes particularly the result of the cut- 
 ting rather than the act or the manner of 
 the act. Thus we find it easy to pass to 
 the expression of such result in Mangareva 
 which we may regard as primal, and from 
 that sense to Rapanui "tear" (sc. to 
 pieces) may be regarded as dictionary 
 error. 
 tahae moe tahae, to be a light sleeper. 
 tahaga 1 only, solely, alone, wholly, with- 
 out stopping, always, quite, a sort 
 of superlative. 
 noho tahaga, bachelor. 
 keukeu tahaga, to go without stopping. 
 topa tahaga, quite unexpected. 
 puoa tahaga, always clad. 
 nui tahaga, to superabound. 
 tatagi tahaga, inconsolable. 
 roaroa tahaga, middle finger (the 
 
 longest). 
 tahaga no mai, a more positively 
 superlative statement. 
 P Mgv. : tahaga, only, alone, solely. Mq. : 
 tahakahaka, stripped of brushwood. 
 I have associated this with the Samoan 
 tafaga clear of trees, in order to point to a 
 source of the Marquesas tahakahaka. The 
 Rapanui sense of tahaga reappears only in 
 Maori tahanga moderately, and in the 
 Mangarevan above cited. It seems to me 
 associable with a word for "one," taha, 
 which occurs in Tonga and Niue. 
 tahaga 2 irascible. 
 
 tuhi tahaga, to accuse, to calumniate. 
 tahaga 3 {taha 2) a sacrifice. 
 tahatai (taha i-tai) littoral, coast, shore. 
 tahatahatai coast. 
 Ta.: tahatai, coast. 
 tahe 1 to run freely, to flow (tehe 4). 
 P Pau.: tahe, a river. Mgv., Mq. : tahe, 
 to run, to flow, to melt, to liquefy. 
 Ta.: tahe, to run, to flow. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 264.) 
 tahe 2 to smooth out wrinkles (tehe 2). 
 taheta fountain, spring. 
 tahela pu, spring. 
 pokopoko taheta, concave. 
 Cf. Viti: ndaveta, as illuminating the 
 possibility of a closed stem tafet. 
 tahetoto {lane i-toto) hemorrhage. 
 tahi one, only, simple. 
 te tahi, next. 
 e tahi, anyone. 
 e tahi no, unique, unity. 
 e tahi e tahi, simultaneous. 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: tahi, one. 
 tahia to kill Q. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 255 
 
 tahito to intone. 
 
 tahitorae intonation. 
 tahu to assist. 
 
 T Ma. : tahutahu, to attend upon. 
 
 This is another of a small class in this 
 speech which is found in Southeast Poly- 
 nesia (commonly in Rapanui only), Maori, 
 and Hawaii. 
 tahuga pair, to share out, to put in order, 
 to distribute. 
 haka tahuga to put in pairs, to arrange. 
 P (Metathetic from stem tufa). Mgv.: 
 tahua, a collection of things prop- 
 erly classified and kept in order. 
 Mq.: tauna, a couple. 
 tahuri to pirouette, to turn a boat. 
 
 P Pau.: tahurihuri, to toss about. Mgv.: 
 tahuri, to turn oneself. Mq. : tahui- 
 hui, to have a rolling motion. 
 Ta.: tahuri, to turn, to turn about. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 335.) 
 tahuti I to run, to hasten together (tohuti). 
 tahuti noa, irruption. 
 hakatahuti to fight. 
 T Mq.: tahuti, to run, to go quickly. 
 tahuti 2 variable, varied. 
 tai 1 salt water. 
 
 taitai brackish, salty. 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tai, salt water. Mq.: 
 taitai, to salt. Ta. : taitai, salty. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 418.) 
 tai 2 sea, ocean. 
 
 tai hati, breakers. 
 tai hohonu, depths of the sea. 
 tai kaukau, tide. 
 tai negonego, tide. 
 tai 0, ripple. 
 tai parera, tide. 
 tai poko, breakers. 
 tai titi, tide. 
 tai ua, tide, ebb. 
 tai vanaga, ripple. 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tai, sea, ocean. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 418.) 
 taie to overflow, to go beyond. 
 
 ku taie te tai, the sea floods high. 
 taiko 1 fog, mist. 
 taiko 2 to fertilize. 
 hakataiko id. 
 taka 1 a dredge. 
 
 P Mgv. : akataka, to fish all day or all 
 
 night with the line, to throw the 
 
 fishing line here and there. 
 
 This can apply only to some sort of net 
 
 used in fishing. We find in Samoa ta'a a 
 
 small fishing line, Tonga taka the short 
 
 line attached to fish hooks, Futuna taka- 
 
 taka a fishing party of women in the reef 
 
 pools (net), Maori taka the thread by which 
 
 the fishhook is fastened to the line, Hawaii 
 
 kaa in the same sense, Marquesas takako a 
 
 badly spun thread, Mangareva takara a 
 
 thread for fastening the bait on the hook. 
 
 taka 2 ruddy. 
 
 taka 3 wheel, arch. 
 
 takataka ball, spherical, round, circle, 
 oval, to roll in a circle, wheel, cir- 
 cular piece of wood, around. 
 
 taka 3 — continued. 
 
 miro takataka, bush. 
 haga takataka, to disjoin. 
 hakatakataka to round, to concen- 
 trate. 
 P Pau.: fakatakataka, to whirl around. 
 Mq.: taka, to gird. Ta.: taa, cir- 
 cular piece which connects the 
 frame of a house. 
 takai a curl, to tie. 
 
 takaikai to lace up. 
 takaitakai to coil. 
 P Pau. : takai, a ball, to tie. Mgv. : takai, 
 a circle, ring, hoop, to go around 
 a thing. Mq. : takai, to voyage 
 around. Ta. : taai, to make into a 
 ball, to attach. 
 takapau I coldness. 
 takapau 2 a fold, inside out. 
 takapau 3 to swell up, tumor, dropsy, 
 
 paralysis. 
 takapau 4 to thrust into; a sheath, vagina, 
 takapau 5 viri takapau, to go around. 
 takarameta sacrament. 
 takatore hipu takatore, plate, dish. 
 takaure a fly (kakaure T). 
 takaure iti, mosquito. 
 takaure marere ke, swarm. 
 Mgv. : takaure, a fly not found in dwell- 
 ings. Mq. : tikaue, a fly. 
 takeo bitter. 
 
 Pau. : takeo, poisonous. Ta. ; taeo, drunk, 
 poisoned. 
 takere hill. 
 taki a line. 
 
 taki eeve, the buttocks. 
 taki tua, vaha taki tua, the perineum. 
 taki turi, gills. 
 Mgv.: taki, line, 
 position), id. 
 takoe thine. 
 
 Pau.: takoe, id. 
 taku prediction, prophecy, prognostic, 
 predict. 
 tagata taku, wizard. 
 P Ta.: tau, to invoke, to pray. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 225.) 
 takurua full of stones, pebbly, stony, a path 
 
 among the rocks. 
 taiTta 1 child. 
 
 P Pau.: tama-riki, child. Mgv.: tama, 
 son, daughter, applied at any age. 
 Mq. : tama, son, child, young of 
 animals. Ta.: tama, child. 
 tama 2 to align. 
 
 tamaahine {lama i-ahine) daughter, female. 
 tamaiti child. 
 
 P Mq. : tcmeiti, temeii, young person. Ta. : 
 tamaiti, child. 
 tamaki to display. 
 tamaroa boy, male. 
 
 P Mgv.: tamaroa, boy, man, male. 
 tamada, boy. Ta. : tamaroa, 
 tameti Saturday (Samedi). 
 tana his. 
 
 Pau., Ta. : tana, id. 
 tanoa convolvulus T. 
 
 Mq.: taki (in com- 
 
 to 
 
 Mq. 
 id. 
 
256 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 tanu to bury, to plant, to sow seed, to inter, 
 to implant, to conceal. 
 tagata tanukai, fanner. 
 tanuaga burial. 
 
 taniiaga papaku, funeral. 
 tanuga plantation. 
 tanuhaga funeral, tomb. 
 P Pau. : tanu, to cultivate. Mgv.: tanu, 
 to plant, to bury. Mq.: tanu, to 
 plant, to sow. Ta.: tanu, to plant, i 
 to sow, to bury. (The Polynesian j 
 Wanderings, 308.) I 
 
 tao 1 to cook in an oven, to sacrifice. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tao, to cook in an oven. I 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 248.) 1 
 tao 2 to carry away. | 
 
 tao 3 abscess, bubo, scrofula, boil, gangrene, 
 ulcer, inflammation, sore. 
 Mgv.: taotaovere, small red spots show- 
 ing the approach of death. Mq.: 
 toopuku, toopuu, boil, wart, tumor. 
 Ta. : taapu, taapuu, scrofula on neck 
 and chin. 
 taora convulsive, convulsion. 
 tapa 1 border, fringe, edge, groin, cloth, 
 clothing, dress, garment. 
 tatapa lateral, bank. 
 tapatapa edge. 
 P Mgv. : tapa, the edge of bast cloth, bast 
 cloth in general. Mq.: /apa, fringe, 
 cloth. (The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, 248.) 
 tapa 2 to name, to mention, to count, to cal- 
 culate, to reckon, to number, to 
 figure up, to recapitulate. 
 tapa ki te igoa, to take a census. 
 tapa igoa, list. 
 tatapa to count, to number, to reckon. 
 tapatapa to mention. 
 P Mgv. : tapa, to give a pet name. Mq. : 
 tapatapa, to recite, to invoke ; tatapa, 
 to take the name of some one, 
 to announce by name. Ta. : topa, 
 to call by name. 
 tapani chisel, scissors, chopper, to shear, 
 
 comb. 
 taperenakero tabernacle. 
 tapoke to go hither and thither, to stumble, 
 
 to trip, to waver. 
 (tapona) hakatapona irresolute, to talk to 
 
 oneself. 
 tapu to forbid, to prohibit, sacred, holy. 
 hakatapu to forbid, to prohibit, to 
 make holy, to consecrate. 
 P Pau.: tapu, to swear; fakatapti, to give 
 sanction to. Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tapu, 
 sacred, holy, forbidden, prohibited. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 263.) 
 tapua holy. 
 tapuna (tupuna). 
 tara 1 dollar. 
 
 moni tara, id. 
 tara 2 thorn, spine, horn. 
 
 taratara prickly, rough, full of rocks. 
 
 P Pau.: taratara, a ray, a beam; tare, a 
 
 spine, a thorn. Mgv. : tara, spine, 
 
 thorn, horn, crest, fishbone. Mq.: 
 
 tara 2 — ^continued. 
 
 tad, spine, needle, thorn, sharp 
 point, dart, harpoon. Ta.: tara, 
 spine, horn, spur. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 238.) 
 tara 3 to announce, to proclaim, to promul- 
 gate, to call, to slander. 
 tatara to make a genealogy. 
 P Fau. : fakatara, to enjoin. Mq. : tad, to 
 cry, to call. 
 tarai 1 deluge, sound of water. 
 ua tarai, a smart shower. 
 tarai 2 to carve, to square, to rough-hew, 
 to shape. 
 taraia rough-hewn. 
 P Pan.: tarai, to cut, to hew, to carve. 
 Mgv. : tarai, to rough-hew, to carve. 
 Mq. : tadi, to cut, to rough-hew, 
 to work wood or stone. Ta.: 
 tarai, to cut, to fashion. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 310.) 
 tarake maize. 
 tari 1 to pluck, to gather, to reap, to load. 
 
 kai taria te kai, abundance. 
 tari 2 to lead, to carry. 
 
 hakatari to conduct, to guide, to direct, 
 to escort, to carry, to bring, to pay. 
 hakatari miro, pilot. 
 hakatariga payment. 
 T Pau. : tari, to carry. Mgv. : tari, to 
 carry, to transport; akatari, to lead, 
 to accompany. Mq. : toi, to carry. 
 Ta. : tari, to carry. 
 I am never cordially inclined to suggest 
 that there is such a thing as a "natural 
 metaphor," which some students have 
 employed, for the habit of thought varies 
 in gross and in every minute detail 
 between the undeveloped savage of these 
 islands and the European. But we may 
 note an interesting parallel: in English 
 we may say "take me to Boston" and 
 "take the barrel to Boston," lead and 
 carry in the same word. Accordingly we 
 need not segregate these senses in this 
 stem. 
 tariga ear, earring. 
 
 tariga liakarogo, faithful, observant, 
 
 submissive. 
 tariga kikiu, din, buzzing. 
 tariga meitaki, to have good hearing. 
 tariga pogeha, deaf, to disobey. 
 tariga puru, disobedient. 
 tariga puma, stubborn. 
 P Pau.: tariga, ear. Mgv.: tariga, dar- 
 ling; teriga, ear. Mq. : puaina, 
 puaika, ear. Ta.: taria, id. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 415) 
 tarigariga chain. 
 tarirapa to gather. 
 taro Caladium esculentuni T. 
 
 P Mgv., Ta. : taro, id. Mq. : tao, id. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 415.) 
 tarotaro to chide, to censure, to curse, to 
 reproach; cross, angry, impatient, 
 irascible, quarrelsome, rude, severe, 
 vindictive. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 257 
 
 tarotaro — continued. 
 
 ragi tarotaro, to threaten. 
 PS Mq. : tataoho, to insult, to abuse; 
 tatao, to pray, to devote to the 
 good. Ta. : toro/flro, prayer. 
 Sa. : talosaga, a prayer. To. : talotalo, 
 to cast lots; talo-monu, to solicit by 
 actions the blessing of the gods. 
 Fu.: tatalo, to desire; tatalo-veli, 
 malediction, to wish one evil. Viti: 
 tataro, to prevent. (The Polyne- 
 sian Wanderings, 236.) 
 We find grave difficulty in establishing 
 the interrelations of these senses because 
 we have no satisfactory record of the Poly- 
 nesian connotations of the act of prayer. 
 In many instances it seems most to ap- 
 proximate imprecation, and from this 
 sense the Rapanui, Marquesan, and Viti 
 derive as particulars. But the Tonga and 
 Futuna words are directed in bonam 
 partem. In Samoan legend the story of 
 the Thumb of Leutogi records an "answer 
 to prayer" according to the dialect of the 
 utmost orthodoxy. All theology is ex 
 parte, but theology ex partibiis infidelium, 
 reported through missionary channels, 
 offers .scant prospect of being a valuable 
 contribution to the study of comparative 
 religion. 
 tarupu 1 to oppose, to prevent, to hinder, 
 to shackle, to interfere, to interpose, 
 to intervene, obstacle, to dissuade, 
 to stop. 
 hakatarupu to set an obstacle. 
 tarupu haga obstacle, hindrance. 
 tarupu 2 to aid, to contribute, to defend, 
 to interest, to protect, to help, to 
 save, to succor, to sustain, to sup- 
 port, to urge; favor, zeal, service, 
 protection, advocate, mediator. 
 tarupuhaga protection, succor, sup- 
 port. 
 taruri sprain. 
 
 taruriruri to go hither and thither, to 
 waver. 
 tata I agony, severe pain, apparent death. 
 
 Mgv.: ta, to feel darting pain. 
 tata 2 next, proximity. 
 
 hakatata to bring close together. 
 P Mgv. : tata, close, near by. Mq. : tata, 
 close, near by, proximity. Pau.: 
 hakafatata, to draw near again. 
 tata 3 to strike. 
 
 tata ei taura, to flog, to lash. 
 tata 4 to wash, to clean, to soap, to rinse. 
 
 Mq. : tata, to wa.sh, to clean. 
 tata 5 to appear, to approach, to advance, 
 to present. 
 hakatata to advance, to propose, to 
 accost. 
 tataga a body wholly consumed. 
 tatagi (tagi). 
 
 tatagiragi {tagi-ragi 2) condolence. 
 tataku to add, to calculate, to number. 
 Mq., Ta. : tatau, to count, to calculate, 
 to number. 
 tatane Satan. 
 
 tatapa (tapa), 
 tatapu border, edge. 
 
 Mgv.: taputapu, tail of a fish, end, 
 extremity. 
 tatara (tara). 
 
 tatari to wait for, to expect, to hope. 
 tae tatari, despair. 
 tatari haga hope. 
 P Pau., Ta.: tatari, to wait for. Mq.: 
 tdtai, tetai, to wait for, to hope. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 200.) 
 tatau to milk. 
 
 PS Sa., Fu., Nine: tatau, to milk. 
 tatou we. 
 
 to tatou, no tatou, ours. 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta., Pau.: tatou, we. 
 tau I year, season, epoch, age. 
 
 PPau.: tau, a season, period. Mgv.: 
 tau, a year, the season of breadfruit. 
 Mq.: tau, year. Ta.: tau, season, 
 time. (The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, 309.) 
 tau 2 fit, worthy, deserving, opportune. 
 
 tae tau, impolite, ill-bred, unseemly. 
 pet ra tau, system. 
 PS Mgv. : tau, fit, suitable, proper. 
 Sa.: tau, right, proper. To.: tau, be- 
 coming, fit, proper, agreeable. Fu.: 
 tau, fit, proper. 
 tau 3 to perch. 
 
 P Pau.: tau, a perch for a bird. Mgv.: 
 tan, to mount on a person's back. 
 Mq.: tau, to perch, to rest on. 
 Ta. : tau, to perch, to alight on. 
 tau 4 to hang. 
 
 hakatau necklace. 
 hakatautau to append. 
 P Pau. : fakatautau, to hang up. Mq. : 
 iautau, id. Ta.: faatautau, id. 
 tau 5 anchor. 
 
 kona tau, anchorage, port. 
 PMq.: ^otoj<, anchor. Ta.:toM, id. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 237.) 
 tau 6 to fight. 
 
 hakatau challenge, to defy, to incite. 
 hakatautau to rival. 
 P Ma. : whakatatau, to quarrel. 
 taua 1 to come to, to board. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq.: tau, to arrive, to land. 
 taua 2 battle, war, fray (toua). 
 taua we two. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq. : taua, id. 
 tauaki to hang out clothes, to air. 
 
 Mq.: touaki, touai, to hang out clothes 
 to air and sun, to dry. Ta. : tauai, id. 
 tauamimi R (tagamimi). 
 tauga to distribute, a district. 
 tauhoru heetti tauhoru, morning star. 
 taukete brother-in-law, sister-in-law. 
 TPau.: taokete, taukete, id. Mgv.: tokeU, 
 id. Mq.: tokete, toete, id. Ta.: 
 taoete, id. 
 To., Nine: taokete, an elder brother or 
 
 sister. 
 The word is in a state of hopeless con- 
 fusion as to the former element. The 
 presence of taukete in Paumotu establishes 
 the Rapanui form as a recognized variety. 
 
258 
 
 EASTER ISIvAND. 
 
 taukete — continued. 
 
 Mangareva and Marquesas have suffered 
 the loss of a. The sense in its two occur- 
 rences in Nuclear Polynesia is that of 
 uterine relationship, in the Tongafiti it is 
 affinity, to which the Maori adds the par- 
 ticularly interesting item of the relation- 
 ship inter se of a man's several wives, rela- 
 tives by marriage. We do not identify 
 either tao or kete singly in any sense sug- 
 gesting family ties. 
 taura thread, cord, twine, strand. 
 taura hiri, to make a cord. 
 pupu taura, whiplash. 
 lata ei taura, to flog, to lash. 
 T Mgv. : toura, cord, string. Mq. : toud, 
 cord, Ta.: taura, cord, thread, 
 twine. 
 tautau fertile (toutou). 
 
 hakatautau to fertilize. 
 Mq. : tautau, fertile; hadtautau, to fer- 
 tilize. 
 taviri key, lock, to turn a crank. 
 hakataviri a pair of compasses. 
 T Mgv. : taviri, a key, a lock, to lock, to 
 twist. Mq.: kavii, a crank; tavii, 
 to twist, to turn. Ta. : taviri, a key, 
 to turn, to twist. 
 The element viri shows that the primal 
 sense is that of causing a motion in rota- 
 tion. The key and lock significations are, 
 of course, modern and negligible. 
 te 1 the, this, which. 
 ko te, the. 
 T Pau., Mgv. Mq., Ta.: te, the. 
 See note under e 8. 
 te 2 negative prepositive; without, not. 
 
 hiri te reka, to walk without noise. 
 TMgv.: te, no, not, without. Mq.: /e, 
 not (postpositive). 
 See note under e 6. 
 tea 1 to shine, be bright, brilliant, white. 
 tea niho, enamel of the teeth. 
 ata tea, dawn. 
 teatea white, blond, pale, colorless, 
 invalid. 
 rauoho teatea, red hair. 
 hakateatea to blanch, to bleach. 
 P Pau.: faatea, to clear, to brighten. 
 Algv.: tea, white, blanched, pale. 
 Mq. : tea, white, clear, pure, limpid. 
 Ta. : tea, white, brilliant. 
 tea 2 proud, vain, haughty, arrogance, to 
 boast. 
 tae tea, humble. 
 teatea arrogant, bragging, pompous, 
 ostentatious, to boast, to show off, 
 haughty. 
 hakateatea to show off. 
 Mgv.: akateatea, pride, vanity, osten- 
 tatious, to be puffed up. Ta.: 
 teoteo, boastful, proud, haughty. 
 teaniho enamel of the teeth, 
 (tee) hakatee to disembowel, to eviscerate 
 
 (cf. tehe 3) 
 (tega) hakatega to encroach. 
 tehe 1 to come, to arrive. 
 
 tehe I — continued. 
 
 tehe oho te ikapotu, to abut. 
 tehe e turu, through and through. 
 tehe 2 to smooth out wrinkles (tahe 2). 
 tehe 3 to cut. 
 
 tehetehe notch. 
 P Pau.: iehega, circumcision; tehe, to cas- 
 trate. Mgv.: tehe, to circumcise, 
 to castrate, to cut well, to sting 
 deeply. Mq.: tehe, to cut, to 
 castrate, to circumcise. Ta. : tehe, 
 to castrate. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 265.) 
 tehe 4 to spurt, to spout, to melt (tahe i). 
 
 hakatehe to liquefy. 
 tehetoto {tehe 4-toto) hemorrhage. 
 tehi to sneeze (tehu Q). 
 
 T Mgv., Mq. : tihe, id. Ta. : maitihe, id. 
 
 tehu to cough (cf. tehi). 
 
 teina younger brother or sister or cousin. 
 
 P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: teina, younger 
 
 brother or sister. Mq. : teina, teid, 
 
 id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 
 teitei to grow, to mcrease, to raise, to ele- 
 vate, height. 
 hakateitei to be plentiful. 
 T Pau.: teitei, high, exalted. Mgv.: 
 teitei, high, lofty. Mq.: leilei, 
 high, elevated, great, developed. 
 Ta.: teitei, elevated, great. 
 The germ sense is that of height; the 
 secondary sense of increase in any dimen- 
 sion is found additional in Rapanui, Mar- 
 quesas and Tahiti. 
 tekai curl, a round ball, as of twine. 
 (tekateka) hakatekateka rudder, helm. 
 teke teke ki nei, as far as, until (? tehe i). 
 tekeoweak; cold, chilly (tekoo). 
 tekeo meniri, to cool, to chill. 
 metaku ki te tekeo, sensitive to cold. 
 tekeotekeo chilled. 
 Mgv.: tekeo, sickness provoked byeat- 
 ing certain fish and causing pain in 
 all the limbs. 
 teketeke crest, ridge. 
 teki to traverse. 
 tekiteki id. 
 tekiteki lame, on the point of going, to hop 
 on one foot, to skip. 
 tekiteki ke, a new paragraph, break. 
 Mq.: teki, lame, to limp. Ta. : tei, to 
 jump on one foot, to hop. 
 tekoo (tekeo). 
 tena that. 
 
 T Pau., Mq., Ta.: te7ia, id. 
 tenei this. 
 
 T Mgv., Mq. : tenei, id. 
 teni hopohopo teni, to languish, 
 teo to cool. 
 teperanate serpent. 
 (tepetepe) hakatepetepe kahu hakalepe- 
 
 tepe, jib. 
 tepuhanga light variable rain winds T. 
 tera every one. 
 
 ko mea tera, that. 
 teratera each. 
 T Pau., Mgv., Ta.: tera, that. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 259 
 
 tere to depart, to run, to take leave, to 
 desert, to escape, to go away, to 
 flee, fugitive, to sail, to row, to take 
 refuge, to withdraw, to retreat, to 
 save oneself. 
 terea rest, defeat. 
 tetere to beat a retreat, to go away, 
 
 refugee. 
 teretere to go away, hurrah. 
 hakatere to set free, to despatch, to 
 expel, to let go, to liberate, to con- 
 quer, helmsman. 
 terega departure, sailing. 
 teretai a sailor. 
 
 Pau.: tere, to set out; teretere, to row, to 
 paddle; fakateretere, to navigate. 
 Mgv. : tere, to sail well, to steer; 
 akatere, to be in earnest. Mq. : tee, 
 to sail, to go away. Ta.: tere, to 
 sail, to advance. 
 tetahi {te i-tahi) another, each, anyone. 
 ki tetahi koona ke, somewhere else. 
 T Pau.: tetahi, other, different. Mq.: 
 tetahi, one, other, also, 
 (tete) nihotete, to gnash the teeth. 
 tetetete fever, to tremble. 
 P Mgv. : tete, to shiver with cold. Mq. : 
 tete, to tremble, to shiver, to show 
 the teeth; hadtete i te niho, to gnash 
 the teeth. Ta.: tete, to make a 
 noise, to chatter. 
 tetere (tere). 
 ti 1 dracaena. 
 
 PMgv., Mq., Ta.: ti, id. 
 ti 2 tea. 
 tia to sew (tiha Q). 
 
 T Mgv. : tia, to prick, to pierce, to stick in. 
 tiaki 1 rubbish. 
 
 PS Sa. : tia'i, to throw away. To. : jiaki, 
 to abandon, to cast away. Fu., 
 Niue: tiaki, to throw away. 
 This varies from the Proto-Samoan 
 primitive only in that it is entered in the 
 vocabulary as noun, a situation paralleled 
 in our speech where one word does duty 
 for the verb waste and the noun denomin- 
 ating the thing wasted. 
 tiaki 2 to furrow, to plough, to empty the 
 
 earth from a hole. 
 tiaki 3 to guard, to watch over, to conserve, 
 to close up, to obstruct, to take pre- 
 cautions, vigilant, responsible, sen- 
 tinel, to preserve. 
 tiaki puaka, swineherd. 
 tiaki mutone, shepherd. 
 tiaki haha, doorkeeper. 
 tae tiaki, imprudent. 
 T Mgv.: tiaki, to guard, to preserve, to 
 watch over. Mq.: tiaki, tiai, to 
 guard, to watch, to protect. Ta. : 
 tiai, to guard, to protect. 
 tiaporo devil (diabolus). 
 
 tute tiaporo, exorcise. 
 tigai to put a stop to, to extinguish, to exter- 
 minate, to kill, to sacrifice. 
 P Mgrv. : tinai, to strike, to kill. Mq. : 
 tinai, to extinguish, to kill. Ta. : 
 
 tigai — continued. 
 
 tinai, to extinguish, to put a stop to. 
 The mutation n-g is peculiar to Rapanui 
 in this word. In Samoa arc two forms, 
 tinai and tinei, of which only the latter 
 is found in Maori. 
 tigaipoki (tigai-poki) infanticide. 
 tigairo homicide. 
 
 tigi la blow, to repress, to reprimand, 
 tigiga a blow. 
 
 tigitigi to box, to dent, to bniise, to 
 chastise, to correct, to strike, to 
 whip, to wound, to punch with the 
 fist, to punish, to torture. 
 tigili^i matua, parricide. 
 tigitigiga punishment. 
 titjgi dispute, massacre, repression. 
 tigi 2 a small stone hatchet, 
 (tigo) haatigo to accompany. 
 tigotigi to beat to death (? tigitigi). 
 tiha manava tiha, shortness of breath. 
 tika class. 
 
 ivi tika, fishbone, spine. 
 kiko te ivi tika, pancreas. 
 hakatika rava hakatika, to follow a 
 track. 
 T Ta.: tiaa, band, society. 
 
 We lack the data wherewith to establish 
 the Maori tika, straight, in connection with 
 the Rapanui and Tahiti words, which are 
 clearly allied inter se. But the Maori 
 establishes the sense in ivitika and haka- 
 tika: also see titika. 
 tikea to see, to feel, to recognize, to per- 
 ceive, to know, manifest, to appre- 
 ciate. 
 tikea ntai, to appear, visible. 
 tikea horahorau, to skim a book. 
 tae tikea, unknown, invisible, mis- 
 understand, unperceived, unheard. 
 tikeahaga science, a dream. 
 hakatikea to announce, to make known, 
 to prove, to propose, to prejudice, 
 to show, immodest. 
 hakatikeahaga instruction. 
 P (metathetic kite) Pau.: kite, to see, to 
 know. Mgv.: tikei, to appear, 
 become visible. Mq. : like, to see, 
 to know. Ta. : ite, to know, to 
 comprehend. 
 tiki sick, ill. 
 tiko menstruation. 
 
 P Pau. : titiko, to evacuate the bowels. 
 Mgv.: tiko, menstruation, defeca- 
 tion. Mq.: tiko, to carry away 
 excrement. Ta.: titio, to void 
 excrement. 
 Rapanui and Mangareva alone employ 
 this of the catamenia. That which is dis- 
 charged is but an accident of the word, the 
 sense lies in the act of evacuation from 
 the body. 
 time mourning, grief, sorrow; (clappers 
 made of flat bones etimoika; when 
 an islander is working up his ven- 
 geance for the loss of a murdered 
 kinsman he puts on a feather head- 
 
260 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 timo — continued. 
 
 dress, goes about behind the houses, 
 and makes great yelHng and rattles 
 the bones G), 
 tini 1 a great number, innumerable, infinite, 
 indefinite. 
 tinitini million, billion. 
 T Pau.: tinitini, innumerable. Mgv.: 
 tini, a countless number, infinite. 
 Mq.: tini, id. Ta.: tini, numerous. 
 tini 2 
 
 raa tini, noon. 
 tini po, midnight. 
 ki te tini te raa, zenith. 
 topa tini, abortion. 
 As tinai, middle, midst; in a closer 
 approximation as tine in line-kpwon mid- 
 night and tine-hwomaran noon, this stem 
 seems to have been preserved in Mota, 
 therefore it is Proto-Samoan. 
 tino body, matter. 
 
 mea tino, material. 
 tino kore, incorporeal. 
 P Pau.: tino, a matter, a subject. Mgv.: 
 tino, the body, trunk. Mq. : tino, 
 nino, the body. Ta. : tino, id. 
 tipatipa to shake, contortion, drunk. 
 
 hakatipatipa to shake. 
 tipi hip. 
 
 titaa crack, demarcation, line, limit, to 
 border on, to bound, to measure 
 (titaha). 
 hakatitaa to limit. 
 T Mgv. : titaha, to lie on the side, to be on 
 the sides of. Ta.: titaha, oblique, 
 long. 
 The common element in all these com- 
 paratives is taha the side, but the second- 
 ary senses of the compound vary widely, 
 and in Tahiti the primal sense does not 
 appear at all. 
 titi I landing-place, shore, to return to the 
 
 boat. 
 titi 2 hammer, to nail, to affix, to adjust, to 
 construct, to build, to fix, to set up 
 a w^all, to remain fixed, strict, to 
 crucify (titihia). 
 titi nui, club. 
 
 titi ki te pa, to inclose, to wall up. 
 titititi to close up. 
 hakatiti to adjust. 
 T Mgv. : titi, to excavate a hole with a peg 
 or a pin. Ta.: titi, nail, pin, peg, 
 stake, to nail, to fix, to adhere, to 
 stick. 
 titi 3 to fill up, full, plenty, to suffice, to 
 mass. 
 hurihuri titi, full. 
 tai titi, high tide. 
 titia full. 
 
 hakatiti to accumulate, to glut, to aug- 
 ment, to supply, to multiply, to 
 fructify. 
 titigi (tigi). 
 
 titika worthy, exact, formal, lawful, moral, 
 honest, sincere, truthful, circum- 
 spect, direct, right, impartial, real, 
 
 ti t i ka — continued . 
 
 proper, legal, reasonable, regular, 
 just, to approve, correct. 
 tae titika, incorrect, unjust, impolite, 
 
 insufficient. 
 titika kore, indirect. 
 titika noa, sincere, indubitable. 
 tagata titika, heritage. 
 aaki ki te mea titika, to attest. 
 titikaga power, authority, primacy, 
 
 preeminence, supremacy, reason. 
 titikahia due. 
 
 liakatitika to accept, to administer, to 
 agree, to appoint, to approve, to 
 attest, to authorize, to complete, to 
 combine, to decide, to decree, to 
 direct, to align, to legalize, to ratify, 
 to redress, to reform, to regulate, to 
 subscribe, to sanction. 
 koona hakatilika, a rendezvous. 
 hakatiti kahaga to accredit, contract, 
 agreement, formalitj% justice, com- 
 pact, rule, report, title, tribute, tax, 
 assessment. 
 T Pau. : pai-titika, direct, straight, per- 
 pendicular. Mgv. : tika, right, true, 
 just, in a straight line. Mq.: tid, 
 to put in line, to judge, to affirm, 
 to bear witness. Ta.: tia, right, 
 exact, just. 
 titikamaaki direct, perfect. 
 
 tae titikamaaki, indirect, imperfect. 
 titimiro {titi 2-miro) mallet, maul. 
 titipa (titi 2-pa i) mason. 
 titiri to abandon, to abjure. 
 
 rima titiri, to walk with the hands 
 behind the back. 
 T Pau. : titiri, to abandon, to leave, to 
 abjure, to deny. Mgv.: tiri, to 
 throw away, to reject, to neglect, 
 to lose. Mq.: tii, tilii, to throw 
 away, to reject, to abandon, to 
 leave behind. Ta. : titiri, to reject, 
 to throw away. 
 titiro to admire. 
 
 P Ma. : tiro, to gaze at. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 422.) 
 titivai (titi z-vai) to cover with water. 
 tito frugal. 
 
 tito koroiti, saving, economical. 
 to 1 of. 
 
 T Pau., Ta.: to, of. Mgv.: to, genitive 
 sign. Mq. : to, of, for. 
 to 2 this, which. 
 toa 1 moa toa, cock. 
 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq.,Ta.: foa, brave. Mq.: 
 toa, male. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 423.) 
 toa 2 sugarcane. 
 
 T Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: to, id. 
 
 (To., Niue: to, id. Sa., Fu.: tolo,iA.) 
 This form occurs only in Rapanui. In 
 New Zealand, where the plant does not 
 grow, the name is applied to any similar 
 haulm. 
 toauira (toa 2-uira) spyglass. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 261 
 
 toega remainder, residue, that which is left 
 over, surplus, supplement, super- 
 fluity. 
 kai toega, to eat the leavings. 
 P Pau.: toega, residue. Mgv.: toe, to 
 remain, surplus. Mq. : toe, to be 
 left over; toena, toeka, remainder. 
 Ta.: toe, to be left over, to remain. 
 toga I winter. 
 
 P Pau., Mgv.; /oga, south. Mq.: tuatoka, 
 east wind. Ta. : toa, south. 
 toga 2 post, column, prop. 
 togatoga prop, stay. 
 togariki northeast wind. 
 togihia blessed. 
 
 Mgv. : togi, to bless, to praise. 
 tohuti to run, to gallop, to trot, to make 
 haste, to escape, to depart, to dis- 
 perse, to be precipitate (tahuti). 
 rava tohuti, to scamper. 
 tohuti no, supple. 
 T Mgv. : tahuti, to dissipate, to scatter. 
 Mq.: tohtiti, to run, to gallop, to 
 make haste. 
 tohutihaga precipitation. 
 toka a rock under water. 
 
 P Mgv. : toka, coral. Mq. : toka, a bank 
 where the fishing is good. Ta. : 
 toa, rock, coral. 
 tokatagi sorrow T. 
 toke to dupe, to extort, to usurp. 
 
 toketoke to steal, to rob, to extort, to 
 
 defraud, to spoil, thief. 
 Mq. : hadtokee, to retain, to refuse to 
 give up. 
 tokea a dupe. 
 tokenoho intruder. 
 
 tokerau wind, breeze, whistling of the wind, 
 season, south. 
 ragi tokerau, wind clouds. 
 tokerau aho, west. 
 PPau.: tokerau, north. Mgv.: tokorau, 
 north. Mq. : tokodu, west. Ta. : 
 toerau, north, northwest. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 215.) 
 toki axe, stone hatchet, stone tool {tanki T 
 = ?tauki = toki). 
 maea toki, hard slates, black, red, and 
 gray, used for axes T. 
 P Pau. : toki, to strike, the edge of tools, 
 an iron hatchet. Mgv.: toki, an 
 adze. Mq. : /o^f, axe, hatchet. Ta. : 
 toi, axe. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 310.) 
 tokini stocking. 
 
 tokini rinia, glove. 
 tokoe thine, yours. 
 
 Pau.: tokoe, thine. 
 tokoma dog. 
 
 tokotoko stick, cane, crutches, axe helve, 
 roller, pole, staflF. 
 PPau.: tokotoko, walking stick. Mgv.: 
 toko, a pole, stilts, staff. Mq.: 
 tokotoko, tootoo, stick, cane, staff. 
 Ta. : too, id. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 420.) 
 
 toku mine. 
 
 Pau.: toku, thine. Mgv.: toku, mine. 
 Ta.: to'u, thine. 
 tominika vSunday, week. 
 tomo to contain, to penetrate, to enter, to 
 slip in, to sink. 
 kona mo tomo, port, harbor. 
 tomoa to board. 
 
 hakatomo to introduce, to drive in, to 
 recruit. 
 P Pau. : fakatomo, to cause to penetrate, 
 to insert. Mgv. : tomo, to enter, to 
 sink. Mq. : tomo, to enter, to con- 
 tain. Ta.: tomo, to enter, to sink. 
 ton a his. 
 
 P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: tona, id. 
 tono to remove, to pass over. 
 
 tono mai tono atu, to pull one another 
 about. 
 hakatono to balance, to thrust back, 
 
 to rush upon. 
 tonotono to rush upon, to shovel, a 
 
 spade. 
 totono to drive back. 
 tonokio to strike. 
 
 too I to adopt, to take, to acquire, to admit, 
 to accept, to gather, to dispose, to 
 seize, to pull up, to extirpate, 
 stripped, to withdraw, to intercept, 
 to frustrate, to touch, to employ, to 
 serve. 
 tae too, to renounce. 
 Mq. : too, to take, to receive, to accept, 
 to adopt, to seize, to pull up. 
 too 2 raa too, noon. 
 too 3 numeral prefix. 
 
 PMgv.: toko, id. Mq.: toko, too, id. 
 Ta.: too, id. 
 Samoa and Futuna use to'a and toka, 
 Tonga and Niue use toko, and the re- 
 mainder of Polynesia uses the latter form. 
 tooa kai tooa, intact, entire, whole. 
 
 paea tooa, to deprive. 
 tooku (toku). 
 toona (tona). 
 
 tootahi to give one his share. 
 topa 1 wine. 
 
 topa tahaga, id. 
 topa 2 to fall in drops, to descend, to go 
 down, to abdicate. 
 topa iho, to fall. 
 hakatopa to knock down, to cause to 
 fall. 
 hakatopa ki raro, to knock down, to 
 subjugate. 
 Pau. : topa, to fall, to go down, to err, to 
 miss. Mgv.: topa, to fall from a 
 height, to let fall; akatopa, to van- 
 quish, to conquer. Mq.: topa, to 
 fall, to descend. Ta.: topa, to fall. 
 Compare with the Mota topa, to fall 
 from a tree as a ripe fruit or leaf, the Samoa 
 topala to fall rotten-ripe; in the latter case 
 Pratt seems to have identified pala as a 
 composition member and from it to have 
 derived the rotten sense. 
 
262 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 topa 3 childbirth, abortion. 
 topa le poki, to lie in. 
 Mq.: tama topa, abortive child. Ta.: 
 topa, abortion. 
 topa 4 a feast, to feast. 
 topa 5 to arrive, to result. 
 topa rae, new come. 
 topa iho, to come unexpectedly. 
 topa ke, to deviate. 
 topa no mai, topa hakanaa, topa 
 
 tahaga, man topa pu, unexpected. 
 topa okotahi, solitary. 
 hakatotopa to excite, to foment. 
 topa 6 bad, low, cheap, failure. 
 igoa topa, nickname. 
 ariga topa, sinister, sly, ill-tempered, 
 to hang the head. 
 hakatopa to disparage. 
 hakatotopa irresolute. 
 Pau.: topa, to miss, to err. Mgv.: 
 topa, to miss, to fail. Mq. : topa, 
 to lose, to miss, to fail. 
 topa 7 (of upward movement). 
 
 topa ki raro, to scale, to surpass. 
 hakatopa hakatopa ki te ao, to confer a 
 dignity. 
 hakatopa ki te kahu, to spread a sail. 
 hakatotopa to make a genealogy. 
 topahaga detachment. 
 topanihi to fall head foremost. 
 topapu man topapu, quite unexpected. 
 
 Mgv.: topapu, to fall before maturity, 
 to drop behind, to lag. 
 toparia to crumble, ruin. 
 
 hakatoparia to demolish. 
 topatagi grief. 
 topatini abortion. 
 tope soap, to wash clothes. 
 toro cattle (taureau). 
 puaka toro, ox. 
 toromiro the heaviest and hardest wood, 
 
 it is used for tapa beaters T. 
 toru three. 
 
 hakatoru triple. 
 P Mgv., Ta.: /t>r«, three. Mq. :<OM,id. 
 torutahi Trinity. 
 
 toto blood, bloody, to let blood, to make 
 bloody, to bleed, to dissolve, rust. 
 ariga toto, florid, ruddy complexion. 
 hakatehe ki te toto, to bleed. 
 toto pine, to bruise. 
 toto ohio, iron rust. 
 Mgv., Mq. : toto, blood. Ta. : toto, 
 blood, sap. 
 totoi to extirpate, to drag away, to pull, to 
 haul. Mq. : toi, to pull, to haul, to 
 drag away. 
 totona to improve. 
 totono (tono). 
 to topa (topa). 
 
 totoro to go on all fours, to creep, to crawl, 
 to drag oneself along. 
 aka totoro, to take root. 
 P Pau. : totoro, to creep, to go on all fours. 
 Mgv.: totoro, to crawl on hands 
 and knees. Mq. : totoo, to crawl, to 
 hobble. Ta. : totoro, to crawl. 
 
 totoua (toua). 
 tou thine. 
 
 T Ta.: /o'«, id. 
 to-u to blame, to censure. 
 PS Sa.: to'u, to scold. 
 toua wrath, anger, rage, revenge, battle, 
 combat, debate, dispute, dissen- 
 sion, uprising, revolt, quarrel, fight, 
 hostility (taua). 
 toua rae, to provoke. 
 rae toua, to open hostilities. 
 toua kakai, to rebuke. 
 tuki toua, to stir up dissension. 
 totoua hostility. 
 hakatoua fighter, warrior. 
 P Mgv. : toua, war, battle. Mq. : toua, 
 war, dispute, quarrel. 
 The form in o is found only in these 
 three languages, taiia is found in the gen- 
 eral migration, Rapanui is the only speech 
 which has both. 
 toutou fertile (tautau). 
 
 hakatoutou to fertilize. 
 Mq. : tautau, fertile. 
 toiivae to run. 
 
 hakauruuru touvae, id. 
 tova kahu tova, jib. 
 tu to mix, to confound. 
 tua I behind, back, rear. 
 ki tua, after. 
 tua, younger. 
 taki tua, perineum. 
 P Pau. : tua, the back. Mgv. : tua, the 
 back, the rear, behind. Mq.; tua, 
 back, spine, rear. Ta.: tua, the 
 back. 
 tua 2 sea urchin, echinus. 
 
 T Mgv.: tuatai, tuahuru, crayfish. Mq.: 
 Ta. : tua, echinus. 
 The word must have a germ sense indi- 
 cating something spinous which will be 
 satisfactorily descriptive of the sea urchin 
 all spines, the prawn with antenn£3e and 
 thin long legs, and in the Maori the shell 
 of Mesodesma spissa. 
 tuaapapa haunch, hip, spine T. 
 tuahaigoigo tattooing on the back. 
 tuahuri abortion. 
 
 poki tuahuri, abortive child. 
 tuaivi spine, vertebrae, back, loins (tuivi Q). 
 male mai te tuaivi, ill at ease. 
 PS Sa. : tuasivi, the backbone. Ma.: 
 tuaiwi, the back. 
 tuakana elder, elder brother. 
 
 tuakana tamaahine, elder sister. 
 T Pau.: tuakana, eldest boy, eldest girl, 
 elder brother. Mgv.: tuakana, a 
 man's elder brother, a woman's el- 
 der sister. Mq.: tuakana, tuadna, 
 id. Ta. : tuaana, id. 
 Cf. Sa.: tua' a, brother, sister. 
 tuamouga mountain summit. 
 
 Ta. : tuamoua, chain of mountains. 
 tuatua to glean. 
 tugu to cough, rheum (tuhu Q). 
 
 tugutugu asthma, to have a cold. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 263 
 
 tugutugu adolescent, young children, 
 virile. 
 kope tugutugu, youth T. 
 tuha to distribute, to share, to divide, to 
 apportion, part, district. 
 tuha e rua, to share in two. 
 tuha muri, those who remain to be 
 served after the others. 
 P Mgv. : tuha, to divide, to portion out. 
 Mq., Ta.: tufa, tuha, id. 
 I have assigned tahuga to this stem as a 
 metathetic form because in sense it com- 
 ports therewith and because no stem from 
 which it might derive directly could afford 
 the signification. It will be observed that 
 tufa in its proper form is found in all but 
 Paumotu of Southeast Polynesia. The 
 metathetic tahuga is identifiable in Rapa- 
 nui, Mangareva and Marquesas; therefore 
 we conclude that the metathesis was estab- 
 lished in the parent of these three lan- 
 guages and has persisted even when over- 
 laid by a migration which brought the 
 stem in its proper form. 
 tuhai old, ancient, antique, inveterate, lon- 
 gevity. 
 tuhaituhai long ago. 
 hakatuhai to delay, postpone. 
 PS Sa. : iuai, form.er, older, to be a long 
 time. To.: tuai, slow, dilatory, to 
 be long. Nine: tuai, old, ancient, 
 a long time. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 311.) 
 Nowhere else in the history of this word 
 do we find the aspirate; its absence from 
 Tonga, a speech very conservative of the 
 Proto-Samoan aspiration, is proof that in 
 Rapanui it is intrusive, or erroneously 
 reported. 
 tuhi 1 to point the finger, to show, to indi- 
 cate, to design. 
 tuhi auha, middle finger. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq.: tuhi, to point the 
 finger, to show. 
 tuhi 2 suspicion, to alienate, to estrange, 
 to censure, to be painful, to accuse 
 falsely. 
 tuhi no mai, to accuse. 
 tuhi tahaga, to accuse, to decry. 
 tuhi tahaga no mai, calumny, to sus- 
 pect. 
 tuhi reoreo, to charge. 
 tuhitaga invective, to curse. 
 Mq. : tuhi, to impute, to accuse, to 
 curse, to insult. Ta. : tuhi, to curse. 
 tui to expel. 
 tuitui gold T. 
 tukaga porringer (tukuga). 
 tuke I leaf. 
 tuke 2 nape. 
 
 P Ma. : tuke, the elbow. 
 
 Physically the sense is not quite clear. 
 There is a Polynesian stem tuke, of which 
 the basic signification is an angle. This is 
 found in Samoa tu'e in tu'elima the knuck- 
 les, in Tonga tuke the knuckles, in Niue 
 tukeua the shoulder and probably in tukiua 
 nape, in Maori and Mangareva tuke the 
 
 tuke 2 — continued, 
 elbow, in Tahiti otue the fingertips, in 
 Hawaii kue any object with an angle, in 
 Paumotu lukcluke a bend or angle. The 
 agreement of Rapanui and Niue upon the 
 nape is scarcely a matter of such observa- 
 tion as is possible to us, for in the erect 
 carriage and upstanding poise of the Poly- 
 nesian head the angle at the seventh cer- 
 vical vertebra is not the disfigurement 
 which it becomes in certain occupational 
 kyphoses. 
 tuke 3 a pile, pier. 
 tukegao {tuke 2-gao) gullet. 
 tukepaka leafless. 
 tuki 1 at the fingertips. 
 
 Mgv.: tiike, the joints of the fingers; 
 
 tuki, to feel, to handle. 
 
 tuki 2 to instigate, to provoke, to influence, 
 
 to stimulate, to tempt, to try, to 
 
 encourage, to corrupt, to debauch. 
 
 tuki pogeha, to stir up trouble, to 
 
 make mischief. 
 tuki rakerake, seditious. 
 tuki toua, to excite dissension. 
 PS Sa. : tii'itu'i, to forbid the doing of any- 
 thing. To. : tuki-tala, to warn. 
 Here we see clearly a case of sense 
 inversion, and the substantial Tongan 
 concord with the Samoan establishes the 
 direction of the inversion as away from 
 the Proto-Samoan primitive. 
 tukiga proof. 
 
 tukiga kinoga, temptation. 
 tukituki to pound, to copulate T. 
 tapa tukituki, calico. 
 P Pau.: tukituki, to strike, to pound. 
 Mgv.: tuki, to bruise, to pound 
 with a stamper. Mq.: tuki, to 
 beat, to pound. Ta. : tui, id. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 266.) 
 tuku to give, to let go, to deliver, to accord, 
 to go back to the boat, to dedicate. 
 rima tuku, to bend at the elbow 
 (? tuke). 
 P Pau. : tuku, to lay down, to place, to 
 deHver up. Mgv.: tuku, to give, 
 to deliver, to let alone. Mq. : tuku, 
 to give, to let go. Ta.: tuu, id. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 226.) 
 tukuga plate, ladle, porringer, legacy, to 
 
 dedicate (tukaga). 
 tumoku a sprain. 
 
 tumu base, cause, element, origin, prin- 
 ciple, source, spring, trunk, occa- 
 sion, origin, author, subject, motive. 
 ina e tumu, accidental, fortuitous. 
 tumu kore, causeless, baseless, weak 
 
 in the legs, to waver. 
 tumu te hakareka, toy. 
 tumu hatihati, weak in the legs. 
 tumu te hiriga, purpose of the voy- 
 age. 
 T Pa.u.: fakatumu, to lay a foundation. 
 Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tumu, cause, base, 
 origin, principle, trunk. 
 tumumeika {tumu-meika) banana plant. 
 Mgv., Mq.: tumumeika, id. 
 
264 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 tunu to cook, to fry. 
 
 hare tunukai, kitchen. 
 P Mgv.: tunu, to put to the fire to cook. 
 Mq.: tunu, id. Ta.: tunu, to 
 roast, to boil, to cook. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 407.) 
 tupa 1 land crab. 
 
 PS Mgv.: tutupa, a large crayfish. Mq., 
 Ta. : tupa, land crab. 
 Sa., To., Fu.: tupa, a land crab with 
 large claws. 
 tupa 2 mixture, to carry. 
 
 tupatupa to bring in one dead or 
 wounded. 
 tupapaku corpse. 
 
 TPau. : tupapaku, corpse, ghost. Mgv.: 
 tupapaku, corpse, sick person. 
 Mq. : tupapaku, tiipapaii, id. Ta. : 
 tupapau, corpse, ghost, specter. 
 tupu to grow, to sprout, to germinate, to 
 come forth, to conceive, pregnant, 
 germ. 
 mea tupu, a plant. 
 tiipu he aval, of rapid growth. 
 tupu iiorahorau, precocious. 
 hakatupu to produce, to stimulate 
 growth, to excite. 
 P Pau. : fakatupu, to raise up, to create. 
 Mgv.: tupu, to grow, to conceive, 
 to be pregnant. Mq.: tupu, to 
 grow, to sprout, to conceive. Ta. : 
 tupu, to grow, to sprout. 
 tupuaki near, immediate, closely, face to 
 face, next, neighboring, to approach, 
 contact, interview, to meet, to 
 present oneself. 
 hakatupuaki to accost, to advance, to 
 join, to approach. 
 tupuna ancestors, grandparents, forefathers 
 (tapuna). 
 PPau.: tupuna, ancestor. Mgv.: tupuna, 
 grandparents. Mq. : tupuna, ances- 
 tors, grandparents. Ta.: tupuna, 
 id. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 214.) 
 tupuraki occiput, crown of the head. 
 
 Pau.: tupuaki, occiput. Ta. : tupuai, 
 top of the head or of a mountain. 
 (Cf. Sa.: tumua'i and Ma.: tutnu- 
 aki, crown of the head.) 
 turaki to beat down. 
 
 T Pau. : turaki, to turn upside down, to 
 repulse. Mgv.: turaki, to turn 
 upside down, to throw down. Mq. : 
 tuaki, to throw anyone down on the 
 ground. Ta. : turai, turae, to turn 
 upside down, to repulse. To.: 
 tulaki, to push down. 
 (Cf. Sa.: tula'i, to rise up.) 
 turama (tu-rama) to illuminate, a lamp. 
 (tuurama). 
 T Pau.: turamarama, torch, lamp, Mq.: 
 tudma, to fish with torches. Ta.: 
 turama, torch. 
 turi knee. 
 
 P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: turi, id. Mq.: tui, to 
 bend. 
 turirima elbow. 
 
 turituku to fall on the knee. 
 turituri dorsal fin Q. 
 turituririma elbow joint. 
 turiturivae knee joint. 
 turivare abscess at the knee. 
 turu 1 to fall in drops, to flow, to leak, to 
 descend, a drop. 
 turu ki tai, to take refuge at sea. 
 hakaturu to cause to descend, to lower, 
 
 to take soundings. 
 hakaturuturu to heave and pitch. 
 P Mgv. : akaturu, to conduct water in a 
 drain. Ta. : tuturu, to fall in drops. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 425.) 
 turu 2 to stay, to prop. 
 
 T Pau.: turu, a post, pillar, to sustain. 
 Mgv.: turu, a support, rod, stay, 
 to sustain. Ta.: turu, stay, sup- 
 port. 
 turu 3 to come, to arrive, to overcome. 
 tehe e turu, through and through. 
 hakaturu 
 
 hakarava hakaturu, quadrangular. 
 turuga declivity. 
 turumea fine grass T. 
 turuvai water conduit. 
 tutae excrement, dung, ordure, manure. 
 tiitae hihi, constipation. 
 T Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: tutae, dung. 
 tute to expel, to disperse, to discharge, to 
 tame, to drive away, to impede, to 
 scare, to pursue, to overthrow a 
 government, to send back, victory, 
 to supplant. 
 tutega a driving back. 
 
 tutega te ao, overthrow of the govern- 
 ment. 
 T Pau. : ttite, to hunt on foot. Mq. : tute, 
 to chase, to reject, to drive away, 
 to send back. Ta. : tute, to shove 
 back. 
 Another instance of the class which asso- 
 ciates Maori and Hawaii with Southeast 
 Polynesia. 
 tutu I to beat bark for cloth. 
 
 PS Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta. : tutu, id. 
 Sa., To., Fu.: tutu, id. 
 tutu 2 a broom, to sweep, to clean. 
 Mq. : tutu, to beat out the dust. 
 tutu 3 to shake, to winnow. 
 
 Mgv.: ttitu, to tremble, to leap. Mq.: 
 tutu, to shake. 
 tutu 4 to kindle, to light, to ignite, to set fire. 
 tutuga combustion. 
 P Mgv. : tutu, a. torch, candle, to set fire, 
 to burn. Mq. : tuttc, to burn, to set 
 fire. (The Polynesian Wanderings, 
 407.) 
 tutu 5 to stand. 
 
 hakatutu to set joists. 
 P Mgv., Mq.: tutu, to stand upright. 
 Ta.: tu, id. 
 tutua {tutu I ) board on which bark is beaten 
 into cloth. 
 PS Mgv.: ^Mi«a, a cloth beater. Mq., Ta.: 
 tutua, wood on which cloth is 
 beaten. 
 Sa., Fu.: tutua, id. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 265 
 
 tutui tutui ohio, chain. 
 tutui kura, shawl. 
 Mq.: tuilui kioe, chain. 
 tutuki shock, contusion, to run against, to 
 collide. 
 tutukia to run foul of. 
 P Pau.: tiikitiiki, to strike, to pound, 
 to grind. Mgv.: tnkia, to strike 
 against, shock, concussion. Mq. : 
 tutuki, id. Ta. : tui, id. 
 tutuma 1 {tutu 4-ma) a live coal. 
 tutuma 2 tree trunk T (? tumu). 
 tutumata ligament of the ej'e, orbit, ejelid 
 
 T (tutumate eyelid Q). 
 tutuu bri.stling. 
 
 tuu I to stand erect, mast, pillar, post. 
 tuu noa, perpendicular. 
 tanu ki te tuu, to set a post. 
 hakatu tuu, to step a mast. 
 ttiu hakamate tagata, gallows. 
 hakatuu to erect, to establish, to insti- 
 tute, to form, immobile, to set up, 
 to raise. 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta.: /m, to stand up. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 424.) 
 tuu 2 to exist, to be. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 424.) 
 Mgv.: til, life, being, existence. 
 tuu 3 to accost, to hail. 
 
 tuu mai te vaka, to hail the canoe. 
 Mg\'.: tu, a cry, a shout. 
 tuu 4 to rejoin. 
 
 tuua to be reunited. 
 (tuu 5) hakatuu example, mode, fashion, 
 model, method, measure, to num- 
 ber. 
 PS Sa.: tu, custom, habit. Fu. : tuu, to 
 follow the example of. 
 (tuu 6) hakatuu to disapprove. 
 
 hakatuu riri, to conciliate, to appease 
 wrath. 
 (tuu 7) hakatuu to presage, prognostic, 
 
 test. 
 (tuu 8) hakatuu to taste. 
 (tuu 9) hakatuu to mark, index, emblem, 
 seal, sign, symbol, trace, vestige, 
 aim. 
 hakatuu ta, signature. 
 akatuu symptom. 
 hakatuua spot, mark. 
 hakatuhaga mark. 
 hakatuutuu demarcation. 
 tuuahi {tutu 4-ahi) smoke, torch. 
 tuuaviki to pout. 
 tuuraga fat. 
 
 tuuraga nui, girth. 
 tuurama (turama). 
 tuutuu ventral fin. 
 
 u the breast (hu). 
 
 hagai ei u, to suckle. 
 hakau the gums. 
 T Pau.: M, the breast. Mgv., Mq., Ta. : 
 M, the breast, nipple, milk. 
 ua 1 rain. 
 
 hoa mai te ua, to rain. 
 mou te ua, to cease raining. 
 
 ua I — continued. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq., Ta. : ua, rain. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 322.) 
 ua 2 vein, artery, tendon (huahua i) (uha 
 
 Q). 
 
 ua nene, pulse. 
 ua nohototo, artery. 
 ua gaei, pulse. 
 uaua vein, tendon, line. 
 
 kiko uaua, muscle T. 
 hakauaua to mark with lines. 
 PPau.: tarc-ua, tendon. Mgv., Mq.,Ta. : 
 tiaua, vein, tendon. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 322.) 
 ua 3 wave, surge. 
 
 tai ua, high tide. 
 ua 4 a long club T. 
 uapiki cramps. 
 
 Mq. : uauapeke, id. 
 uaua exigence, to exact. 
 ue I alas. 
 
 Mq. : ue, to groan. 
 ue 2 to beg (ui). 
 
 uero comet, star, twilight, a ray, to be 
 radiant (huero). 
 huero vcravera, burning ray. 
 hueroero a ray. 
 
 Pau. : tuvervvero, comet. Mgv. : etuvero, id. 
 ueue 1 to shake (eueue). 
 
 kirikiri ueue, stone for a sling. 
 PS Pau.: uetie, to shake the head. Mq. : 
 kaueue, to shake. Ta.: ue, id. 
 Sa. : lue, to shake. To.: ue'i, to shake, 
 to move; luelue, to move, to roll as 
 a vessel in a calm. Niue : luelue, to 
 quake, to shake. Uvea: Mei,to shake; 
 ueue, to move. \\X\ : ue, to move in 
 a confused or tumultuous manner. 
 In The Polynesian Wanderings, page 
 235, it was shown that there is a primitive 
 stem lu general to Polynesian, that a 
 secondary stage of advancement lue is 
 Proto-Samoan and is found only in Samoa, 
 Tonga, Niue and Uvea. We now find a 
 tertiary stage, a degradation form with 
 frontal abrasion, ue, encountered in Nu- 
 clear Polynesia only in Uvea and Viti, and 
 in Tonga ue'i and ueue'i with further ad- 
 vancement of transitive augment. This 
 Proto-Samoan form, probably caught up 
 by the Tongafiti in their sojourn in Nuclear 
 Polynesia, has been carried further in 
 Tongafiti migration, Maori and Hawaii 
 ue to shake. 
 ueue 2 to lace. 
 
 Uga to send, to despatch, to exhort, to dele- 
 gate, to excite, to admit, to expel 
 (huga). 
 htiga mai, to bring in. 
 hakauga to instigate, to intrigue, to 
 conduct, to bring, to congratulate. 
 T Mgv. : liga, to send, to despatch. Mq. : 
 una, uka, to send a message, to 
 urge. Ta. : tia, to expel, to chasa 
 This is of the Maori-Hawaii-Southeast- 
 Polynesian class. The secondary senses 
 are easy to establish; Rapanui agrees with 
 Marquesas in the sense of urging, with 
 
266 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 uga — continued. 
 
 Tahiti in expulsion. A sense-invert is 
 observable between expel and admit. 
 ugamoa thin, leanness (hugamoa). 
 (ugauga) hakaugauga relaxed. 
 uha female. 
 
 T Pau. : koufa, female of animals. Mq. : 
 uha, id. Ta. : ufa, uha, id. Ma.: 
 uwha, uha, id. 
 uhamau {uha-mau 7) to brood, to hatch. 
 uhatu to displease. 
 uhi yam. 
 
 P Pau., Mgv.: uhi, id. Ta.: uhi, ufi, id. 
 Mq^.: puauhi,i6.. (The Polynesian 
 Wanderings, 316.) 
 (uhu) hakauhu rava hakanhu, to sleep 
 
 soundly. 
 uhuti (u-huti) to pull up by the roots. 
 
 Mgv.: uhuti, id. 
 ui 1 question, to interrogate, to ask (ue). 
 uiui to ask questions. 
 T Pau.: uiui, to ask, inquisitive. Mgv.: 
 ui, to ask, beg, request, question; 
 akaue, to demand, to ask for. Mq. : 
 ui, to question, demand, interro- 
 gate. Ta. : ui, to question. 
 ui 2 to spy, to inspect, to look at, to perceive. 
 
 tagata ui, visitor. 
 uira 1 wheel, helm. 
 uira 2 lightning. 
 
 P Mq. : uid, id. Ta. : uira, id. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 345.) 
 uira 3 glass, mirror (huira). 
 
 uira purumata, eyeglass. 
 uiui to flee. 
 
 PS Sa. : ui, to go along, to pass along. 
 To. : uhi, to go, to come. Fu. : ui, 
 to pass by. Viti : udhi, to go, to run. 
 The Viti persistence of the sense to run 
 is clear evidence that Rapanui has pre- 
 served the primitive signification. 
 uka uka hoa, female friend, companion. 
 ukauka 1 firewood. 
 ukauka 2 leathery, tough. 
 
 PS Mgv.: ukauka, hard to chew. Mq.: 
 ukakoki, leathery. Ta.: uaua, id. 
 Sa.: u'a, tough, tenacious, glutinous. 
 To. : M^a, sticky. Nine: uka, tough. 
 Viti: kaukamea, metal. 
 uki digging-stick, bayonet, bodkin, arrow 
 (huki). 
 PS Mgv. : uki, huki, to pierce, to dart, to 
 lance. Mq.: uki, tiller, paddle. 
 Viti : dhuki, digging stick. 
 The germ sense of Proto-Samoan huki 
 is to pierce, to stick into, and in the noun 
 implement of such action the digging-stick 
 is primal. In Marquesas the sense of 
 tiller may be a modern simile based upon 
 recognition of form resemblance, for the 
 tiller first became known in foreign boats; 
 the use of the word in the sense of paddle 
 finds some support in the fact that dig as 
 a metaphor for paddling is noted in the 
 Samoan 'eli. 
 uma chest, breast. 
 
 P Mgv., Mq. : uma, id. Ta. : ouma, id. 
 ^ (The Polynesian Wanderings, 235.) 
 umiumi tattooing on the chin. 
 
 umiumi — continued. 
 
 T Pau., Mgv.: kumikumi, beard. Mq.: 
 kumikumi, umiumi, id. Ta. : umi- 
 umi, id. Viti: kumi, chin. 
 umu cooking place, oven (humu). 
 
 P Pau., Mgv., Mq., Ta.: umu, id. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 199.) 
 unahi scale of fish. 
 
 unahi varuvaru, to scale. 
 unahi hakaha, to scale. 
 P Pau., Ta.: unahi, to scale fish. Mgrv.: 
 unahi, fish scale, to scale. Mq.: 
 unahi, id. (The Polynesian Wan- 
 derings, 312.) 
 uneki niho uneki, to show the teeth. 
 unu to drink, liquor. 
 unuga to drink. 
 hakaunu to slake thirst. 
 hakaunuora to water. 
 P Mgv. : unu, to drink. Mq., Ta. : inu, id. 
 The variant unu of Rapanui and Ma- 
 ngareva from the common inu is found far 
 back on the track of migration, in Sikayana 
 and Viti at the other edge of Polynesia. 
 The occurrences of the same variety in 
 Melanesia have been listed in The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, page 376. 
 unuvai to drink water. 
 
 hipu unuvai, drinking glass. 
 ura 1 crayfish, lobster, prawn. 
 
 P Mgv. : ura, crayfish. Mq. : ud, lobster. 
 Ta. : oura, crayfish, lobster. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 430.) 
 ura 2 fire, burning, to be in flames. 
 ura herohero, flash of flames. 
 uraga combustion, flame, torch. 
 hakaura to cause to glow, to kindle, to 
 light. 
 P Mgv., Ta.: Mra, aflame, to bum. Mq.: 
 ud, id. 
 uraga burden, load, weight. 
 uraura vermilion, scarlet. 
 
 P Pau. : kurakura, red. Mgv. : uraura, an 
 inflamed countenance. Mq . : udud, 
 red, ruddy. Ta.: uraura, red. 
 ure penis. 
 
 kiri ure, prepuce, foreskin. 
 P Pau., Mgv., Ta.: «re, penis. Mq.: oe,id. 
 (The Polynesian Wanderings, 43 1 . 
 urei niho urei, to show the teeth. 
 
 Mgv. : urei, to uncover the eye by roll- 
 ing back the lids. 
 ureure spiral. 
 
 Ta. : aiireure, id. 
 uriuri black, brown, gray, dark, green, blue, 
 violet (hurihuri). 
 hakahurihuri dark, obscurity, to 
 darken. 
 P Pau.: uriuri, black. Mgv.: uriuri, 
 black, very dark, color of the deep 
 sea, any vivid color. Mq.: uiui, 
 black, brown. Ta.: uri, black. 
 uru 1 to enter, to penetrate, to thread, to 
 come into port (huru). 
 uru noa, to enter deep. 
 hakauru to thread, to inclose, to admit, 
 to drive in, to graft, to introduce, 
 penetrate, to vaccinate, to recruit. 
 akauru to calk. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 267 
 
 uru 1 — continued. 
 
 hakahuru to set a tenon into the mor- 
 tise, to dowel. 
 hakauruuru to interlace. 
 
 hakauruuru mat te vae, to hurry to. 
 P Mgv.: akauru, to attempt to enter, to 
 stuff, to cram. Mq. : uii, to enter, 
 to introduce. Ta.: uru, to arrive 
 in port. 
 uru 2 to clothe, to dress, to put on shoes, a 
 crown. 
 hakauru to put on shoes, to crown, to 
 bend sails, a ring. 
 uru 3 festival, to feast. 
 uru 4 to spread out the stones of an oven. 
 uru uru to expand a green basket. 
 PS Sa. : uluulu, to remove the stones from 
 the oven before lighting the fire. 
 Fu. : ulu, to arrange the hot stones 
 of an oven in order to put the food 
 to cook thereon. Nine: ulu, to 
 level stones. 
 uru 5 manu uru, kite. 
 uruga (uru i) entrance. 
 uta 1 inland, landward. 
 
 paepae ki uta, to strand, to run 
 
 aground. 
 mouku uta, herbage. 
 P Mgv. : uta, inland, landward. Mq. : 
 uta, uphill from the coast. Ta.: 
 uta, landward. 
 uta 2 to carry. 
 
 uta mai, to import. 
 hakauta to give passage. 
 P Pau. : utaga, burden, cargo. Mgv. : 
 akauta, to put things one on an- 
 other. Mq. : uta, to carry, to trans- 
 port, to conduct. Ta.: uta, to 
 carry, to transport by sea. (The 
 Polynesian Wanderings, 285.) 
 uu acid, to be sharp, sour (huu). 
 uutu to fill. 
 
 P Mgv. : utuhi, to draw water. Ta. : uutu, 
 to fill. (The Polynesian Wander- 
 erings, 242.) 
 uuu red. 
 uva grape. 
 
 (va 1) hakava judge, judgment. 
 T Mgv. : akava, to judge, to pass sentence. 
 Pau.: haava, to judge, to conjec- 
 ture. Ma.: whakawa, to charge 
 with crime, to condemn. Ta.: 
 haava, to judge, 
 (va 2) hakava to speak. 
 P Mgv. : va, to speak. Mq. : vaa, to 
 chatter like a magpie. 
 The Marquesan retains more of the 
 primal sense although the simile is an alien 
 importation. In Samoa va means a noise, 
 in Tonga va is a laughing noise, in Futuna 
 va is the disorderly cry of tumult, and 
 probably it is the initial element of Viti wa- 
 borabora to speak quickly and confusedly 
 as when scolding. Its only identifica- 
 tion in Tongafiti territory is Hawaii wawa 
 the confused noise of a tumult, and Hawaii 
 was itself the terminus of a Proto-Samoan 
 migration. It would not be out of order, 
 
 (va 2) hakava — continued. 
 
 therefore, to distinguish this stem as 
 Proto-Samoan. 
 vaai to alienate, to give away. 
 vae 1 foot, paw, leg, limb. 
 vae no roto, drawers. 
 karikari vae, ankle. 
 P Pau.: vaevae, foot, leg. Mgv.: vavae. id. 
 Mq.: vae, id. Ta. : vaevae, avae, id. 
 vae 2 pupil. 
 
 vae 3 to choose, elect, prefer, promote, vote, 
 vavae to destine, to choose. 
 vaea predestined. 
 
 Mgv., Mq.: vae, to choose, to select. 
 vaea {vae 2) pupil. 
 vaeahatu {vae i-ahatu). 
 
 moe vaeahatu, to sleep sprawling with 
 legs extended. 
 vaega center, middle, within, half. 
 o vaega, younger. 
 
 ki vaega, among, between, interme- 
 diate. 
 P Pau. : vaega, the middle. Mgv. : vaega, 
 center, middle. Mq. : vaena, vavena, 
 vaveka, id. Ta. : vaehaa, half. 
 vaehakaroa {vae i-roa). 
 
 moe vaehakaroa, to sleep with legs 
 stretched out. 
 vaehau {vae i-hau 3) pantaloons, trousers. 
 vaeherehere {vae i-here 1) to attach by the 
 
 paw. 
 vaerere {yae i-rere 1) to run. 
 vaero tail of a kite, tail of a bird (uero). 
 TPau. : tuavaero, rump; kaero,tz.\\. Mgv.: 
 r^ro, tail. Mq.:reo, id. Ta.: aero, id. 
 In the association of these comparatives 
 we find another instance (see taukete) of 
 the rare loss of a part of a syllable, in each 
 case the vowel a intervening between t 
 and a second vowel. The alternative 
 form in Rapanui, uero, is clearly asso- 
 ciable with the Mangarevan and Mar- 
 quesan stage of the world. 
 vaha 1 space, before T. 
 
 vaha takitua, perineum. 
 PS Mgv.: vaha, a space, an open place. 
 Mq.: vaha, separated, not joined. 
 Ta. : vaha, an opening. 
 Sa.: vasa, space, interval. To.: vaha, 
 vahaa, id. Fu.: vasa, vdsad,, id, 
 Niue: vaha, id. 
 vaha 2 muscle, tendon. 
 
 vahavaha id. 
 vahahora {vaha i-hora 2) spring. 
 vahatoga {vaha i~toga i) autumn. 
 vahi (ahi i). 
 
 Ta. : pu-vahi, to fish with torche 
 vahio young. 
 
 huaa vahio, young fruit. 
 vai water, liquid, fluid, sap, juice, gravy, 
 fresh water as differing from tai 
 seawater. 
 hakavai to dissolve, to liquefy, to melt. 
 P Pau.: ana-vai, a brook. Mgv.: vai, 
 water. Mq. : vai, water, liquid, 
 juice. Ta.: vai, sweet water, sap, 
 juice. (The Polynesian Wander- 
 ings, 339) 
 vaiapuga lazy, slothful, inactive, mert. 
 
268 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 vaiapuga — continued. 
 
 indolent, idle, do-nothing, useless, 
 neglectful, loiterer, trifler, apathy, 
 leisure. 
 vaihu (vai-u) milk. 
 
 T Mq., Ta.: vaiu, milk. 
 vaipuga {vai-puna) spring water. 
 
 P Mgv.: vaipuna, water which springs 
 from among stones. Mq. : vaipuna, 
 spring water. Ta.: vaipuna, a 
 spring. 
 vaitahe {vai-tahe i) river. 
 vaitara winter west wind T. 
 vaitoa {vai-toa 2) sugar. 
 
 Mgv.: vaito, id. 
 vaituru {vai-iuru i) water conduit. 
 vaivai weak. 
 
 PS Mq. : vaivai, soft, pleasant, agreeable. 
 Sa., To.: vaivai, weak. 
 vaka canoe, boat, bateau, shallop, barge. 
 vakapoepoe (vaka-poepoe) boat. 
 PPau.: vaka, csinoe.. Mgv.: fa^a, canoe, 
 raft. Mq. : i^a^a, canoe. Ta.: fao, 
 canoe, boat. 
 vakavaka narrow. 
 
 Mq. : vakavaka, vadvad, small, fine, thin. 
 vanaga to speak, to say, to chat, to dis- 
 course, to address, to recount, to 
 reply, to divulge, to spread a rumor; 
 argument, conversation, formula, 
 harangue, idiom, locution, verb, 
 word, recital, response, speech. 
 vanaga roroa, chatterbox, babbler. 
 rava vanaga, candid, babbler. 
 tae vanaga, discreet. 
 tai vanaga, ripple. 
 vanagarua {vanaga-rua i) echo. 
 PPau.: i;aMaga,to warn by advice. Mgv.: 
 vanaga, orator, noise, hubbub, 
 tumult. Mq.: vanana, to sing, to 
 recite genealogies. Ta. : vanaa, or- 
 ator, discourse, counsel, advice. 
 This is scarcely metathetic when we 
 notice the frequency in modern Samoan 
 speech of the exchange of these two nasals, 
 particularly when they occur in the same 
 word, thus finagalo is commonly spoken 
 figanalo. In Samoa vdgana means to re- 
 sound, but we note with interest a specific 
 vdgana meaning the speech of a tulafale 
 at Sagana; in Nine note vaga-hau to speak; 
 in Tonga we find vago to talk and chatter 
 on whilst none care about it; Futuna 
 vagana is to talk incessantly. 
 vanavana feather garland. 
 varahorohoro {vara-horohoro i) appetite. 
 varavara I not compact, thinly sown, loose, 
 sparse, to have spaces, scattered, 
 rarity, a Bible verse. 
 aval varavara, to go singly. 
 varavara no, sometimes. 
 hakavaravara thinly sown, spaced. 
 PS Pau.: varavara, scattered, dispersed. 
 Mgv.: varavara, thin, lightly scat- 
 tered. Ta.: mrai'ara, sparse, thinly 
 sown, rare. 
 Sa.: valavala, wide apart, coarse. 
 varavara 2 thick (a sense-invert). 
 (vare 1) hakavare to crisp, to plaster. 
 hakavarevare to level. 
 
 vare 2 driveler. 
 
 P Mgv. : vare, clumsy, inept. 
 vare 3 cf. turivare. 
 varegao to speak indistinctly, to offend, to 
 
 pretend. 
 varevare 1 steep, rugged. 
 varevare 2 smooth, plain, without rocks. 
 hero varevare, without branches. 
 tino varevare, slender. 
 kona varevare, open place, court, mar- 
 ket place. 
 PS Sa. : valevale, fat. To. : valevale, young, 
 tender, applied to babies. 
 In Nuclear Polynesia it is difficult to 
 j dissociate this vale from the vale conveying 
 1 the sense of ignorance. In Samoa this 
 ' varevare appears only as applied, le 
 valevale, to a hog that is not fat. It is 
 probable that varevare 2 preserves the 
 Proto-Samoan primitive and that the 
 sense-invert, in the preceding item, is 
 j directed away from the germ sense. 
 ! vari about, circumference, to turn in a circle. 
 j hakavari pliant, to bend, square. 
 
 I varivari about, to go around. 
 
 ! vavari a garland. 
 
 varikapau circumference, to surround, a 
 compass, to admire. 
 hiriga varikapau, to go in a ring. 
 pa varikapau, to close in. 
 varitakataka {vari-taka 3) to surround. 
 varu 1 eight. 
 
 PPau.: avaru, id. Mgv.: varu, id. Mq.: 
 vatl, id. Ta.: varu, vau, id. 
 varu 2 to shave, to remove the beard, to 
 shear, to clip, to rasp, a plane. 
 varuvaru to peel, to remove the bark, 
 to plane, to scrape, to shear. 
 P Mgv.: varu, to plane, to cut the hair. 
 Mq. : vaii, to shave, to scrape. Ta. : 
 varu, vau, to shave. (The Poly- 
 nesian Wanderings, 326.) 
 vau ko vau, I. 
 
 Pau.: ovau, I. 
 vaua they R. (? raua). Cf. Ta.: vera, they. 
 vavae (vae 3) 
 vavae to separate, to disunite. 
 
 P Ma. : wawae, to divide. 
 vavakai appetite (? ravakai). 
 vavari (vari). 
 vavau rniro vavan, switch. 
 vave water in motion, a long wave. 
 
 pokopoko vave, trough of the sea. 
 tai vave, rough sea. 
 vave kai kohe, unapproachable. 
 vavovavo echo, sound of the sea. 
 
 Mq.: vavo, noise of breaking waves. 
 Ta.: vevo, echo. 
 vekeveke eyelash, banana flower. 
 
 Mq.: vekeveke, veevee, tentacles, bristles. 
 veku humus. 
 vekuveku, moist, muddy. 
 
 hakavekuveku to dampen, to wet. 
 Mgv.: vekiveki, moist, damp. Mq. : 
 veku, veil, moist, wet through. To. : 
 viku, wet. 
 veneri Friday {Vendredi). 
 veo 1 navel, button. 
 
 epe veo, earring. 
 pu veo, buttonhole. 
 
RAPANUI-ENGLISH VOCABULARY. 
 
 269 
 
 veo 2 (vero i ) 
 
 veo 3 metal, copper. 
 
 Mgv.: veo, copper, tin. Ta.: veo, cop- 
 per, brass. 
 vera hot, fire, to flame, torch, to light, 
 kindle. 
 vera paka, burning. 
 vera itiiti no, lukewarm. 
 vera mahava, hot. 
 veraga combustion. 
 veravera hot, heat, burning, cooked 
 
 too much. 
 hakavera to kindle. 
 hakaverapaka to heat up. 
 hakaveravera to grill. 
 PPau.: vera, fire; veravera, heat. Mgv.: 
 vera, fire among the reeds. Mq. : 
 vera, ved, burning, hot, fire, cooked. 
 Ta.: vera, vea, id. 
 vere I beard, moustache (vede Q). 
 vere gutu, moustache. 
 verevere shaggy, hairy, tow, oakum. 
 Mgv.: veri, bristly, shaggy, chafed (of 
 a cord long in use). Mq.: veevee, 
 tentacles. Ta.: verevere, eyelash. 
 vere 2 to weed {ka-veri-mai, pick, cut- 
 grass T). 
 verevere to weed. 
 P Mgv.: vere, to weed. Mq.: veevee, 
 vavee, id. 
 verega fruitful, valuable. 
 
 verega kore, unfruitful, valueless, con- 
 temptible, vain, futile, frivolous. 
 tae verega, insignificant, valueless. 
 mataku verega kore, scruple. 
 Mgv.: verega, a design put into execu- 
 tion ; one who is apt, useful, having 
 a knowledge how to do things. 
 veri 1 myriapod, centipede. 
 
 P Pau. : veri, centipede. Mgv. : veri, a 
 poisonous marine annelid resem- 
 bling the centipede. Mq. : m, cen- 
 tipede, myriapod. Ta.: reri, centi- 
 pede, a marine insect. 
 veri 2 monster, monstrous. 
 veveri execrable. 
 
 veriveri abominable, frightful, hideous, 
 horrible, to shock, illicit, impure, 
 immoral, ugly, contemptible. 
 veriveri ke, detestable, infamous, re- 
 pulsive. 
 oone veriveri, mud, slime. 
 P Pau.: veri, disgusting, hideous. Mgv.: 
 veriveri, very bad, disagreeable, 
 ugly, repulsive. 
 vero 1 arrow, dart, harpoon, lance, spear, 
 nail, to lacerate, to transpierce 
 (veo). 
 P Mgv.: vero, to dart, to throw a lance, 
 the tail; verovero, ray, beam, ten- 
 tacle. Mq.: veo, dart, lance, har- 
 poon, tail, horn. Ta.: vero, dart, 
 lance. 
 vero 2 to turn over face down. 
 vetevete to untie, to unbutton, to unbridle, 
 to disentangle. 
 vevete to absolve, to unchain, to untie, 
 to deliver, to set free, to unfold. 
 
 vetevete — continued. 
 
 to unroll, to detach, to liberate, to 
 enlarge, to slacken. 
 vevetea slack, loose. 
 vevetehaga remission. 
 P Mgv., Mq.: vetevete, to untie, to loosen, 
 to detach. Ta. : vele, id. 
 veuveu kahu aruga o te veuveu, voyoX (sail). 
 veve in haste, to hurry. 
 
 veveveve to hasten, diligent, greedy, 
 prompt, rash, speedy, swift, quick. 
 ki veveveve, voluble. 
 P Pau.: vave, speedily. Mgv.: vave, 
 prompt, quick, to make haste; 
 vevaveva, to eat quickly. Mq.: 
 veve, vave, prompt, quick. Ta.: 
 vave, id. 
 veveara {veve-ara 2) waking, to wake up. 
 veveri stupefied, commotion, to apprehend, 
 to start up out of sleep, sensation, 
 vevete (vetevete). 
 viatiko viaticum. 
 vicario vicar. 
 vie woman, wife. 
 
 vie hanau, midwife. 
 noho vie, to marry. 
 hakarere ki te vie, to divorce. 
 vigiria, vigil. 
 { vihaviha uninhabited, desolate. 
 viku 1 sacred. 
 
 koona viku, sanctuary. 
 hakaviku to consecrate, to interdict. 
 i (viku 2) hakaviku to pout. 
 vinea vine. 
 viretute virtue. 
 
 viri to turn in a circle, to clew up, to groom, 
 to twist, to dive from a height, to 
 roll (kaviri). 
 hakaviri crank, to groom, to turn a 
 wheel, to revolve, to screw, to beat 
 down. 
 kahu hakaviri, shroud. 
 viriga rolling, danger. 
 viriviri ball, round, oval, bridge, roll, 
 summit, shroud, to twist, to wheel 
 round, to wallow. 
 hakaviriviri to roll, to round. 
 
 ri77ta hakaviriviri, stroke of the fist, 
 fisticuff. 
 P Pau.: viriviri, to brail, to clew up; 
 koviriviri, twisting. Mgv. : viri, to 
 roll, to turn, to twist; viviri, to fall 
 to the ground again and again in a 
 fight. Mq. : vii, to slide, to roll, to 
 fall and roll. Ta. : viri, to roll up, 
 to clew up. 
 virigine virgin. 
 viritopa (viri-topa 6) danger. 
 vitiviti crayfish. 
 
 Pau. : kohitihili, a shrimp. Mgv. : kaviti- 
 viti, a small crab that hides in the 
 sand. 
 (viuviu) hakaviuviu to squat. 
 voka to put on shoes. 
 
 Mq. : oka, to introduce into. 
 vou squeak of rats. 
 
 Mgv. : ? vuho, the noise made by a man 
 or fish that escapes. 
 
ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 It is preferable to present this section of the work as no more than a 
 finding-Hst, leaving to the Rapanui vocabulary, so far as may lie in 
 that material, the determination of the manner wherein the several 
 vocables may fitly be employed. In accordance with this plan it has 
 rarely seemed necessary herein to differentiate those words which have 
 various significations under a single form. 
 
 abandon 
 abdicate 
 abdomen 
 abhor 
 
 abjure 
 
 able 
 
 aboard 
 
 abolish 
 
 abominable 
 
 abortion 
 
 abound 
 
 about 
 
 above 
 
 abridge 
 
 abrogate 
 
 abscess 
 
 absence 
 
 absent 
 
 absolve 
 
 absorb 
 
 abstain 
 
 abstinence 
 
 absurd 
 
 abundance 
 
 abuse 
 
 abut 
 
 abyss 
 
 accept 
 
 access 
 
 accident 
 
 accidental 
 
 accommodate 
 
 accompany 
 
 accomplish 
 
 accord 
 according to 
 accost 
 accredit 
 accumulate 
 
 hoa, patu, hakarere, titiri. 
 
 accuse 
 
 aval, topa. 
 
 
 manava. 
 
 accustom 
 
 kokoma hanohano manava 
 
 achieve 
 
 pohi, kokoma eete, ko- 
 
 acid 
 
 koma rita. 
 
 acquiesce 
 
 hakarere, titiri. 
 
 acquire 
 
 morava. 
 pikipiki, eke. 
 hakamou, hakanoho. 
 
 acquit 
 acrid 
 
 rakerake, veriveri. 
 
 across 
 
 gaapu, topatini, poki gaapu, 
 
 act 
 
 poki puepue, poki tuahuri. 
 
 active 
 
 kai taria te kai, hoao, mau 
 
 
 ke avai. 
 
 actual 
 
 peaha, vari, hakahariu. 
 
 add 
 
 a ruga, ki ruga. 
 
 addict 
 
 hakapotopoto, hore. 
 
 addition 
 
 hakakore, hakamou. 
 
 address 
 
 arakea, mageo, makigaa, 
 
 adhere 
 
 manu nave, tao, turivare. 
 
 adhesion 
 
 garoa, ku ohoa. 
 
 adjoin 
 
 ina o nei, garo. 
 
 adjourn 
 
 vevete. 
 
 adjust 
 
 miti, mou, paka. 
 
 
 kaihaga, kai oho. 
 
 administer 
 
 ina kai kai, poremo. 
 
 admire 
 
 eva, nivaniva, oohia. 
 
 admit 
 
 mau ke avai, hoao, kai taria 
 
 admonition 
 
 te kai. 
 
 adolescent 
 
 ika ke avai mo, kori ke avai, 
 
 adopt 
 
 kori, hakamee. 
 
 adore 
 
 ikapotu. 
 
 adorn 
 
 ata hakahohonu, anoano. 
 
 adroit 
 
 hakatitika, too, hapai, mau. 
 
 adulterer 
 
 mahani maia. 
 
 adultery 
 
 gogoroaa, horihori. 
 
 advance 
 
 ina e tumu. 
 
 advance gua 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 adversary 
 
 i muri oo na, harai, haatigo. 
 
 adversity 
 
 hakamou, hakapae, haka- 
 
 advice 
 
 moko. 
 
 advise 
 
 mau, tuku, avai. 
 
 advocate 
 
 kia. 
 
 adze 
 
 hakatupuaki, tuu, hakatata. 
 
 affable 
 
 hakatitikahaga. 
 
 
 hue, pupu, hakanego, haka- 
 
 affair 
 
 ruga, hakatiti. 
 
 affect 
 
 tuhi, tuhi no mai, tuhi 
 
 reoreo, hakakemo. 
 mahani. 
 hakapae. 
 
 mageo, kavakava, uu. 
 higa. 
 too. 
 hakakore, hakapae. 
 
 mageo. 
 
 hakarava, hiriga tahataha. 
 
 haga, taga. 
 
 paka, pakapakakina, hora- 
 horau. 
 
 aneira. igeneira, oaha. 
 
 tataku, hakarava. 
 
 piri iho. 
 
 ma. 
 
 vanaga. 
 
 hakarogo. 
 
 higa. 
 
 harai, ikapotu, 
 
 moe atu ra, aneira. 
 
 honohono, hakapiri, haka- 
 rivariva, titi. 
 
 hakarivariva, hakatitika. 
 
 maharo, titiro, varikapau. 
 
 too, hakauru, uga. 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 tugutugu. 
 
 too, mau. 
 
 hakaaroha. 
 
 rakei, hakariva. 
 
 maori. 
 
 menia, rekareka. 
 
 honihoni. 
 
 hakatupuaki, tata. 
 1 tagata rae. 
 
 tagata kokoma eete. 
 
 gogoroaa, horihori. 
 
 aakihaga, kihaga, hakamaa. 
 
 aaki. 
 
 tarupu. 
 
 peu. 
 
 hakaaroha, magaro, riva- 
 riva. 
 
 haga, hakaheu, keukeu. 
 
 tagi. 
 
 271 
 
272 
 
 affected 
 
 affectionate 
 
 affinity 
 
 affirm 
 
 affix 
 
 afflict 
 
 afford 
 
 affright 
 
 affront 
 
 after 
 
 afterbirth 
 
 afternoon 
 
 afterward 
 
 again 
 
 against 
 
 age 
 
 agglomerate 
 
 aggregate 
 
 aggregation 
 
 agile 
 
 agitate 
 
 ago 
 
 agony 
 
 agree 
 
 agreeable 
 
 agreement 
 
 aground 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 tf 
 
 ahead 
 aid 
 
 aigrette 
 
 aim 
 
 air 
 
 air V 
 
 airy 
 
 ajar 
 
 alarm 
 
 alas 
 
 alburnum 
 
 alien 
 
 alienate 
 
 align 
 
 all 
 
 alleviate 
 
 allurement 
 
 ally 
 
 almighty 
 
 alone 
 
 already 
 
 also 
 
 altar 
 
 although 
 
 always 
 
 amass 
 
 amaze 
 
 ambition 
 
 ambush 
 
 amend 
 
 amiable 
 
 akaku, eete manava, ma- 
 
 among 
 
 ki rote, ki vaega. 
 
 nava pagaha. 
 
 amplify 
 
 hakanuinui. 
 
 ragi, peupeu. 
 
 amplitude 
 
 ahuahu pupuhi. 
 
 pirihaga. 
 
 amputate 
 
 kokoti, here. 
 
 aaki. 
 
 amulet 
 
 mohai rikiriki. ; 
 
 titi. 
 
 pagaha. 
 
 avai. 
 
 amuse 
 
 hakareka, hetu. 
 
 ancestor 
 
 tupuna. 
 
 hakamataku. 
 
 ancestry 
 
 ivi. 
 
 hiohio, matau. 
 
 anchor 
 
 aka, tau. 
 
 ki tua. 
 
 anchorage 
 
 kona tau, haga. 
 
 eve. 
 
 ancient 
 
 hinihini ke avai, tuhai. 
 
 ahiahi. 
 
 and 
 
 e, me, ma, pe, piri. 
 
 i muri. 
 
 anecdote 
 
 taga. 
 
 ki hua. 
 
 angel 
 
 agera. _ 
 
 kia, hakahorihori, tutuki. 
 
 anger 
 
 kakai, nn, toua, hiuihuri. 
 
 matahi, tau, koroua. 
 
 
 eete, manava eete, ma- 
 
 hue, negonego, pupupu. 
 
 
 nava riri. 
 
 hakapiri. 
 
 angle n 
 
 atiga, avaava. 
 
 hakapa. 
 
 angle v 
 
 hi, ikahi, ikakohau. 
 
 rava ahere, horahoraukina, 
 
 angry 
 
 hae, kokoma, kokoma eete, 
 
 neku ravatotouti. 
 
 
 kokoma hanohano, taro- 
 
 rum. 
 
 
 taro. 
 
 tuhaituhai. 
 
 anguish 
 
 pakupaku. 
 
 kevakeva, tata. 
 
 animal 
 
 puaka, ika. 
 
 haga, hakatitika. 
 
 animate 
 
 hakaora. 
 
 meitaki, nenenene, rivariva. 
 
 animosity 
 
 kokoma hurihuri, riri. 
 
 higahaga, haga, hakaritega. 
 
 ankle 
 
 karikarivae. 
 
 hakarivariva, hakatitika- 
 
 annihilate 
 
 hakakore, hakamou. 
 
 haga. 
 
 announce 
 
 tara, hakatikea, muko, ha- 
 
 paepae ki uta, marere. 
 
 
 pai rogo. 
 
 aue. 
 
 annul 
 
 hakakore, hakamou. 
 
 a mua. 
 
 anoint 
 
 akui. 
 
 tarupu, hanu, moahu, oko- 
 
 another 
 
 tetahi. 
 
 rua. 
 
 ant 
 
 roe. 
 
 hauvaero. 
 
 antagonistic 
 
 ihoiho. 
 
 hakakeva, hakatuu. 
 
 antenna 
 
 hihi. 
 
 matagi, agu, reo. 
 
 antique 
 
 tuhai. 
 
 hakamahia, tauaki. 
 
 anus 
 
 kauha, mogugu. 
 
 koona kohukohu. 
 
 any 
 
 na. 
 
 hakamama. 
 
 anyone 
 
 tetahi. 
 
 hopo, mataku, manava ruru. 
 
 apartment 
 
 paigahare. 
 
 aue, ue. 
 
 apathy 
 
 noho hakahaga, noho no. 
 
 huhu. 
 
 ape-fish 
 
 nohue. 
 
 hiva. 
 
 apology 
 
 gu. 
 
 avai, tuhi, vaai. 
 
 apparition 
 
 tikeahaga moemoea. 
 
 hakarite, hakauga, tama 
 
 appeal 
 
 ragi. 
 
 hakatitika. 
 
 appear 
 
 tikea mai, hiti, hiri, horau, 
 
 mou, moua, mouga, paero. 
 
 
 tata, pukou. 
 
 ananake. 
 
 appease 
 
 hakamagaro, hakatuu. 
 
 hakamaamaa. 
 
 append 
 
 hakatautau. 
 
 mahaga. 
 
 appetite 
 
 maruaki, vavakai, manava 
 
 pirihaga. 
 
 
 nuinui, varahorohoro. 
 
 mana noa. 
 
 applaud 
 
 ohuohu, reka. 
 
 okotahi, tahaga. 
 
 apply 
 
 keukeu, hakahuhu, piri. 
 
 kireira. 
 
 appoint 
 
 hakatitika. 
 
 hoki, pe. 
 
 apportion 
 
 tuha. 
 
 aretare. 
 
 appreciate 
 
 tikea. 
 
 noa. 
 
 apprehend 
 
 ruru, veveri. 
 
 ina kai mou, tahaga. 
 
 approach 
 
 tata, tupuaki, hakatupuaki, 
 
 hue, hakanegonego. 
 
 
 oi. 
 
 maharo. 
 
 approve 
 
 titika, hakatitika, meitaki, 
 
 akuaku, atehopo, makota. 
 
 
 haga. 
 
 pike, harepiko. 
 
 April 
 
 hora. 
 
 hakameitaki, hakanapo- 
 
 apron 
 
 pareu. 
 
 napo. 
 
 arbiter 
 
 tagata hakarivariva. 
 
 ariga ekaeka, ariga magaro. 
 
 arch 
 
 taka. 
 
ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 273 
 
 archipelago 
 
 motuhaua, motupiri, motii- 
 
 attentively 
 
 gutupiri, gututae, makenu. 
 
 
 putuputu. 
 
 attest 
 
 aaki, hakatitika. 
 
 ardent 
 
 matau. 
 
 attract 
 
 keriti. 
 
 argument 
 
 ki, kihaga, vanaga. 
 
 audacious 
 
 matatoa. 
 
 arid 
 
 gihigihi, kehokeho, mahia- 
 
 augment 
 
 hakanui, hakarava. haka- 
 
 
 hia, pakapaka. 
 
 
 titi, hakanego, hakame- 
 
 arm 
 
 rima, haro, karu, kekeune. 
 
 
 ncge. 
 
 armpit 
 
 haiga. 
 
 author 
 
 tumu, rutirae. 
 
 around 
 
 takataka, varivari, viri ta- 
 
 authority 
 
 ao, titikaga. 
 
 
 kapau, hariu. 
 
 authorize 
 
 hakatitika. 
 
 arouse 
 
 ara. 
 
 autumn 
 
 vahatoga. 
 
 arrange 
 
 rakei, hakatahuga, haka- 
 
 avaricious 
 
 kaikiuo 
 
 
 rivariva. 
 
 avenge 
 
 hakahcre, hakahererua, ati 
 
 arrest 
 
 mamau, mau, haniharu, kia 
 
 
 ko peka. 
 
 
 hie. 
 
 avid 
 
 atchopo. 
 
 arrive 
 
 ahere, hiri, paka, pukou, 
 
 avoid 
 
 hakataha, hipa. 
 
 
 rori, tehe, topa, turu. 
 
 avow 
 
 hakarivariva, aaki. 
 
 arrogance 
 
 tea. 
 
 await 
 
 atiati. 
 
 arrogate 
 
 iko. 
 
 awake 
 
 ara, ora, karu. 
 
 arrow 
 
 vero. 
 
 away 
 
 ina o nei, aho, tere, tao. 
 
 arrowroot 
 
 pia. 
 
 
 hakataha, patu. 
 
 art 
 
 tnaa, rava. 
 
 awkwardness 
 
 konee. 
 
 artery 
 
 ua. 
 
 awry 
 
 higahiga. 
 
 article 
 
 paiga. 
 
 axe 
 
 toki, peu. 
 
 artifice 
 
 reo. 
 
 
 
 artisan 
 
 maori. 
 
 babbler 
 
 vanaga roroa, rava vanaga. 
 
 arum 
 
 kape. 
 
 bachelor 
 
 noho tahaga, tae moe. 
 
 as 
 
 pe, pei, etahi hakarite, pahe. 
 
 back 
 
 tua, tuaivi, hoki, hariu, 
 
 as far as 
 
 tae atu ki, teke ki nei. 
 
 
 kumu, matahakahiva. 
 
 as soon as 
 
 mau, na. 
 
 backbone 
 
 hope. 
 
 ascension 
 
 hiriga. 
 
 backside 
 
 kauha, mogugu. 
 
 ascent 
 
 pikiga. 
 
 bad 
 
 kino, rake, ii, para, topa. 
 
 ash 
 
 ehuehu, eoeo. 
 
 bag 
 
 kete, hiri, raraga. 
 
 aside 
 
 hariu, patu, perigi. 
 
 baggage 
 
 rakau. 
 
 ask 
 
 ui. 
 
 bait 
 
 mounu, mahaga, mahaga 
 
 aspect 
 
 ariga, mala, akari. 
 
 
 puku. 
 
 assassinate 
 
 oka, kokoti. 
 
 balance 
 
 hakarereva, hakatono. 
 
 assault 
 
 mea rakerake. 
 
 bald 
 
 marago, marego. 
 
 assemble 
 
 nego mai, hakanego, pin. 
 
 ball 
 
 mamarahaga, aku, takataka, 
 
 assessment 
 
 hakatitikahaga. 
 
 
 tekai, viriviri. 
 
 assiduous 
 
 putuputu. 
 
 ballast 
 
 rakau o te miro. 
 
 assign 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 banana 
 
 meika, tumumeika, hoke. 
 
 assimilate 
 
 hakarite. 
 
 
 vekeveke. 
 
 assist 
 
 rava, roau, manau, tahu. 
 
 banish 
 
 raga. 
 
 associate 
 
 harai, okorua, piri. 
 
 bank 
 
 tatapa. 
 
 assuage 
 
 hakaora. 
 
 banner 
 
 reva. 
 
 assumption 
 
 hapaihaga, hiriga. 
 
 baptism 
 
 papatema. 
 
 assure 
 
 aaki, mauteki, hakamau. 
 
 bargain 
 
 hakahere. 
 
 asthma 
 
 hupeepee, hi, kokogo, tugu- 
 
 barge 
 
 vaka. 
 
 
 tugu. 
 
 bark 
 
 kiri; tagi, varuvaru. 
 
 astonish 
 
 manava eete, maharo. 
 
 barrel 
 
 pahu. 
 
 astound 
 
 maharo, eete. 
 
 barren 
 
 paa. 
 
 astray 
 
 parera. 
 
 barrier 
 
 papae. 
 
 asylum 
 
 pikoga, harepiko. 
 
 barter 
 
 hakahere. 
 
 at 
 
 ki. 
 
 base 
 
 tumu. 
 
 at first 
 
 ki mua. 
 
 baseless 
 
 tumu kore. 
 
 at last 
 
 mou, moua, mouga. 
 
 bashfulness 
 
 hakama. 
 
 at once 
 
 aneira, igeneira, ananake. 
 
 basket 
 
 kete, uruuru. 
 
 atom 
 
 huhu. 
 
 bass 
 
 reo nui. 
 
 atone 
 
 hakakore. 
 
 bateau 
 
 vaka. 
 
 attach 
 
 vaehere, hakahio, hakamau. 
 
 bath 
 
 hopu. 
 
 attached 
 
 hakaaroha, ateate. 
 
 bathe 
 
 kau, hopu, ruku. 
 
 attack 
 
 rae, rutirae, hakakai. 
 
 battle 
 
 taua, toua. 
 
 attain 
 
 rava. 
 
 bawl 
 
 tagi. 
 
 attend 
 
 atiati. 
 
 bay 
 
 haga, pakoga. 
 
 attention 
 
 hakariva, mou. 
 
 bayonet 
 
 uki. 
 
 attentive 
 
 hakarogo. 
 
 be 
 
 tuu. 
 
274 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 beach 
 
 haga. 
 
 bless 
 
 beacon 
 
 pahuahi. 
 
 blessed 
 
 bean 
 
 pipi. 
 
 blind 
 
 bear 
 
 pagaha. 
 
 
 beard 
 
 vere, varu. 
 
 blink 
 
 beat 
 
 puopuo, higa, turaki, tutu, 
 
 blister 
 
 
 hakaviri. 
 
 bloat 
 
 beautify 
 
 hakaritorito. 
 
 blond 
 
 because 
 
 no te mca. 
 
 bloom 
 
 bed 
 
 rago. 
 
 blood 
 
 bedstead 
 
 pepepcpe. 
 
 bloody 
 
 before 
 
 vaha, a mua. 
 
 blot 
 
 beg 
 
 nonoi, ue, ui. 
 
 blotch 
 
 beggar 
 
 rakau kore. 
 
 blow 
 
 beginning 
 
 rae. 
 
 blue 
 
 begone 
 
 ka oho, ka tere, ka ea, oi. 
 
 blunder 
 
 behind 
 
 tua, noho muri. 
 
 blush 
 
 behold 
 
 ena, ira. 
 
 bluster 
 
 siijj; 
 
 here. 
 
 boar 
 
 kerereki. 
 
 board 
 
 belief 
 
 kihaga, rogoa. 
 
 boast 
 
 believe 
 
 rogo. 
 
 boat 
 
 bell 
 
 kiukiu, tagi kiukiu. 
 
 bodkin 
 
 belly 
 
 kopu, manava. 
 
 body 
 
 bellyache 
 
 mamae kopu. 
 
 ^*'?. 
 
 belong 
 
 ra mea. 
 
 boil 
 
 below 
 
 raro. 
 
 
 bench 
 
 noho, pepe. 
 
 bold 
 
 bend 
 
 hakapiko, hakauru, haka- 
 
 boldly 
 
 
 vari, taha, papau, huri, 
 
 bolster 
 
 
 amo, noi. 
 
 bolt 
 
 beneath 
 
 raro. 
 
 bond 
 
 beneficent 
 
 atakai. 
 
 bone 
 
 benevolent 
 
 rima atakai. 
 
 booby 
 
 bequest 
 
 avaihaga. 
 
 book 
 
 berry 
 
 mokohi, karu, poporo. 
 
 boom 
 
 besmear 
 
 puo. 
 
 border 
 
 best 
 
 rivariva ke. 
 
 born 
 
 bet 
 
 mamahi. 
 
 borrow 
 
 betray 
 
 aaki. 
 
 bound 
 
 better 
 
 meitaki ke, rivariva ke, ora- 
 
 bow down 
 
 
 ora no iti, hakanaponapo. 
 
 bowels 
 
 between 
 
 ki vaega. 
 
 bowl 
 
 bewildered 
 
 pepeke. 
 
 bowsprit 
 
 bewitched 
 
 hakanivaniva. 
 
 box 
 
 beyond 
 
 taie. 
 
 
 bile 
 
 nuu. 
 
 boy 
 
 bind 
 
 here. 
 
 brackish 
 
 bird 
 
 manu. 
 
 brag 
 
 birth 
 
 poreko. 
 
 braid 
 
 bishop 
 
 epikopo. 
 
 brain 
 
 bit 
 
 horega, moremore, ohio 
 
 brake 
 
 
 gagau. 
 
 bran 
 
 bite 
 
 gau, akarau. 
 
 branch 
 
 bitter 
 
 kava, takeo. 
 
 brave 
 
 blab 
 
 ravapeto. 
 
 
 black 
 
 kerekere, hanehane, reeree, 
 
 breach 
 
 
 uriuri. 
 
 bread 
 
 bladder 
 
 tagamimi. 
 
 break 
 
 blade 
 
 hoe. 
 
 
 blame 
 
 kakai, tou. 
 
 
 blanch 
 
 hakatea, pipi. 
 
 break in 
 
 blaspheme 
 
 hakameemee. 
 
 breakers 
 
 bleach 
 
 hakateatea, hakaritorito. 
 
 
 bleed 
 
 toto. 
 
 breast 
 
 blend 
 
 hakaeuru, hakaekaeka, ha- 
 
 breath 
 
 
 kahihoi, hirohiro. 
 
 breathe 
 
 hakameitaki. 
 togihia. 
 
 mala raparapa, matakeva, 
 matapo. 
 
 hakamatakeva. 
 
 pati. 
 
 pupuhi. 
 
 kunekune, teatea. 
 
 hua. 
 
 toto. 
 
 kutoto. 
 
 poa. 
 
 kino. 
 
 piri, tigi ; puhi, hau, hu, peti . 
 
 kerekere, uriuri. 
 
 tae ripoi. 
 
 hakakurakura, hakama. 
 
 pogeha. 
 
 paha. 
 
 taua, tomoa. 
 
 ravaki, paru, tea, maharo. 
 
 vaka, poti, tahuri, titi, tuku. 
 
 uki. 
 
 tino, aro, piri, pupu mai. 
 
 roto. 
 
 arakea, tao, maki; puneki- 
 neki, pipi, gaehe, panene. 
 
 matau. 
 
 pakapakakina, atiati. 
 
 egarua. 
 
 maga nuinui, horo. 
 
 herega. 
 
 ivi. 
 
 kuia. 
 
 puka. 
 
 pohiuhiu. 
 
 tapa, tatapu, titaa. 
 
 hanau, poreko, punua. 
 
 avai hakahou. 
 
 ketu, punene, titaa. 
 
 noi. 
 
 kokoma. 
 
 hipu. 
 
 poihuihu. 
 
 pahu; hahao, puopuo, tigi- 
 tigi. 
 
 tamaroa. 
 
 kava, taitai. 
 
 paru, teatea. 
 
 hatu, raraga. 
 
 manavai, roro. 
 
 hakaoho. 
 
 kiri haraoa. 
 
 maga, horo varevare, pipi. 
 
 mata^oa, tae mataku, ma- 
 tau. 
 
 ava. 
 
 haraoa. 
 
 gaa, motu, more, hati, pa- 
 rehe, pakakina, gutu, teki- 
 teki ke, marere. 
 
 euai. 
 
 tai hati, tai poko, pakakina, 
 pari. 
 
 u, uma, kopu, omoomo. 
 
 agu, ora, ina, haha pipiro. 
 
 aguagu. 
 
ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 276 
 
 breathless 
 
 gaegae, haipo rahirahi 
 
 , ma- 
 
 cabin 
 
 hare. 
 
 
 nava tiha, aguagu, 
 
 agu 
 
 cachalot 
 
 ivi hehcu. 
 
 
 kore. 
 
 
 cackle 
 
 pogeha, reokumi. 
 
 breeze 
 
 matagi, hau, tokerau. 
 
 
 cajole 
 
 hakamakcnu, akurakura. 
 
 bribe 
 
 hakahere. 
 
 
 cake 
 
 paka. 
 
 bridge 
 
 viriviri. 
 
 
 calabash 
 
 hue, hipu, pakahera. 
 
 bridle 
 
 pena, hakaiho. 
 
 
 calamity 
 
 gogoroaa. 
 
 brief 
 
 horauhorau. 
 
 
 calculate 
 
 tataku, tapa. 
 
 bright 
 
 pupura, maeha, naponapo, 
 
 calf 
 
 rem. 
 
 
 tea. 
 
 
 calico 
 
 tapa guregure. 
 
 brightness 
 
 maeha, hakamaeha, haka- 
 
 calk 
 
 akauni, hcruru. 
 
 
 raparapa. 
 
 
 call 
 
 tara, ohu. 
 
 brightness 
 
 marama. 
 
 
 calm 
 
 atakai, gaogao, hatahata, 
 
 brilliance 
 
 herohero. 
 
 
 
 hopehopc, hori, kotaki. 
 
 brilliant 
 
 tea, meitaki. 
 
 
 
 magaro, marie, mau, paka, 
 
 bring 
 
 uga mai, hakauga, tiipatupa, 
 
 
 riva. 
 
 
 hakatari, patu mai 
 
 , oho 
 
 calumny 
 
 tuhi. 
 
 
 mai, horau, hari. 
 
 koto. 
 
 camp 
 
 hue. 
 
 
 hakahoki, ea, rava. 
 
 
 cancer 
 
 paka rerere, mahiti. 
 
 bristling 
 
 tutuu. 
 
 
 candid 
 
 rava vanaga, tae naa. 
 
 bristly 
 
 maraka. 
 
 
 candle 
 
 ahi. 
 
 broil 
 
 hakapakapaka. 
 
 
 cane 
 
 tokotoko. 
 
 bronze 
 
 ihoiho, kiukiu. 
 
 
 cannibal 
 
 kaitagata, paoa kaitagata. 
 
 brood 
 
 porekohaga, moe, uhamau. 
 
 cannon 
 
 pupuhi nunui. 
 
 brook 
 
 manavai. 
 
 
 canoe 
 
 vaka, poepoe, paepae, kuto. 
 
 broom 
 
 tutu. 
 
 
 cap 
 
 hau. 
 
 brother 
 
 hagupotu, teina, tuakana. 
 
 capable 
 
 maamaa, rava, morava. 
 
 brother-in-law taukete. 
 
 
 cape 
 
 ihu, ikapotu, mokomoko. 
 
 brow 
 
 korae. 
 
 
 capital 
 
 hetu. 
 
 brown 
 
 ehuehu, hikuvera, uriuri. 
 
 capsize 
 
 pokupoku. 
 
 bruise 
 
 pahure, tigitigi, toto 
 
 pine. 
 
 capstan 
 
 ruruku, hivo. 
 
 
 rerorero. 
 
 
 captive 
 
 raga. 
 
 brush 
 
 horohoro, akui. 
 
 
 capture 
 
 rava, ravahaga. 
 
 brushwood 
 
 kohukohu. 
 
 
 card 
 
 parapara. 
 
 brusque 
 
 gu, guha, keriti. 
 
 
 care 
 
 gogoroaa, hakarivariva. 
 
 bubble 
 
 kuto, pupa, puneki. 
 
 
 carefully 
 
 koroiti. 
 
 bubo 
 
 arakea, manu nave, tao 
 
 
 careless 
 
 tae manau. 
 
 bucket 
 
 pakete. 
 
 
 caress 
 
 hakaaroha, hakareka. 
 
 bud 
 
 pipi. 
 
 
 cargo 
 
 negonego. 
 
 build 
 
 kato, ato, titi. 
 
 
 carpenter 
 
 tagata hagamiro. 
 
 building 
 
 hare, miro. 
 
 
 carpet 
 
 kahuvae, eeriki. 
 
 bulk 
 
 puputa. 
 
 
 carry 
 
 amo, hapai, hari, hoki, hai, 
 
 bull 
 
 puaka tamaroa. 
 
 
 
 tao, tari, tupa, uta, iko. 
 
 bulrush 
 
 gaatu. 
 
 
 cart 
 
 potaka. 
 
 bunch 
 
 kahui. 
 
 
 cartilage 
 
 poga. 
 
 bundle 
 
 hai, pope. 
 
 
 carve 
 
 tarai, kokoti, horehore, honi- 
 
 bung 
 
 kokomo, puru, api, 
 
 
 
 honi. 
 
 bungler 
 
 nivaniva. 
 
 
 cascade 
 
 aa. 
 
 bureau 
 
 hata. 
 
 
 case 
 
 kete. 
 
 burden 
 
 amoga, hapaihaga. uraga, 
 
 cask 
 
 pahu. 
 
 
 hakavega, hakarere, 
 
 ha- 
 
 cast 
 
 hoa. 
 
 
 kapegopego, runu. 
 
 
 cast lots 
 
 mamahi. 
 
 burial 
 
 rumaki, tanuaga. 
 
 
 castrate 
 
 hore. 
 
 burn 
 
 ura. 
 
 
 cat 
 
 kuri. 
 
 burning 
 
 veravera, giigii. 
 
 
 catch 
 
 mau, here, kato, morava. 
 
 bury 
 
 tanu, rumaki. 
 
 
 
 pipiri. 
 
 bush 
 
 miro kohukohu, miro 
 
 taka- 
 
 caterpillar 
 
 eanuhe. 
 
 
 taka. 
 
 
 cattle 
 
 puaka, toro. 
 
 bushy 
 
 matoru, pegopego. 
 
 
 caught 
 
 roaa. 
 
 business 
 
 hakahere, taga. 
 
 
 cause 
 
 tumu. 
 
 busy 
 
 haga. 
 
 
 causeless 
 
 tumu kore. 
 
 but 
 
 mea ke, mea ra, reka. 
 
 
 cave 
 
 ana, karava, pokoga, rua. 
 
 buttocks 
 
 taki eeve. 
 
 
 cease 
 
 mou, pava, hakarere. 
 
 button 
 
 veo. 
 
 
 cede 
 
 mae atu'ra. 
 
 buttonhole 
 
 pu veo. 
 
 
 celebrate 
 
 roau. 
 
 buy 
 
 hoko, hakahere. 
 
 
 celebrated 
 
 matau. 
 
 buzz 
 
 huhu. 
 
 
 celestial 
 
 ruga iho, no te ragi. 
 
 by 
 
 e, ei. 
 
 
 cell 
 
 hare no iti. 
 
276 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 censure 
 
 tarotaro, tou, tuhi. 
 
 clasp 
 
 rimaruru. 
 
 census 
 
 tapa ki te igoa. 
 
 clasp-knife 
 
 hoe hatu. 
 
 centipede 
 
 veri. 
 
 class 
 
 hakarite, horega, tika, hare 
 
 center 
 
 vaega. 
 
 
 hakaatuga. 
 
 certain 
 
 mau, na. 
 
 classroom 
 
 hare hakamarama. 
 
 certainly 
 
 haki. 
 
 claw 
 
 akikuku, maikuku, maga- 
 
 chagrin 
 
 gogoroaa, hakapagaha. 
 
 
 maga, reke; katikati. 
 
 chain 
 
 Ohio, tarigariga. 
 
 clay 
 
 oone, oonevai, hehehehe. 
 
 chair 
 
 pepe, rago. 
 
 clean 
 
 maitakia, ritorito, tata; ho- 
 
 challenge 
 
 hakatau. 
 
 
 roi, kopikopi, tutu. 
 
 chamber 
 
 horega, rape. 
 
 cleanse 
 
 hopu. 
 
 champ 
 
 namunamu. 
 
 clear 
 
 hagihagi, rahirahi, ritorito, 
 
 chance 
 
 peaha. 
 
 
 rakei, hakarivariva, horo- 
 
 change 
 
 hakahariu, huri ke, hakaka- 
 
 
 horo, maoa, mataki. 
 
 
 huga. 
 
 cleave 
 
 kokoti. 
 
 changeable 
 
 reo ke. 
 
 clench 
 
 rimahakaviriviri, nihogau. 
 
 channel 
 
 ava. 
 
 cleverness 
 
 maori. 
 
 chapel 
 
 aretare motu, hare pure. 
 
 clew 
 
 viri. 
 
 character 
 
 manava. 
 
 cliff 
 
 opata. 
 
 charcoal 
 
 mamara, garahu, eoeo. 
 
 climb 
 
 ketu, piki. 
 
 charge 
 
 hue, tuhi reoreo. 
 
 cling 
 
 haruharu. 
 
 charming 
 
 rivariva, ritorito. 
 
 clip 
 
 varu. 
 
 chasm 
 
 rare nui. 
 
 cloak 
 
 inua, nua. 
 
 chastise 
 
 puopuo, tigitigi. 
 
 clock 
 
 raotare. 
 
 chat 
 
 ki. vanaga. 
 
 close a 
 
 piri, hakatata, titititi, api. 
 
 chatter 
 
 vanaga roroa, hakareka. 
 
 
 hakai mai, ata hakaneke 
 
 chatterbox 
 
 vanaga roroa. 
 
 
 mai. 
 
 cheap 
 
 topa. 
 
 close V 
 
 papae, puru, tiaki. 
 
 check 
 
 kukumu, makuo, mataputi. 
 
 closely 
 
 tupuaki. 
 
 chemise 
 
 kakava. 
 
 closeness 
 
 konee. 
 
 cherish 
 
 hakaihoiho. 
 
 closet 
 
 pahukumi. 
 
 chest 
 
 pahu, uma. 
 
 clot 
 
 hiohio, ihoiho, kekeho, pa- 
 
 chew 
 
 mama, namunamu. 
 
 
 kahia. 
 
 chick 
 
 mamari punua. 
 
 cloth 
 
 tapa, tutu, tutua, puapua, 
 
 chicken 
 
 mamari. 
 
 
 kahu, kao. 
 
 chide 
 
 kakai, tarotaro. 
 
 clothe 
 
 puo, uru. 
 
 chief 
 
 ariki, honui. 
 
 clothing 
 
 hami, kahu, kao. 
 
 child 
 
 tama, tamaiti, poki, tugu- 
 
 cloud 
 
 kirikirimiro, kohukohu. 
 
 
 tugu. 
 
 
 puga. 
 
 childbirth 
 
 topa. 
 
 cloudflecked 
 
 ehuehu. 
 
 childhood 
 
 pokihaga. 
 
 cloudless 
 
 ragiamo. 
 
 childish 
 
 taga poki. 
 
 club 
 
 ao, paoha, para, titi nui, ua. 
 
 childless 
 
 paa. 
 
 clubfooted 
 
 kokope. 
 
 chill 
 
 ru, papapapa, maniri, tekeo 
 
 clumsy 
 
 reherehe. 
 
 
 meniri. 
 
 cluster 
 
 kahui. 
 
 chilly 
 
 tekeo. 
 
 coagulate 
 
 hiohio, pakahia, kekeho. 
 
 chin 
 
 kauvae, umiumi. 
 
 coal 
 
 tutuma, eoeo, mamara. 
 
 chink 
 
 avaava. 
 
 coarse 
 
 tae riva. 
 
 chisel 
 
 tapani. 
 
 coast 
 
 tahatai. 
 
 choke 
 
 aguagu, gaopu, oroina, pu- 
 
 coat 
 
 hakaiho, hakapiri. 
 
 
 kuhina. 
 
 coax 
 
 keukeu. 
 
 choose 
 
 hue ke, tagi, vavae, vae. 
 
 cobweb 
 
 kupega nanai. 
 
 chop 
 
 kokoti, hore. 
 
 cock 
 
 moa toa. 
 
 chopper 
 
 tapani. 
 
 cockroach 
 
 garara, potupotu. 
 
 chops 
 
 haha 
 
 coconut 
 
 hakari, niu. 
 
 chronic 
 
 matua. 
 
 coffin 
 
 pahu papaku. 
 
 chubby 
 
 mataputi. 
 
 coil 
 
 takaitakai. 
 
 church 
 
 hare pure. 
 
 cold a 
 
 haumaru, tekeo, maniri, 
 
 cicatrix 
 
 ahau hurihuri, perehe. 
 
 
 papapapa. 
 
 circle 
 
 takataka, mimiro, vari, viri. 
 
 cold n 
 
 kokogo, mare, hihi, tugu- 
 
 circumference vari, varikapau. 
 
 
 tugu. 
 
 circumspect 
 
 titika. 
 
 coldness 
 
 takapau. 
 
 circumstance 
 
 e mea. 
 
 colic 
 
 manava karavarava, ma- 
 
 clack 
 
 korokoro, kurukuru, miti- 
 
 
 nava ninihi, hukihuki. 
 
 
 miti. 
 
 collar 
 
 hehere. 
 
 clandestine 
 
 aherepo, hakanaa. 
 
 collect 
 
 hakarogo, hakapiti, pupu, 
 
 clap 
 
 roturotu. 
 
 
 puke, hue. 
 
ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 277 
 
 collection pupu, huega. 
 
 collide tutuki. 
 
 colonist noho no. 
 
 color ta, hakarite, hirohiro, hore- 
 
 hore. 
 colorless teatea. 
 
 column pou, toga. 
 
 comb tapani, hahari. 
 
 combat toua. 
 
 combine hakatitika. 
 
 combustion uraga, veraga, tutuga. 
 come ahere, hiho, oho mai, paka, 
 
 rori, rere, piri, tehe, taua, 
 
 turu, uru, tupu, kakea, a 
 
 mua. 
 comely akari rivariva. 
 
 comet uero. 
 
 comfort hakaora, kavahia, hakama- 
 
 kona, hakamaa. 
 comfortably maamaa. 
 commander ragi. 
 commemorate hakamanauhaga. 
 commencement rae. 
 commend hakahonui. 
 
 commendable rivariva. 
 common no iharaa iharaa, noa, ana- 
 
 nake. 
 commotion ruru, veveri. 
 compact matorutoru.putuputu.pego- 
 
 pego; hakatitikahaga. 
 companion repa hoa, uka hoa. 
 company huega, piri, ananake. 
 
 compare hakarite. 
 
 comparison hakaritega. 
 compass mimiro, varikapau, hakata- 
 
 viri. 
 compensate hakahere. 
 competency maa. 
 competent maa. 
 complain manava pagaha. 
 
 complaint manava rn, geu. 
 complete nego; hakatitika, hakariva- 
 
 riva. 
 compose hakarivariva. 
 
 comprehend rogo. 
 compress hakanemu, hakahoki. 
 
 compromise hakagogoroaa, horihori. 
 comrade repa hoa. 
 
 concave pokopoko, nokinoki. 
 
 conceal naa, hue, puru, tanu. 
 
 conceive tupu. 
 
 concentrate api, hakatakataka. 
 concerning kia kua. ro. 
 conciliate hakatuu riri, hakarivariva, 
 
 hakamou. 
 concise poto. 
 
 conclude hakapae, mou. 
 
 concubinage moe no. 
 concupiscence hai 
 condemn hakarivariva, rarara. 
 
 condemnation rarara. 
 condition hakarite. 
 
 condolence tagi, tatagiragi. 
 conduct haga; hakatari.a, hakauga. 
 
 conduit turuvai, vaituru. 
 
 confederate api, hakapa. 
 confer hakatopa. 
 
 confess aaki, hakaaaki. 
 
 confide repa hoa, mau. 
 
 confound hara, tu. 
 
 confused tae riva. 
 
 confusion hakaripoi, hakama. 
 
 congratulate hakauga. 
 
 conjecture manau. 
 
 conquer hakatere, rava, morava, 
 
 hakahiga. 
 conquered higaa. 
 conscience manau. 
 consecrate hakatapu, hakaviku. 
 consent higa, haga, rogo. 
 
 consequence ai, oaha mai. 
 conserve tiaki. 
 
 consider mata, matahakahire, mata 
 
 mine, mata hakataha. 
 considerable nunui, oko ke. 
 console hakamaamaa, kamiora. 
 
 consolidate hakaiho, hakamau. 
 consort oho arurua. 
 
 conspicuous nunui. 
 constant ihoiho, mau. 
 
 consternation manava eete, manava ruru. 
 constipation tutae hihi, mogugu kore. 
 construct haga, kato, titi. 
 
 consume hakapae. 
 
 consummate hakamou, hakapae. 
 consumption kiteke. 
 consumptive keo. 
 contact tupuaki. 
 
 contagion poa. 
 
 contain tomo, hoo. 
 
 contemplate manau no roto. 
 contemptible verega kore, veriveri, raee- 
 
 meea. 
 contend ihoiho. 
 
 content koakoa, reka. 
 
 continue horauhorau, ki hua. 
 
 contract hakatitikahaga; hakapoto, 
 
 gaei. 
 contradict hakahorihori. 
 contrary haga ke, mea ke, maira. 
 
 contribute tarupu, piri, hau. 
 contrition manava pohi. 
 
 contortion tipatipa. 
 contusion toto pine, tutuki. 
 
 convalescence riva no iti. 
 conversation ki, vanaga, hakareka. 
 convert riva, hakarivariva. 
 
 converted hariua. 
 
 convince higa. 
 
 convinced higaa. 
 
 convolvulus tanoa. 
 convulsion haguhagu, taora. 
 coo kuku. 
 
 cook tunu, tao, hakapakiu, haka- 
 
 paiku, ootu. 
 cooked veravera, rihariha; kore te 
 
 ivi, maemae no, paka- 
 
 paka. 
 cooking-place umu. 
 
 cool tekeo meniri, haumaru, tco. 
 
 coolness hau. 
 
 copper veo. 
 
 copse marumaru. 
 
 copy ta. 
 
278 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 coral 
 
 puga. 
 
 cry 
 
 tagi, ragi, pogeha, ekieki, 
 
 cord 
 
 taura, hiri, aratua. 
 
 
 oca, ohu. 
 
 corner 
 
 atiga. 
 
 crystalline 
 
 pupura. 
 
 corporation 
 
 huega. 
 
 cudgel 
 
 rakau ta. 
 
 corpse 
 
 papaku, tupapaku, perigi, 
 
 culpable 
 
 rakerake. 
 
 
 rumaki. 
 
 cultivated 
 
 rapurapua. 
 
 correct 
 
 riva maoa, mau, hakariva- 
 
 cunning 
 
 haavare. 
 
 
 riva, titika, tigitigi, ava- 
 
 cup 
 
 hipu. 
 
 
 ava. 
 
 cupboard 
 
 pahukumi. 
 
 corrupt 
 
 tuki. 
 
 curdle 
 
 kekeho, pakahia. 
 
 couch 
 
 pepe. 
 
 cure 
 
 hakaora, hakariva. 
 
 cough 
 
 tehu, tugu, kokogo. 
 
 curiosity 
 
 rivariva. 
 
 council 
 
 huega. 
 
 curl 
 
 takai, tekai. 
 
 count 
 
 tapa. 
 
 curly 
 
 mikamika, mirimiri, piki- 
 
 counterbalance hakaihoiho. 
 
 
 piki, pekapeka. 
 
 counterpoise 
 
 hakaihoiho. 
 
 curse 
 
 pogeha, tarotaro, tuhitaga. 
 
 country 
 
 kaiga, henua. 
 
 curtail 
 
 hakaiti. 
 
 countryman 
 
 noho heenua. 
 
 curtain 
 
 kahu. 
 
 countryside 
 
 atahenua. 
 
 custom 
 
 mahani, mea. 
 
 couple 
 
 piri okorua. 
 
 cut 
 
 tehe, hore, hahoa, hoa, motu, 
 
 courage 
 
 matatoa, matau. 
 
 
 pao, hugahuga, honi, hau- 
 
 court 
 
 kona varevare. 
 
 
 va, huki, kokoti, petehe. 
 
 cousin 
 
 teina. 
 
 cutaneous 
 
 kiriputi. 
 
 cover 
 
 puru. 
 
 cutting 
 
 mata, kai; hati. 
 
 covet 
 
 tagitagi. 
 
 
 
 covetous 
 
 magugupuru, alehopo. 
 
 dainty 
 
 rikiriki, nomanoma. 
 
 coward 
 
 pepeke. 
 
 damage 
 
 momore hihi, mou no, haka- 
 
 cowardice 
 
 mataku. 
 
 
 ripoi. 
 
 crab 
 
 pikea, tupa. 
 
 damn 
 
 topa ki te pokoga. 
 
 crack 
 
 gaa, hakapakakina, parehe, 
 
 damp 
 
 hehehehe. 
 
 
 titaa. 
 
 dampen 
 
 hakavekuveku. 
 
 crackle 
 
 kekekeke. 
 
 dance 
 
 ate, haka. 
 
 cradle 
 
 pahu. 
 
 danger 
 
 higa, mataku, viritopa, 
 
 cram 
 
 hakapuhapuha. 
 
 
 viriga. 
 
 cramps 
 
 uapiki. 
 
 dangerous 
 
 mataku ke. 
 
 crank 
 
 taviri, hakaviri. 
 
 dappled 
 
 purepure, mohai. 
 
 crapulous 
 
 rakerake makona. 
 
 dark 
 
 kerekere, uriuri, hakahuri- 
 
 crater 
 
 ranorano. 
 
 
 huri. 
 
 cravat 
 
 heregao. 
 
 darken 
 
 hakahurihuri, hakanaa. 
 
 crawl 
 
 totoro. 
 
 darkness 
 
 po, po haha, pouri. 
 
 crayfish 
 
 ura, vitiviti. 
 
 dart 
 
 vero. 
 
 crease 
 
 kero, hamoni. 
 
 date 
 
 raa. 
 
 creation 
 
 haga, hagarae. 
 
 daub 
 
 akui, puo ei oone, puo, rero. 
 
 creep 
 
 totoro. 
 
 daughter 
 
 tamaahine. 
 
 crest 
 
 rerepe, teketeke. 
 
 daughter-in- 
 
 law hunoga. 
 
 crevice 
 
 gaa. 
 
 dawn 
 
 ata, ata mea ka, hiti, pukou. 
 
 crime 
 
 rakerake, haga rakerake. 
 
 day 
 
 raa, po, poraa, marama. 
 
 crisp 
 
 hakavare. 
 
 daybreak 
 
 ata, horau hitihiti. 
 
 criticize 
 
 hakahoriga. 
 
 dazzle 
 
 matakekeva, remereme. 
 
 crook 
 
 rou 
 
 dead 
 
 papaku, tupatupa. 
 
 crooked 
 
 piko. 
 
 dear 
 
 hakaaroha, ateate, koa. 
 
 cross 
 
 hakaraigomigo, hakapeka, 
 
 dearth 
 
 maruaki, oge. 
 
 
 tarotaro; peka; hiriga ta- 
 
 death 
 
 mate, kevakeva, agu kore, 
 
 
 hataha. 
 
 
 tata. 
 
 cross-legged 
 
 noho hatu. 
 
 death rattle 
 
 aguagu. 
 
 crouch 
 
 hakaitiiti. 
 
 debark 
 
 hoa. 
 
 crow 
 
 moa ohoa. 
 
 debase 
 
 hakakemo. 
 
 crowd 
 
 huega, gagata. 
 
 debate 
 
 kakai, toua. 
 
 crown 
 
 pukao, uru, tupuraki. 
 
 debauch 
 
 tuki. 
 
 crucify 
 
 titi. 
 
 debauchery 
 
 rakerake. 
 
 cruel 
 
 manava pohi, gau. 
 
 debouch 
 
 mataki. 
 
 crumble 
 
 hakahugahuga, hakamarere, 
 
 debris 
 
 horega, hugahuga. 
 
 
 hakaotaota, porohata, to- 
 
 debt 
 
 mau. 
 
 
 paria. 
 
 decant 
 
 huri ke, hakaperigi ke. 
 
 crush 
 
 hakagogoroaa, pii, rerorero. 
 
 decapitate 
 
 hore. 
 
 crust 
 
 paka. 
 
 decay 
 
 pipiro, para, paea. 
 
 crutch 
 
 tokotoko. 
 
 decayed 
 
 momomomo. 
 
ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 279 
 
 deceived 
 
 hakarogo. 
 
 deserving 
 
 tau. 
 
 December 
 
 era. 
 
 design 
 
 ta, tuhi, haga, manau, ata. 
 
 decent 
 
 rivariva. 
 
 desire 
 
 maruaki, haga, heguhegu. 
 
 deception 
 
 reoreo. 
 
 desirous 
 
 atehopo. 
 
 deceptive 
 
 huahaga. 
 
 desist 
 
 hakarere, moe atu. 
 
 decide 
 declare 
 
 hakatitika, kia. 
 aaki, hakakite. 
 
 desolate 
 
 manava hopohopo, manava 
 more, vihaviha. 
 
 decline 
 
 declivity 
 
 decorate 
 
 karo. 
 
 hiriga, turuga. 
 
 rakei. 
 
 despair 
 despatch 
 
 tae manau, tae tatari. 
 hakatere, uga. 
 
 decrease 
 
 hakapoto. 
 
 despise 
 
 hakameemee, hakamigo- 
 
 decree 
 
 hakatitika. 
 
 
 migo, kokoma hanohano. 
 
 decrepit 
 
 migo, koroua. 
 
 despite 
 
 tae haga. 
 
 decry 
 
 tuhi, pogeha, hakakemo. 
 
 despoil 
 
 iko. 
 
 dedicate 
 
 avai, tuku, tukuga. 
 
 destination 
 
 ikapotu. 
 
 deep 
 
 parera, hohonu, poke. 
 
 destine 
 
 hakarere, vavae, hue. 
 
 deepen 
 
 hakahohonu, , hakapoko- 
 poko. 
 
 destroy 
 
 hakamou, hakamarere, hoa- 
 hoa. 
 
 deface 
 defame 
 
 pohutu. 
 ravaki. 
 
 destruction 
 
 moumou. 
 
 defeat 
 
 higa. 
 
 detach 
 
 vevete. 
 
 defecate 
 
 neinei. 
 
 detachment 
 
 topahaga. 
 
 defend 
 
 tarupu. 
 
 detain 
 
 mau. 
 
 defer 
 
 hakaroa. 
 
 deteriorate 
 
 ii, popopopo. 
 
 deform 
 
 hatuhatu. 
 
 detest 
 
 kokoma eete. 
 
 deformed 
 
 rakerake. 
 
 detestable 
 
 veriveri ke, eete, hanohano. 
 
 defraud 
 
 toketoke. 
 
 devastate 
 
 hakamou, oi, reka. 
 
 defy 
 
 hakamigomigo, hakatau. 
 
 develop 
 
 hakarivariva, hakaroa. 
 
 deify 
 
 hakaetua. 
 
 deviate 
 
 topa ke, rere, hipa. 
 
 dejected 
 
 hakamou. 
 
 devil 
 
 tiaporo, atua. 
 
 delay 
 
 hakahinihini, hakatuhai. 
 
 devoted 
 
 hakarogo. 
 
 delegate 
 
 oho, rogo, uga. 
 
 devour 
 
 namunamu. 
 
 deliberate 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 devout 
 
 rivariva. 
 
 deliberation 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 dew 
 
 hau. 
 
 delicate 
 
 nomanoma, rivariva, ruhi- 
 
 dexterity 
 
 maori. 
 
 
 ruhi. 
 
 diamond 
 
 mapahiva. 
 
 delight 
 
 mea nomanoma, mea riva- 
 
 diarrhea 
 
 nininini. 
 
 
 riva. 
 
 die 
 
 mate, aguagu. 
 
 delirious 
 
 eva. 
 
 difference 
 
 hakarite ke. 
 
 delirium 
 
 nivaniva. 
 
 different 
 
 ke, ka, mea ke. 
 
 deliver 
 
 ho, mau, avai, hakaora. 
 
 diffuse 
 
 hakamarere. 
 
 
 tuku, vevete. 
 
 difficult 
 
 hihiri, oko. 
 
 deluge 
 
 tarai. 
 
 difficulty 
 
 haga nui, hakarivariva. 
 
 demand 
 
 hiohio. 
 
 dig 
 
 are, ken. 
 
 demarcation 
 
 horoga, titaa, hakatuutuu. 
 
 digging stick 
 
 oka, uki. 
 
 demolish 
 
 hakamarere, hakamoumou. 
 
 dignity 
 
 ao, hakatopa. 
 
 
 hakaperigi, hakatoparia. 
 
 diligent 
 
 horahorau, veveveve. 
 
 demonstration hakakite. 
 
 dilute 
 
 hakaeuru. 
 
 den 
 
 pigoa. 
 
 diminish 
 
 hakaiti. 
 
 dent 
 
 avaava, tigitigi. 
 
 direct 
 
 titika, hakatitika, titikama- 
 
 deny 
 
 ihoiho, naa no, tae aaki. 
 
 
 aki, hakatari. 
 
 depart 
 
 oho, tere. 
 
 dirt 
 
 oone. 
 
 departure 
 
 terega. 
 
 dirty 
 
 oone no. 
 
 depose 
 
 hakarere. 
 
 disagreeable 
 
 kavakava, mageo. 
 
 depreciate 
 
 hakameemee, hakamigo- 
 
 disappear 
 
 garo. 
 
 
 migo. 
 
 disapprove 
 
 hakatuu, kakai, riri. 
 
 depress 
 
 mate mala mamae. 
 
 disbelieve 
 
 moo hakarogo. 
 
 deprive 
 
 iko, paea tooa. 
 
 disburse 
 
 avai, hakahere. 
 
 deputy 
 
 rogo. 
 
 discern 
 
 ui hagihagi. 
 
 derision 
 
 hakameemee, hakamigo- 
 
 discharge 
 
 hakaora, tute. 
 
 
 migo. 
 
 disciple 
 
 ati oo. 
 
 descend 
 
 topa, turu. 
 
 discipline 
 
 hakamatau, hakamatatoa. 
 
 descendant 
 
 makupuna. 
 
 disclose 
 
 aaki, hakakite. 
 
 describe 
 
 ta. 
 
 discolored 
 
 mariri. 
 
 description 
 
 ki. 
 
 discourage 
 
 kio. 
 
 desert 
 
 pakapaka; raga, tere. 
 
 discourse 
 
 vanaga. 
 
 deserve 
 
 mea rivariva, mea meitaki 
 
 discreet 
 
 tae aaki. 
 
 
 ka rava. 
 
 discussion 
 
 kakai. 
 
280 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 disdain 
 
 hakameemee, hakamigo- ; 
 
 doorkeeper 
 
 
 migo, hakanukanuka, tae- 
 
 dorado 
 
 
 haga. 
 
 dorsal 
 
 disembowel 
 
 hakatu. 
 
 double 
 
 disentangle 
 
 vetevete. 
 
 doubt 
 
 disfigure 
 
 pohutu. 
 
 doubtful 
 
 disguise 
 
 hakakehu, hakanehu, akari 
 pahe. 
 
 dourness 
 
 disgust 
 
 mageo. rua. 
 
 dove 
 
 disgusted 
 
 kavahia. 
 
 dowel 
 
 dishcloth 
 
 marc. 
 
 down 
 
 dishonest 
 
 tae riva. 
 
 dowry 
 
 dishonesty 
 
 tae rivariva. 
 
 drag 
 
 dishonor 
 
 rakerake. 
 
 dram 
 
 disjoin 
 
 haga takataka. 
 
 draw 
 
 disjoint 
 
 hakahata. 
 
 
 dismal 
 
 ge- 
 
 
 dismiss 
 
 hakahoki. 
 
 drawer 
 
 disobey 
 
 kiukiu, tariga pogeha, tariga 
 
 drawers 
 
 
 puru. 
 
 drawing 
 
 disorder 
 
 hakaripoi. 
 
 dream 
 
 disparage 
 
 hakameemee, hakatopa. 
 
 dredge 
 
 disperse 
 
 hava, tute. 
 
 dress 
 
 display 
 
 tamaki, rakei, puopuo. 
 
 dressed 
 
 displease 
 
 pagaha, koona ke, uhatu. 
 
 dried 
 
 displeased 
 
 taehaga. 
 
 drill 
 
 dispose 
 
 too. 
 
 drink 
 
 dispossess 
 
 iko. 
 
 drive 
 
 dispute 
 
 toua, titigi, kakai. 
 
 
 disquiet 
 
 hakapagaha. 
 
 driveler 
 
 dissension 
 
 toua. 
 
 drizzle 
 
 dissolve 
 
 hirohiro, hakavai, hakaeuru, 
 toto. 
 
 drop 
 
 dissuade 
 
 tarupu, hakanoho. 
 
 droll 
 
 distance 
 
 ava, roaga. 
 
 droop 
 
 distant 
 
 ava, koroa, roroa. 
 
 dropsy 
 
 distinct 
 
 ke. 
 
 
 distinction 
 
 ananake. 
 
 drown 
 
 distress 
 
 mamaki. 
 
 drowsy 
 
 distribute 
 
 aval, tuha, tauga, tahuga. 
 
 
 district 
 
 tauga, tuha. 
 
 
 distrust 
 
 rarau. 
 
 drum 
 
 disturbance 
 
 papakina. 
 
 drunk 
 
 disunite 
 
 vavae. 
 
 
 ditch 
 
 rua, rua papaka, pokopoko. 
 
 dry 
 
 dive 
 
 ruku, viri. 
 
 
 diverse 
 
 ke. 
 
 ductile 
 
 diversity 
 
 hakarite ke. 
 
 due 
 
 divert 
 
 hakataha, reka. 
 
 dugout 
 
 divide 
 
 moremore, tuha, hugahuga. 
 
 dull 
 
 divine 
 
 hihoi. 
 
 dung 
 
 divinity 
 
 etuahaga. 
 
 dupe 
 
 division 
 
 pae, paega, paiga. 
 
 duplicity 
 
 divorce 
 
 hakarere. 
 
 durable 
 
 divulge 
 
 aaki, vanaga. 
 
 during 
 
 dizzy 
 
 moko. 
 
 dust 
 
 do 
 
 haga. 
 
 dwarf 
 
 docile 
 
 magaro. 
 
 dwell 
 
 doctrine 
 
 ki. 
 
 dwelling 
 
 dodge 
 
 hakataha, patu. 
 
 dying 
 
 dog 
 
 hauhau, tokoma, paihega. 
 
 dysentery 
 
 doleful 
 
 pere. 
 
 dyspeptic 
 
 dollar 
 
 tara, moni tara. 
 
 dysury 
 
 domestic 
 
 kia. 
 
 
 domineering 
 
 ragitea. 
 
 each 
 
 do-nothing 
 
 vaiapuga. 
 
 eager 
 
 door 
 
 haha. 
 
 
 tiaki haha. 
 
 aku. 
 
 turituri, oe. 
 
 hakapa, hatu. 
 
 kai maa. 
 
 peaha. 
 
 kukumu kivakiva, tae ka- 
 
 kata. 
 kiakia. 
 
 hakapu, hakahuru. 
 iho, patu; huhuru. 
 rakau. 
 
 kume, totoi, totoro. 
 miti. 
 
 ta, ata, kume, oi, hoki, 
 kumu, pokoo, ootu, haka- 
 ruga. 
 pahu oka. 
 vae no rote, 
 rona. 
 
 moe, moemoea, tikeahaga. 
 taka. 
 
 tapa, kahu, puo, uru, rakei. 
 
 parei. 
 
 pararuga. 
 
 matau, hakamatatoa, hou. 
 
 unu, hakaruku. 
 
 hakauru, tute, totono, haka- 
 tomo, oka, hakaraga. 
 
 vare, vare roroa. 
 
 mihimihi. 
 
 mata, nininini, pakakina, 
 perigi, topa, turu. 
 
 hakareka. 
 
 giigii- 
 
 ahuahu, ahukarukaru, ga- 
 repe, pati, puti, takapau. 
 
 garo, emu. 
 
 mata neranera, mata keva- 
 keva, mata mamae, mata 
 neva, matakekeva. 
 
 pahu, hura, rurururu. 
 
 makona, hakamakona, tipa- 
 tipa. 
 
 mahiahia, pakapaka, gihi- 
 gihi, kehokeho, horoi. 
 
 ekaeka. 
 
 titikahia. 
 
 poepoe, paepae. 
 
 maniga, mou no, punipuni. 
 
 tutae. 
 
 nivaniva, toke. 
 
 reoreo. 
 
 ihoiho. 
 
 a mea ka. 
 
 rehu, hakaeoeo. 
 
 tagata poto. 
 
 noho. 
 
 noho. 
 
 papaku. 
 
 nini, ninitoto. 
 
 keo. 
 
 tae mimi. 
 
 tetahi, teratera. 
 pakapakakina, paka, tnir 
 nava tagi, ihoiho. 
 
ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 281 
 
 eagerness 
 
 ear 
 
 ear-drop 
 
 earlier 
 
 earnest 
 
 earnestly 
 
 earnestness 
 
 ear-pendant 
 
 ear-ring 
 
 ease 
 
 easily 
 
 east 
 
 easy 
 
 eat 
 
 ebb 
 
 echinus 
 
 echo 
 
 eclipse 
 
 economical 
 
 economize 
 
 ecstasy 
 
 edge 
 
 edifice 
 
 eel 
 
 efface 
 
 effect 
 
 effeminate 
 
 efficacious 
 
 effrontery 
 
 egg 
 
 egress 
 
 eight 
 
 elbow 
 
 elder 
 
 elder brother 
 
 elect 
 
 elegance 
 
 elegant 
 
 element 
 
 elephantiasis 
 
 elevate 
 
 elevation 
 
 eloquent 
 
 else 
 
 emaciated 
 
 embalm 
 
 embark 
 
 embellish 
 
 emblem 
 
 embolden 
 
 embrace 
 
 eminent 
 
 emollient 
 
 emotion 
 
 employ 
 
 employment 
 
 emptiness 
 
 empty 
 
 enamel 
 
 enchant 
 
 enclose 
 
 enclosure 
 encompass 
 
 ihoiho. 
 
 tariga, epe. 
 
 karokaro tariga. 
 
 oganeira. 
 
 ravapure. 
 
 hiohio. 
 
 tagi. 
 
 ohu. 
 
 epeveo, tariga. 
 
 era, tuaivi, hakamaamaa. 
 
 maamaa. 
 
 puku haga oao. 
 
 mea no iti. 
 
 kai, maruaki, gaoku. 
 
 tai ua. 
 
 tua. 
 
 vavovavo, vanagarua. 
 
 kohuraa. 
 
 tito koroiti. 
 
 horohopae. 
 
 mahara, manava mate. 
 
 akui, hero, kahiga, pane- 
 pane, rakei, tapa, tatapu. 
 
 kato. 
 
 koiro, koreha. 
 
 hakapeapea, horoi. 
 
 rivariva. 
 
 pepeke. 
 
 meitaki. 
 
 pakeke. 
 
 mamari, neinei. 
 
 kaipurua. 
 
 varu. 
 
 turirima, rima tuku, puku- 
 puku. 
 
 tuakana. 
 
 atariki. 
 
 vae. 
 
 rivariva. 
 
 meitaki. 
 
 mea, tumu. 
 
 ahuahu. 
 
 hapai, hiri, teitei. 
 
 hapaiaga. 
 
 ravaki. 
 
 ke. 
 
 hugamoa. 
 
 hakakava. 
 
 hapai, kakea, mau, pikipiki. 
 
 rakei, pupu, hakanaponapo. 
 
 hakatuu. 
 
 ihoiho. 
 
 hogi. 
 
 kiruganui. 
 
 raokimoki. 
 
 manava ruru, eteete. 
 
 haga, too. 
 
 haga. 
 
 puhare. 
 
 hakaperigi, tiaki. 
 
 tea niho. 
 
 maharo. 
 
 pa, titi, ki te pa, aratua, 
 
 hakauru. 
 pa. 
 aratua. 
 
 encourage 
 
 hakamatatoa, hakamatau, 
 
 
 tuki. 
 
 encroach 
 
 hakaariga. 
 
 encumber 
 
 hue, puka. 
 
 end 
 
 mau, mou, mouga, pae, 
 
 
 polu. 
 
 endeavor 
 
 haga. 
 
 endure 
 
 mou noa, ihoiho. 
 
 energy 
 
 ihoiho, pepeke, peu. 
 
 enjoy 
 
 ehchihi. 
 
 enjoyment 
 
 hakarckareka. 
 
 enlarge 
 
 hakanego. hakanui, haka- 
 
 
 riva, vevete. 
 
 enmity 
 
 kokoma hurihuri. 
 
 ennui 
 
 eve ragaraga. 
 
 enormous 
 
 nunui. 
 
 enough 
 
 mou, mouga, meanegonego, 
 
 
 pae, paea. 
 
 enrich 
 
 hakanegonego rakau. 
 
 enslave 
 
 hakakio, hakanoho, haka- 
 
 
 raga. 
 
 enter 
 
 tomo, uru. 
 
 enterprise 
 
 hagarae. 
 
 entice 
 
 haro. 
 
 entire 
 
 kai tooa, ananake. 
 
 entrails 
 
 manava, kopu, kokoma. 
 
 entrance 
 
 haha, uruga. 
 
 envelop 
 
 kaviri, hai. 
 
 envious 
 
 atehopo. 
 
 envy 
 
 atehopo. 
 
 epilepsy 
 
 gita. 
 
 epoch 
 
 tau. 
 
 equal 
 
 hakarite. 
 
 equality 
 
 hakarite. 
 
 equalize 
 
 hakapiri. 
 
 equip 
 
 nego. 
 
 erase 
 
 hakapeapea. 
 
 erasure 
 
 peapea. 
 
 erect 
 
 tuu, hakatuu. 
 
 err 
 
 hara, nivaniva. 
 
 errand 
 
 rogo. 
 
 error 
 
 hara, hakakemo, rima. 
 
 eructation 
 
 kerereki. 
 
 erudite 
 
 maori. 
 
 escape 
 
 horo, pakuki, ora. 
 
 escort 
 
 hakatari, harai. 
 
 essay 
 
 akoako, rae. 
 
 essence 
 
 eo. 
 
 establish 
 
 hakameitaki, hakatuu. 
 
 estate 
 
 kaiga. 
 
 esteem 
 
 hakaaroha. 
 
 estimable 
 
 hakaaroha. 
 
 estimate 
 
 manau, mau. 
 
 estrange 
 
 tuhi. 
 
 eternal 
 
 ina kai mou, etereno. 
 
 etiolate 
 
 pipi. 
 
 eucharist 
 
 cukaritia. 
 
 eulogy 
 
 maharo. 
 
 evade 
 
 hipa, taha. 
 
 even 
 
 hakarite. 
 
 event 
 
 atoga. 
 
 every one 
 
 tera. 
 
 everywhere 
 
 koona ananake. 
 
 evident 
 
 maa, maamaaki. 
 
 evil 
 
 rakega, rakerake, niho, ra- 
 
 
 vapeto, ravaki. 
 
 eviscerate 
 
 hakatee. 
 
282 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 exact 
 
 titika; uaua. 
 
 faculty 
 
 huega. 
 
 exaggerate 
 
 hakanunui, hakaripoi. 
 
 fade 
 
 pakapaka, mae. 
 
 examine 
 
 matamataki, kimikimi. 
 
 failure 
 
 topa, hagatopa. 
 
 example 
 
 hakatuu. 
 
 faint 
 
 aguagu, gaga, rehu. 
 
 excavate 
 
 are, keri. 
 
 fair 
 
 kurakura, marie. 
 
 excavation 
 
 keriga. 
 
 faith 
 
 keretohaga. 
 
 excel 
 
 rivariva. 
 
 faithful 
 
 ragi nui. 
 
 excellence 
 
 rivariva. 
 
 faithless 
 
 rima omo, kaikino. 
 
 excellent 
 
 rivariva, meitaki. 
 
 fall 
 
 topa, turu, higa, nininini. 
 
 except 
 
 e ko, mea ke. 
 
 false 
 
 reoreo, aaki. 
 
 exception 
 
 hanohano. 
 
 falsely 
 
 tuhi. 
 
 exchange 
 
 hakahererua. 
 
 falsification 
 
 hakaeuru. 
 
 excite 
 
 ara, hakatotopa, hakatupu, 
 
 falsify 
 
 hakaeuru, hakakemo, haka- 
 
 
 uga. 
 
 
 hihoi, hakaripoi. 
 
 exclude 
 
 hakanoho, hakahori. 
 
 fame 
 
 nunui. 
 
 exclusive 
 
 no. 
 
 familiar 
 
 mahani. 
 
 excrement 
 
 tutae. 
 
 family 
 
 ivi. 
 
 excuse 
 
 tae hakaripoi. 
 
 famine 
 
 oge, maruaki. 
 
 execrable 
 
 veveri. 
 
 famish 
 
 hakaperopero. 
 
 execute 
 
 hakapae. 
 
 famous 
 
 riva ke, hakariva, nui, nu- 
 
 exempt 
 
 hakanoho. 
 
 
 nui, menege. 
 
 exercise 
 
 akoako. 
 
 fan 
 
 pupuhi. 
 
 exhale 
 
 paha. 
 
 fantastic 
 
 hakarite ke. 
 
 exhaust 
 
 hapai ki ruga, pae. 
 
 far 
 
 ikapotu, koroa, konui, roroa. 
 
 exhort 
 
 uga. 
 
 farmer 
 
 kerihaga oone, tagata tanu- 
 
 exigence 
 
 uaua. 
 
 
 kai. 
 
 exist 
 
 era, tuu. 
 
 fashion 
 
 hakatuu, haga. 
 
 existence 
 
 oraga. 
 
 fast 
 
 kai rogo, opeope. 
 
 exorcise 
 
 tute tiaporo. 
 
 fasten 
 
 here, kere. 
 
 expand 
 
 pahora, kokoro, mataki, 
 
 fastidious 
 
 pogeha. 
 
 
 uruuru. 
 
 fasting 
 
 ina, kai kai, maruaki. 
 
 expect 
 
 talari. 
 
 fat 
 
 hotonuinui, hotopararaha. 
 
 expel 
 
 tute, tui, uga, hakatere. 
 
 
 menege, puta, nako, tu- 
 
 
 raga, kakai. 
 
 
 uraga. 
 
 expend 
 
 mou. 
 
 father 
 
 matua tamaroa. 
 
 experience 
 
 maa. 
 
 father-in-law 
 
 hugavai. 
 
 experiment 
 
 maa. 
 
 fathom 
 
 maroa, kumi. 
 
 expiate 
 
 hakaritorito, hakakore, ha- 
 
 fathomless 
 
 kiraronui, pokopoko ke. 
 
 
 kahere. 
 
 fatigue 
 
 pahia ke, pagaha, gogoroaa, 
 
 expire 
 
 agumou. 
 
 
 haga nui, hoe. 
 
 explain 
 
 hakarivariva, rakei. 
 
 fault 
 
 rakerake. 
 
 explanation 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 favor 
 
 tarupu, hakahio. 
 
 expose 
 
 hakarere. 
 
 favorite 
 
 hakakonakona. 
 
 expression 
 
 ariga, mata, ki, kihaga. 
 
 fear 
 
 mataku, hope. 
 
 expressly 
 
 maa. 
 
 fearless 
 
 te mataku. 
 
 exquisite 
 
 rivariva. 
 
 feast 
 
 uru, topa, ragikai, kai, kava- 
 
 extend 
 
 hakaroroa, horahora. 
 
 
 hia, makona. 
 
 extent 
 
 roa, roaga. 
 
 feather 
 
 rou meamea, vanavana. 
 
 exterior 
 
 no aho. 
 
 feather headdress iro. 
 
 exterminate 
 
 hakamou, tigai, avaava. 
 
 fecund 
 
 horahorau, porekoreko. 
 
 extinction 
 
 niouga. 
 
 feeble 
 
 rihariha, reherehe, rauhiva, 
 
 extinguish 
 
 tigai. 
 
 
 pepeke. 
 
 extirpate 
 
 totoi, too, kume. 
 
 feed 
 
 kai, hagai, amoamo, nagi- 
 
 extort 
 
 take. 
 
 
 nagi. 
 
 extract 
 
 hapai ki ruga, kume. 
 
 feel 
 
 tikea, haha, gatu. 
 
 extraordinary hakarite ke. 
 
 feeler 
 
 hihi. 
 
 extreme 
 
 nunui. 
 
 feign 
 
 hakakehu, hakake, haka- 
 
 eye 
 
 mata, hakarava, kekeva, tu- 
 
 
 kemo. 
 
 
 tumata. 
 
 feint 
 
 hakake, hakakehu. 
 
 eyebrow 
 
 hihi. 
 
 felicitate 
 
 ragi. 
 
 eyeglass 
 
 uira purumata. 
 
 fellow 
 
 repa hoa. 
 
 eyelash 
 
 hihimata, vekeveke. 
 
 female 
 
 tamaahine, uha. 
 
 eyelid 
 
 hihi ketuketu, tutumata. 
 
 fence 
 
 pa, ohu. 
 
 
 
 ferment 
 
 pupuhi. 
 
 fable 
 
 reoreo. 
 
 fern 
 
 nehenehe, riku. 
 
 face 
 
 mata, ariga, tupuaki, vero. 
 
 fertile 
 
 tautau, toutou. 
 
 
 ki te aro. 
 
 fertilize 
 
 hakatautau, taiko. 
 
ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 283 
 
 fervent 
 
 ravapure. 
 
 floor 
 
 hakapaepae. 
 
 fester 
 
 arakea. 
 
 florid 
 
 ariga mcamea. 
 
 festival 
 
 ragikai, uru. 
 
 flour 
 
 haraoa. 
 
 fetch 
 
 hari. 
 
 flourishing 
 
 rivariva. 
 
 fetid 
 
 pipiro. 
 
 flow 
 
 hati; ora, nininini, tahe, 
 
 fever 
 
 ruru, tetetete, rauhiva. 
 
 
 turu; negonego niai. 
 
 few 
 
 tae negonego. 
 
 flower 
 
 hua, pua, moremorepua. 
 
 fierce 
 
 gau. 
 
 fluctuate 
 
 ragaraga. 
 
 fife 
 
 hura, puhura. 
 
 fluid 
 
 vai. 
 
 fight 
 
 kavava, tau. hakatahuti. 
 
 flute 
 
 puhura. 
 
 fighter 
 
 hakatoua. 
 
 fly 
 
 kakaure, takaure; rere. 
 
 figure 
 
 mata, karoga, ta, tapa, ha- 
 
 foal 
 
 kevare punua. 
 
 
 karite. 
 
 foam 
 
 kutokuto. 
 
 file 
 
 hakarauga, kauga. 
 
 fog 
 
 pugaehu, mihimihi, motiho, 
 
 fill 
 
 uutu, titi, nego, hurihuri. 
 
 
 taiko, kohu. 
 
 filthy 
 
 tae riva. 
 
 fold 
 
 hamoni, takapau ; hatu.kero. 
 
 fin 
 
 rei kauaba, kana, oe, turi- 
 
 
 hakamoe. 
 
 
 turi, tuutuu. 
 
 follow 
 
 ahere, peke, rava hakatika. 
 
 find 
 
 rava, morava. 
 
 following 
 
 maigo. 
 
 fine 
 
 gorigori, rikiriki. 
 
 folly 
 
 nivaniva. 
 
 finery 
 
 mahana. 
 
 foment 
 
 hakatotopa. 
 
 finesse 
 
 maori. 
 
 fond 
 
 hakaaroha. 
 
 finger 
 
 maga, tuhi; rima ko mana- 
 
 fondle 
 
 koakoa, okooko. 
 
 
 roa; rimaroaroa tahaga, 
 
 food 
 
 kai, inaki, mau, naraunamu. 
 
 
 tuhi auha. 
 
 foolery 
 
 reka. 
 
 finger-tip 
 
 tuki. 
 
 foolish 
 
 nivaniva. 
 
 finish 
 
 hakamoumouga, mou, pae. 
 
 foot 
 
 vae, hetu. 
 
 fire 
 
 ahi, hauhau, tutu, ura, vera. 
 
 footprint 
 
 pokopoko vae. 
 
 firebrand 
 
 ehu, miroahi. 
 
 for 
 
 ei, ki, kia, mea, nio. 
 
 firewood 
 
 hahie, ukauka. 
 
 forbid 
 
 rahui, tapu, pera. 
 
 firm 
 
 hakarava, mau. 
 
 force 
 
 haruharu, hakahio, hiohio. 
 
 firmament 
 
 ragi. 
 
 forcefully 
 
 ki ihoiho. 
 
 first 
 
 mua. 
 
 forearm 
 
 paoga. 
 
 first-born 
 
 atariki. 
 
 forever 
 
 garo roa. 
 
 first fruits 
 
 rae. 
 
 forefather 
 
 tupuna. 
 
 fish 
 
 ika; ikahi, ikakato, ikako- 
 
 forego 
 
 kai oho. 
 
 
 hau, ikapuhi, ravaika. 
 
 forehead 
 
 korae. 
 
 fishing line 
 
 eaho, gohau. 
 
 foreign 
 
 hiva. 
 
 fish snood 
 
 kave. 
 
 foremost 
 
 mua. 
 
 fissure 
 
 gaa. 
 
 foresail 
 
 kahu nui. 
 
 fist 
 
 rimahakaviriviri. 
 
 forewarn 
 
 mataara. 
 
 fit 
 
 tau; honohono; gita. 
 
 forget 
 
 rehu. 
 
 five 
 
 rima. 
 
 fork 
 
 maga, magaga, okaoka. 
 
 fixed 
 
 mau, titi, hakahio. 
 
 form 
 
 haga, hakatuu. 
 
 flabby 
 
 ekaeka. 
 
 formal 
 
 titika. 
 
 flag 
 
 reva. 
 
 formality 
 
 hakatitikahaga. 
 
 flageolet 
 
 puhura. 
 
 former 
 
 rae. 
 
 flame 
 
 ura, uraga, vera, hakapura, 
 
 formerly 
 
 garo atu ana. 
 
 
 herohero. 
 
 formidable 
 
 mataku ke, hopo. 
 
 flank 
 
 kaokao. 
 
 formula 
 
 ragi, vanaga. 
 
 flash 
 
 mamara, ahi pi pi. 
 
 forsake 
 
 hakarere. 
 
 flat 
 
 paraha, paparaha, araruga. 
 
 forswear 
 
 reoreo. 
 
 flatter 
 
 maharo. 
 
 forthwith 
 
 horahorau. 
 
 flattery 
 
 maharohaga. 
 
 fortification 
 
 pa. 
 
 flay 
 
 hakaha. 
 
 fortify 
 
 hakaihoiho. 
 
 flea 
 
 koura. 
 
 fortuitous 
 
 tumu. 
 
 fledgling 
 
 punua. 
 
 forward 
 
 a mua. 
 
 flee 
 
 tere, uiui. 
 
 foster-parent 
 
 hagai. 
 
 flesh 
 
 kiko. 
 
 foul 
 
 haha pipiro, pipiro, tutukia 
 
 flexible 
 
 hiohio. 
 
 found 
 
 haga. 
 
 flexibility 
 
 gaiei. 
 
 foundation 
 
 paega. 
 
 flighty 
 
 nivaniva. 
 
 founder 
 
 emu, garo. 
 
 flimsy 
 
 rahirahi. 
 
 fountain 
 
 puna, taheta pu. 
 
 flint 
 
 mata. 
 
 four 
 
 ha. 
 
 float 
 
 ragaraga. 
 
 fowl 
 
 moa. 
 
 flog 
 
 tata ei taura, puopuo. 
 
 fraction 
 
 horega, raorega 
 
 flood 
 
 aa. 
 
 fracture 
 
 gaa, more. 
 
284 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 fragment 
 
 horega, hugahuga. 
 
 gash 
 
 kokoti. 
 
 fragrance 
 
 eo. 
 
 gather 
 
 tari, tarirapa, too. 
 
 frail 
 
 rikiriki. 
 
 gauze 
 
 kahu rahirahi. 
 
 France 
 
 Harani. 
 
 gay 
 
 koakoa, reka. 
 
 frank 
 
 tae naa. 
 
 genealogy 
 
 tara, hakatotopa. 
 
 fraud 
 
 reoreo. 
 
 general 
 
 ananake, arurua. 
 
 fray 
 
 taua, toua. 
 
 generality 
 
 nuiga. 
 
 free 
 
 aval tohaga no mai; haka- 
 
 generous 
 
 rima ataki, rekireki, hora- 
 
 
 ora, hakapatara, haka- 
 
 
 horau, atakai. 
 
 
 tere, vevete. 
 
 gentle 
 
 mataritorito. 
 
 frenzied 
 
 nivaniva. 
 
 gently 
 
 koroiti. 
 
 frenzy 
 
 rupou. 
 
 genuflexion 
 
 nohoturi. 
 
 frequent 
 
 putuputu; piri, piri putu- 
 
 germ 
 
 puneki, pukou, tupu. 
 
 
 putu. 
 
 germinate 
 
 tupu. 
 
 fresh 
 
 hou. 
 
 get 
 
 rava, mou, mouga. 
 
 Friday 
 
 veneri. 
 
 get up 
 
 maroa. 
 
 friend 
 
 hoa, garu hoa, uka hoa. 
 
 ghost 
 
 akuaku. 
 
 friendship 
 
 hakaarohahaga, peupeu- 
 
 giant 
 
 tagata roroa. 
 
 
 haga, tatagihaga. 
 
 gift 
 
 akatari, rima atakai. 
 
 fright 
 
 manava eete. 
 
 gill 
 
 kauaha, taki turi, rerureru. 
 
 frighten 
 
 hakaparera. 
 
 ginger 
 
 kiata, pua. 
 
 frightful 
 
 rakerake, veriveri, eheeuru- 
 
 gird 
 
 hakaihoiho ki te pena. 
 
 
 roroa. 
 
 girdle 
 
 aratua. 
 
 fringe 
 
 tapa. 
 
 girth 
 
 pena, tuuruga nui. 
 
 frippery 
 
 giogio. 
 
 give 
 
 avai, ho, tuku, mau, hoki, 
 
 frivolous 
 
 verega kore. 
 
 
 vaai. 
 
 frizzed 
 
 hirihiri. 
 
 give up 
 
 mae atu'ra, hakarere. 
 
 from 
 
 me mai. 
 
 gladness 
 
 hakarivaga. 
 
 front 
 
 raua. 
 
 glairy 
 
 ekaeka. 
 
 frontier 
 
 tahataha. 
 
 glance 
 
 mataui, mine. 
 
 frontispiece 
 
 arc. 
 
 gland 
 
 gamamari. 
 
 froth 
 
 kutokuto. 
 
 glare 
 
 gii. 
 
 fructify 
 
 hakatiti. 
 
 glass 
 
 uira. 
 
 frugal 
 
 tito, manava itiiti. 
 
 glean 
 
 tuatua. 
 
 fruit 
 
 hua, mokai, pararuga. 
 
 glimmer 
 
 marama, maeha. 
 
 fruitful 
 
 verega. 
 
 glisten 
 
 raparapa. 
 
 frustrate 
 
 too. 
 
 glitter 
 
 pupura. 
 
 fry 
 
 koura; tunu. 
 
 gloom 
 
 pohurihuri, po haha, kohu 
 
 fugitive 
 
 tere, manua. 
 
 
 no, kerekere. 
 
 full 
 
 titi, nego, topanihi. 
 
 glorify 
 
 maharo, naponapo, ritorito. 
 
 funeral 
 
 tanuhaga, tanuga papaku. 
 
 glove 
 
 tokini rima. 
 
 funnel 
 
 hatahata. 
 
 glow 
 
 hakama, maeha. 
 
 fur 
 
 huhuru. 
 
 glue 
 
 piri. 
 
 furrow 
 
 kokotihaga, tiaki. 
 
 glut 
 
 hakatiti. 
 
 furniture 
 
 rakau. 
 
 glutton 
 
 ravakai, namunamu. 
 
 further 
 
 atiave. 
 
 gluttonous 
 
 horohoro. 
 
 fury 
 
 kokoma hurihiru, pohi. 
 
 gluttonously 
 
 hakaputaputa. 
 
 futile 
 
 verega kore, hagatopa. 
 
 gnash 
 
 nihotete. 
 
 future 
 
 a muri, ta rori mai. 
 
 go 
 
 tere, oho, hiri, kapu, hoa, 
 matu, totoro, ohititika, 
 
 gag 
 
 hakagau. 
 
 
 tuku, taie, taha, tapoke. 
 
 gain 
 
 akatariga, akatarika, rava, 
 
 
 taruriruri. 
 
 
 morava. 
 
 go away 
 
 rarikau. 
 
 gall 
 
 au. 
 
 go down 
 
 topa. 
 
 gallows 
 
 tuu hakamate tagata. 
 
 go out 
 
 ea. 
 
 game 
 
 reka. 
 
 go up 
 
 piki. 
 
 gangrene 
 
 pipiro, tao. 
 
 goat 
 
 apaihoru. 
 
 gape 
 
 hakamama, ha. 
 
 gobble 
 
 horohoro, hakaputaputa, 
 
 garb 
 
 kao. 
 
 
 maga nuinui. 
 
 garbage 
 
 kokoma, maga, nironiro. 
 
 goblet 
 
 hipu. 
 
 garden 
 
 pa. 
 
 god 
 
 atua, etua, moi kavakava, 
 
 gargle 
 
 hakarutoruto. 
 
 
 ahu. 
 
 garland 
 
 hei, niniko, niniro, vana- 
 
 goddess 
 
 kirato. 
 
 
 vana, vavari. 
 
 gold 
 
 moni meamea, tuitui, ohio. 
 
 garment 
 
 tapa. 
 
 good 
 
 meitaki, rivariva. 
 
 garrote 
 
 here. 
 
 good-bye 
 
 kamoi, ka oho. 
 
 garrulous 
 
 ravavanaga. 
 
 good-humor 
 
 ariga koakoa. 
 
ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 285 
 
 good-looking 
 
 ritorito. 
 
 guard 
 
 tiaki, ara, ora. 
 
 good-morning koo mai. 
 
 guess 
 
 mamahi. 
 
 goodness 
 
 meitakihaga, rivaga. 
 
 guest 
 
 ragia. 
 
 good-night 
 
 koo mai, pu mai puma. 
 
 guide 
 
 hakatari. 
 
 gorge 
 
 puku. 
 
 guile 
 
 haavare. 
 
 gormandize 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 gulf 
 
 parera. 
 
 gospel 
 
 evagerio. 
 
 gull 
 
 kiakia. 
 
 gossip 
 
 ravaki. 
 
 gullet 
 
 tukegao. 
 
 gourd 
 
 mautini, hue. 
 
 gulp 
 
 horo. 
 
 govern 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 gum 
 
 piri. 
 
 government 
 
 ao, lute. 
 
 gums 
 
 hakau. 
 
 gown 
 
 kahu nui. 
 
 gummy 
 
 hakarava. 
 
 grace 
 
 karatia. 
 
 gunpowder 
 
 paura. 
 
 graceful 
 
 ritorito. 
 
 gush 
 
 pupuhi. 
 
 gracious 
 
 magaro. 
 
 
 
 gradually 
 
 koroiti. 
 
 habit 
 
 niahani, peva, kahu. 
 
 graft 
 
 hakapa, hakapiri, hakauru. 
 
 habitation 
 
 hare. 
 
 grain 
 
 mokohi. 
 
 hail 
 
 ragi, tuu. 
 
 grandchild 
 
 poki. 
 
 hair 
 
 rauoho, rehau, huhuru, puo. 
 
 grandparent 
 
 tupuna. 
 
 
 patu. 
 
 grandson 
 
 makupuna. 
 
 hairy 
 
 verevere. 
 
 grape 
 
 uva. 
 
 half 
 
 vaega, horega. 
 
 grasp 
 
 haro, haruharu, hio, mau. 
 
 hall 
 
 rapehare, horega hare. 
 
 grass 
 
 mouku, moku, turumea. 
 
 halt 
 
 hue no, maroa, noho. 
 
 grate 
 
 nekuneku. 
 
 hammer 
 
 titi. 
 
 grateful 
 
 atakai. 
 
 hand 
 
 rima, haro. 
 
 gratis 
 
 avai no mai. 
 
 handkerchief 
 
 horoimata, rupa. 
 
 grave 
 
 hakamohi, nui, oko, ke ; rua. 
 
 handsome 
 
 ariga meitaki, ritorito, napo- 
 
 
 avaga. 
 
 
 napo, rlvariva. 
 
 gravel 
 
 kirikiri. 
 
 handy 
 
 maori ke avai. 
 
 gravy 
 
 vai. 
 
 hang 
 
 reva, tau.tauaki, ariga topa. 
 
 gray 
 
 uriuri. 
 
 happiness 
 
 koakoa, hakarivariva. 
 
 graze 
 
 amoamo, huhu. 
 
 happy 
 
 hakariva. 
 
 grease 
 
 nako; pua, akui. 
 
 harangue 
 
 vanaga. 
 
 great 
 
 nui, kumi, honui, menege. 
 
 harass 
 
 pagaha, mou. 
 
 greater 
 
 nui atu. 
 
 harbor 
 
 hagaava, kona mo tomo. 
 
 greatness 
 
 nuiga. 
 
 hard 
 
 oko, ihoiho, pagaha. 
 
 greedily 
 
 gaoku, puku. 
 
 harden 
 
 ihoiho. 
 
 greedy 
 
 maruaki, agu kore, horo- 
 
 hardihood 
 
 tae mataku. 
 
 
 horo, veveveve, rihariha, 
 
 harm 
 
 hakagogoroaa, hakapagaha. 
 
 
 pcropero. 
 
 harpoon 
 
 vero. 
 
 green 
 
 mata, tae oko, pukupuku, 
 
 harvest 
 
 mau nui. 
 
 
 uriuri. 
 
 haste 
 
 hora, horau, papakiua, veve. 
 
 grief 
 
 topatagi, timo, hakaaroha. 
 
 hasten 
 
 tahuti, veveveve. 
 
 grievous 
 
 oko pagaha. 
 
 hasty 
 
 manava pohi. 
 
 grill 
 
 hakaveravera. 
 
 hat 
 
 hau. 
 
 grimace 
 
 hakamigomigo, hakapau- 
 
 hatch 
 
 uhamau, hakaragutu. 
 
 
 pau, hakaponoko. 
 
 hatchet 
 
 toki, tigi. 
 
 grin 
 
 hakamigomigo, hakapau- 
 
 hate 
 
 kokoma hanohano, kokoma 
 
 
 pau. 
 
 
 hurihuri. 
 
 grind 
 
 avaava. 
 
 haughty 
 
 ragi tea, tea. 
 
 grindstone 
 
 maea viriviri. 
 
 haul 
 
 totoi. 
 
 groan 
 
 latagi, manava ru, peupeu. 
 
 haunch 
 
 tuaapapa. 
 
 
 ekieki, hakaku. 
 
 haunt 
 
 pigoa. 
 
 groin 
 
 tapa. 
 
 have 
 
 rava, morava. 
 
 groom 
 
 viri. 
 
 hay 
 
 mouku. 
 
 groove 
 
 huhu. 
 
 haze 
 
 pugachu, kohu. 
 
 grope 
 
 haha. 
 
 he 
 
 ia. 
 
 grotto 
 group 
 
 ana. 
 
 head 
 
 puoko.roho, roro, ariga topa. 
 
 huega. 
 
 
 taehaga, hakataha, oho 
 
 grow 
 
 tupu, teitei, manege, me- 
 
 
 rae. 
 
 
 nege, ivi uha, kiruganui, 
 
 headache 
 
 puoko garuru, mamae keo. 
 
 
 hakanui, roaroa. 
 
 
 ahe. 
 
 grub 
 
 hakaheu, keri. 
 
 headdress 
 
 iro. 
 
 grudge 
 
 kokoma hanohano, haka- 
 
 head foremost topanihi. 
 
 
 kore. 
 
 headland 
 
 mokomoko. 
 
 grunt 
 
 gorogoro. 
 
 headstrong 
 
 pogeha. 
 
286 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 health 
 
 riva. 
 
 hollow out 
 
 huri. 
 
 1 
 
 healthy 
 
 ora, hakaora. 
 
 holy 
 
 tapu, rivariva, hiva. 
 
 1 
 
 heap 
 
 hue; puke, negonego. 
 
 homage 
 
 hakaaroha. 
 
 1 
 
 hear 
 
 rogo. 
 
 home 
 
 ki te hare. 
 
 J 
 
 heart 
 
 mokoimokoi, haipo, kopu. 
 
 homicide 
 
 tigairo. 
 
 1 
 
 heat 
 
 mahana, hana, pumahana, 
 
 honest 
 
 titika. 
 
 
 
 veravera, hai ; ha, rara. 
 
 honey 
 
 pirari. 
 
 
 heathen 
 
 eteni. 
 
 honor 
 
 hakaaroha. 
 
 
 heave 
 
 horahora, hakaturuturu. 
 
 hook 
 
 rou. 
 
 
 heaven 
 
 ragi. 
 
 hook, to bite at akarau. 
 
 
 heavy 
 
 pagaha. 
 
 hop 
 
 ihiihi, tekiteki. 
 
 
 hedge 
 
 pa. 
 
 hope 
 
 atiati, tatari. 
 
 
 heedless 
 
 nivaniva. 
 
 hopeless 
 
 meua. 
 
 
 heel 
 
 reke; hihiga. 
 
 horizon 
 
 tahataha. 
 
 
 heifer 
 
 puaka tamaahine. 
 
 horn 
 
 tara. 
 
 
 height 
 
 kirugahaga, roaroa, teitei. 
 
 horrible 
 
 eete, veriveri. 
 
 
 hell 
 
 pokoga. 
 
 horror 
 
 eete. 
 
 
 helm 
 
 uira, hakatekateka. 
 
 horse 
 
 kevare, hoi. 
 
 
 helmet 
 
 hau. 
 
 hospitable 
 
 atakai. 
 
 •i'i 
 
 helmsman 
 
 hakatere. 
 
 hostage 
 
 hakanoho. 
 
 * 
 
 help 
 
 tarupu. 
 
 hostile 
 
 matatoua. 
 
 helve 
 
 tokotoko, pakoa. 
 
 hostility 
 
 toua, kakai. 
 
 
 hem 
 
 hamoni. 
 
 hot 
 
 mahana, vera, pahia. 
 
 j 
 
 hemorrhage 
 
 kotokoto, kutoto, nininmi, 
 
 hour 
 
 hora. 
 
 J 
 
 
 tahetoto, tehetoto. 
 
 house 
 
 hare. 
 
 1 
 
 hen 
 
 moa uha. 
 
 how 
 
 pehea. 
 
 1 
 
 henceforth 
 
 i muri. 
 
 how many 
 
 hia. 
 
 1 
 
 her 
 
 no ia. 
 
 however 
 
 ko mea tera. 
 
 1 ' 
 
 herb 
 
 mouku. 
 
 howl 
 
 hakaeki, pogeha. 
 
 
 herbage 
 
 mouku uta. 
 
 hubbub 
 
 pogeha. 
 
 
 here 
 
 nei, kona nei, mei a, ainara. 
 
 hum 
 
 huhu. 
 
 
 hereafter 
 
 i muri. 
 
 human 
 
 tagatahaga. 
 
 
 heretofore 
 
 i mua. 
 
 humble 
 
 manava topa ki raro, tae tea. 
 
 
 heritage 
 
 tagata titika, rakau. 
 
 humiliate 
 
 manava topa ki raro. 
 
 
 hero 
 
 matau. 
 
 humus 
 
 veku. 
 
 
 hesitate 
 
 hagahaga. 
 
 hunchback 
 
 tuaivi nihinihi. 
 
 
 hew 
 
 here, kokoti. 
 
 hundred 
 
 rau. 
 
 
 hibiscus 
 
 hau, moaua. 
 
 hunger 
 
 maruaki, agoago, oge. 
 
 
 hiccough 
 
 korereki. 
 
 hungry 
 
 oge, agoago, opeope. 
 
 
 hide 
 
 kiri; naa, pike, hakanoku, 
 
 hurl 
 
 avava. 
 
 
 
 hakakehu. horo. 
 
 hurrah 
 
 teretere. 
 
 
 hide-and-seek hikohiko keke. 
 
 hurry 
 
 veve,hakauruuru,papakina. 
 
 
 hideous 
 
 eete, rakerake, veriveri. 
 
 hurt 
 
 hahoa. 
 
 
 hiding-place 
 
 pu moo naa. 
 
 husband 
 
 kenu. 
 
 
 high 
 
 ruga, kiruga, mini, parera. 
 
 husbandman 
 
 kerihaga oone, kio. 
 
 
 hilarious 
 
 reka. 
 
 hush 
 
 ka mou. 
 
 
 hilarity 
 
 koakoa. 
 
 hut 
 
 hare. 
 
 
 hill 
 
 mouga, otu, takere; puke, 
 
 hymn 
 
 himene. 
 
 '1 
 
 
 ata puo. 
 
 hypocrite 
 
 hipokerita. 
 
 hillside 
 
 hiriga mouga. 
 
 hypostasis 
 
 hipotati. 
 
 
 hit 
 
 karava. 
 
 
 
 
 him 
 
 noona. 
 
 I 
 
 ku, vau, au. 
 
 
 hinder 
 
 tarupu. 
 
 idea 
 
 manau. 
 
 
 hinge 
 
 Ohio tagataga. 
 
 idiom 
 
 vanaga. 
 
 
 hip 
 
 tipi, tuaapapa. 
 
 idiot 
 
 gita. 
 
 
 hire 
 
 hakahere. 
 
 idle 
 
 vaiapuga. 
 
 X: 
 
 his 
 
 aana, naana, taka, taana, 
 
 idler 
 
 noho no. 
 
 1 
 
 
 tana, oona, tona, no ia. 
 
 idol 
 
 mohai. 
 
 hither 
 
 taha, tapoke, taruriruri. 
 
 idolater 
 
 eteni. 
 
 ''', 
 
 hoarse 
 
 guruarapuru, reopuru, haua. 
 
 if 
 
 ana, koro. 
 
 
 hoe 
 
 rapu. 
 
 ignite 
 
 tutu. 
 
 
 hogshead 
 
 pahu viriviri. 
 
 ignoble 
 
 rakerake. 
 
 
 hoist 
 
 haro, kume. 
 
 ignominy 
 
 iga rakerake. 
 
 
 hold 
 
 mau, maoa. 
 
 ignorance 
 
 oa atikea. 
 
 ; 
 
 hole 
 
 pu, rua. 
 
 ignorant 
 
 kai maa, tae maa. _ 
 
 1 
 
 holiday 
 
 hakareka. 
 
 ill 
 
 niai, mamae, mate.'tiki, rau- 
 
 I 
 
 hollow 
 
 rua. 
 
 
 hiva, tuaivi. 
 
 J 
 
ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 287 
 
 ill-bred 
 
 tae tau. 
 
 inactive 
 
 vaiapuga, noho no. 
 
 illegal 
 
 tae rivariva. 
 
 inattentive 
 
 horihori. 
 
 illicit 
 
 hanohano, rakerake, veri- 
 
 incapable 
 
 tae rava, e ko rava, pepckc. 
 
 
 veri. 
 
 incarnate 
 
 tagataa. 
 
 ill-tempered 
 
 ariga topa. 
 
 incense 
 
 here ei hoiho, eo. 
 
 illuminate 
 
 hakapura, turama. 
 
 incessant 
 
 ina e ko mou. 
 
 illusion 
 
 manau hara. 
 
 incise 
 
 hore. 
 
 illustrious 
 
 rivariva ke. 
 
 incision 
 
 petche, hore. 
 
 ill-will 
 
 riri. 
 
 incite 
 
 hakatau. 
 
 image 
 
 ata, mohai. 
 
 incline 
 
 hakataha, hipa. 
 
 imagination 
 
 manau. 
 
 incomparable hakarite koe^ 
 
 imagine 
 
 manau. 
 
 incompetent 
 
 tae maon, tae maa. 
 
 imbecile 
 
 gita, nivaniva. 
 
 incomplete 
 
 tae nego. 
 
 imitate 
 
 aati, hakarite. 
 
 incomprehensible tae maa. 
 
 immaterial 
 
 kuhane, akuaku. 
 
 inconsiderate 
 
 tae manau. 
 
 immature 
 
 pukupuku. 
 
 inconsistency 
 
 manau huri ke. 
 
 immediate 
 
 tupuaki. 
 
 inconsistent 
 
 tae riva, nivaniva. 
 
 immediately 
 
 horahorau. 
 
 inconsolable 
 
 pagaha mauga kore, tatagi 
 
 immense 
 
 nunui ke, roroa ke. 
 
 
 tahaga. 
 
 immerse 
 
 ruku. 
 
 inconvenient 
 
 tae riva. 
 
 immobile 
 
 noho no, hakatuu. 
 
 incorporeal 
 
 tino kore. 
 
 immodest 
 
 rakerake, hakatikea, patu 
 
 incorrect 
 
 ina kai titika, tae titika. 
 
 
 toona rake. 
 
 incorruptible 
 
 tae pipiro. 
 
 immoral 
 
 hanohano, rakerake, veri- 
 
 increase 
 
 teitei. 
 
 
 veri. 
 
 incriminate 
 
 hakakemo. 
 
 immortality 
 
 oraga ina kai mou. 
 
 inculpate 
 
 hakakemo. 
 
 immortalize 
 
 hakaora ina kai mou, haka- 
 
 incurable 
 
 e ko ora, e ko riva. 
 
 
 mau iho. 
 
 indecent 
 
 noho tae riva. 
 
 immovable 
 
 tae hakataha, mauoko, tae 
 
 indefinite 
 
 tini. 
 
 
 huri. 
 
 indemnify 
 
 hakahere. 
 
 impalpable 
 
 mauga kore. 
 
 independent 
 
 nemonemo. 
 
 impartial 
 
 raea ananake, titika, noa ki 
 
 index 
 
 hakatuu. 
 
 
 te mau. 
 
 index finger 
 
 magatuhi. 
 
 impatient 
 
 tarotaro. 
 
 indicate 
 
 tuhi. 
 
 impede 
 
 tute. 
 
 indifference 
 
 gogoroaa. 
 
 imperceptible ehuehu. 
 
 indifferent 
 
 tagi kore, horihori. 
 
 imperfect 
 
 tae titikamaaki, tae riva, 
 
 indigenous 
 
 noho kaiga. 
 
 
 tae nego. 
 
 indigent 
 
 rakau kore. 
 
 impertinent 
 
 pogeha. 
 
 indigestion 
 
 hakamanavanihinihi, ma- 
 
 impetuous 
 
 huhu. 
 
 
 nava ahuahu. 
 
 impious 
 
 rakerake. 
 
 indignation 
 
 manava pohi. 
 
 implacable 
 
 manava pohi nunui ke. 
 
 indirect 
 
 tae titikamaaki, titika kore. 
 
 implant 
 
 tanu, mooka. 
 
 indissoluble 
 
 tae momotu, e ko momotu, 
 
 implore 
 
 nonoi. 
 
 
 e ko moumou. 
 
 impolite 
 
 tae titika, tae tau. 
 
 indistinct 
 
 heguigui. 
 
 import 
 
 hapaitari, uta mai. 
 
 indistinctly 
 
 hahumuhumu, varegao, piri, 
 
 important 
 
 oko. 
 
 
 iore, makona. 
 
 importunate 
 
 pogeha. 
 
 individual 
 
 mea. 
 
 importune 
 
 ka kikiu ro. 
 
 indivisible 
 
 kokotiga kore. 
 
 impose 
 
 ragi no. 
 
 indolent 
 
 vaiapuga. 
 
 impossible 
 
 tae rava, e ko rava. 
 
 indubitable 
 
 mau. 
 
 impost 
 
 ragiga. 
 
 indulgence 
 
 atakai. 
 
 imposture 
 
 reoreo. 
 
 indulgent 
 
 atakai, magaro. 
 
 impoverish 
 
 hakakamikami, haamou, 
 
 industry 
 
 maori. 
 
 
 hakaiti. 
 
 inefficacious 
 
 tae riva. 
 
 impregnable 
 
 e ko pae. 
 
 inequality 
 
 tae hakarite. 
 
 imprint 
 
 ta. 
 
 inert 
 
 vaiapuga. 
 
 imprison 
 
 pohurihuri. 
 
 inexhaustible 
 
 tae emu, tae miti. 
 
 improbable 
 
 reoreo peaha. 
 
 inexperienced 
 
 e maaa. 
 
 improve 
 
 hakaritorito, totona. 
 
 infallible 
 
 e ko huri ke. 
 
 imprudent 
 
 tae manau, tae tiaki. 
 
 infamous 
 
 veriveri ke. 
 
 impudent 
 
 pogeha. 
 
 infant 
 
 poki. 
 
 impure 
 
 hanohano, veriveri. 
 
 infanticide 
 
 tigaipoki. 
 
 impute 
 
 hakakemo. 
 
 infect 
 
 hakamageo. 
 
 in 
 
 ki. 
 
 infection 
 
 hakapipiro, hakamageo. 
 
 in order that 
 
 ki, ana, ia, mo, mea. 
 
 inferior 
 
 kio, kiraroroa, rakau kore. 
 
 inaccessible 
 
 vave kai kohe. 
 
 infernal 
 
 poko. 
 
288 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 infidelity mogugupuru, rima omo. 
 
 infinite roaroa ke, tini. 
 
 infinity migoigoi. 
 
 infirm pepeke. 
 
 inflammation ahuahu, tao. 
 
 inflexible ihoiho ke. 
 
 influence mana, tuki. 
 
 infringe tariga pogeha. 
 
 infuse hakaeuru, hirohiro, hakahi- 
 
 hoi. 
 infusion hakaeuru. 
 
 ingenious maori. 
 
 ingrate mogugu kiukiu, mogugu- 
 
 puru, kaikino. 
 
 noho. 
 
 noho no. 
 
 inhabit 
 inhabitant 
 inharmonious kakai. 
 inhuman tae tagi 
 
 iniquity 
 
 initiate 
 
 inject 
 
 injure 
 
 ink 
 
 inland 
 
 innocent 
 
 innovate 
 
 innumerable 
 
 inopportune 
 
 inquire 
 
 insatiable 
 
 inscribe 
 
 insect 
 
 insensible 
 
 inseparable 
 
 insert 
 
 inside 
 
 inside out 
 
 insignificant 
 
 insinuate 
 
 insist 
 
 insistent 
 
 insolent 
 
 insomnia 
 
 inspect 
 
 inspire 
 
 instability 
 
 instal 
 
 instant 
 
 instep 
 
 instigate 
 
 instinct 
 
 institute 
 
 instruct 
 
 instructed 
 
 instruction 
 
 insufficient 
 
 insult 
 
 rakerakega. 
 
 hakakite, hakamaa. 
 
 hakaeuru, hirohiro. 
 
 momore hihi. 
 
 garahu. 
 
 uta. 
 
 ina e rakerakega. 
 
 rae ki te niea hou. 
 
 migoigoi, tini. 
 
 moo aneira, tae riva. 
 
 hakarivariva, kimikimi. 
 
 ravakai, horohoro. 
 
 ta. 
 
 manu rikiriki. 
 
 tae tagi. 
 
 avahiga kore. 
 
 ta. 
 
 ki roto. 
 
 takapau. 
 
 tae verega, tae riva. 
 
 hakahumuhumu, rara. 
 
 hiohio. 
 
 nonoi pogeha. 
 
 pogeha. 
 
 ara no. 
 
 ui, rarama. 
 
 hahumuhumu. 
 
 aherehere. 
 
 hakanoho. 
 
 aneira, igeneira, oganeira. 
 
 pekapekavae. 
 
 hakauga, tuki. 
 
 manau. 
 
 hakatuu. 
 
 akoako, hakamaa. 
 
 maa. 
 
 hakatikeahaga, akoakoga. 
 
 tae nego, tae titika, gorigori. 
 
 hakameemee. 
 
 insupportable pogeha. 
 
 intact 
 
 integrity 
 
 intelligent 
 
 intelligible 
 
 intemperate 
 
 intense 
 
 intention 
 
 inter 
 
 kai horea, kai tooa. 
 
 kai horea. 
 
 manau maramarama, maori, 
 
 marama. 
 rogoa. 
 kai. 
 
 nunuiga. 
 haga. 
 tanu. 
 
 intercept 
 
 interdict 
 
 interest 
 
 interfere 
 
 interior 
 
 interlace 
 
 intermediate 
 
 intermediary 
 
 intermediate 
 
 interpose 
 
 interpret 
 
 interpreter 
 
 interrogate 
 
 interrupt 
 
 interruption 
 
 interval 
 
 intervene 
 
 interview 
 
 intestines 
 
 into 
 
 intone 
 
 intrigue 
 
 introduce 
 
 intruder 
 
 inundate 
 
 inure 
 
 invalid 
 
 invariable 
 
 invasion 
 
 invective 
 
 invention 
 
 inventor 
 
 invert 
 
 invest 
 
 inveterate 
 
 invincible 
 
 invisible 
 
 invitation 
 
 invite 
 
 invocation 
 
 involuntary 
 
 irascible 
 
 iron 
 
 irony 
 
 irregular 
 
 irreligious 
 
 irresolute 
 
 irreverence 
 
 irritable 
 
 irruption 
 
 isolated 
 
 issue 
 
 Itch 
 
 jail 
 
 January 
 ! jaw 
 jawbone 
 jealous 
 jealousy 
 jerk 
 jest 
 Jew 
 
 iko, too. 
 
 rahui, hakaviku. 
 
 riva kia ku, tarupu. 
 
 tarupu. 
 
 manava, o roto. 
 
 migosigosi, haka pekapeka 
 
 hakauruuru. 
 rara. 
 
 paiga no tera tagata. 
 ki vaega. 
 tarupu. 
 rara. 
 
 tagata hakarivariva. 
 ui. 
 
 hakamou. 
 mouga. 
 ava. 
 
 hakarivariva, tarupu. 
 tupuaki, piri. 
 kokoma, nenenene. 
 ki roto. 
 tahito. 
 
 hakauga, meemee. 
 hakauru, hakatomo. 
 tokenoho. 
 aa. 
 
 mahani. 
 teatea, pepeke. 
 noho noa, tae huri ke. 
 rava. 
 tuhitaga. 
 ravarae. 
 rava. 
 
 hakaripoi. rori. 
 avai titikaga. 
 tuhai. 
 tae higa. 
 tae tikea. 
 ragiga. 
 ragi. 
 pure, 
 tae haga. 
 tahaga, tarotaro. 
 ohio. 
 hakamee, hakamigomigo. 
 
 hakanukonuko, hakapau. 
 kekec, tae hakarite. 
 hakaripoi, rakerake. 
 hakatapona. hakatotopa. 
 tae pure, tae rutu. 
 kokoma hurihuri. 
 tahuti noa. 
 nohookotahi. 
 kuapu, kaipurua, mei a mea, 
 
 o roto, rori. 
 mageo, auau. 
 
 hare pohurihuri. 
 
 or a. 
 
 kauaha. 
 
 kauae. 
 
 hae. 
 
 makota. 
 
 hoa. 
 
 reka no. 
 
 iuteo. 
 
ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 289 
 
 jib 
 join 
 
 joint 
 
 joist 
 
 journey 
 
 jovial 
 
 joy 
 
 judge 
 
 judgment 
 
 judicious 
 
 jug 
 
 juice 
 
 July 
 
 jump 
 
 June 
 
 just 
 
 justice 
 
 justification 
 
 kelp 
 
 kernel 
 
 kettle 
 
 key 
 
 kick 
 
 kidney 
 
 kill 
 
 kind 
 
 kindle 
 
 king 
 
 kingdom 
 
 kiss 
 
 kitchen 
 
 kite 
 
 knavery 
 
 knead 
 
 knee 
 
 kneel 
 
 knife 
 
 knock down 
 
 knot 
 
 know 
 
 labor 
 laborer 
 laborious 
 lace 
 
 lacerate 
 
 laconic 
 
 ladle 
 
 lair 
 
 lance 
 
 lance-point 
 
 lamb 
 
 lame 
 
 lamentation 
 
 lamp 
 
 land 
 
 land crab 
 
 landing 
 
 landmark 
 
 landscape 
 
 kahu hakatepetepe, kahu- 
 
 tova. 
 honohono, piri, moo arai, 
 
 hakatupuaki, hakariva- 
 
 riva. 
 honohono. 
 pae, hakatutu, oka. 
 hiriga. 
 ravakata. 
 koa, ateate, hogihogi, haka- 
 
 reka, h.ikarivaga. 
 hakava, hagakavaga, haka- 
 
 rivariva. 
 hakarivariva, hakava. 
 maori ke. 
 hipu, pakahcra. 
 vai. 
 
 anakena. 
 ketu. 
 maro. 
 titika. 
 
 hakatitikahaga. 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 harepepe. 
 
 gamamari. 
 
 pahu nui. 
 
 taviri. 
 
 pogeha. 
 
 mokoimokoi, makoikoi. 
 
 hakamate, tahia, tigai. 
 
 ragi. 
 
 tutu, hakaura, vera. 
 
 ariki. 
 
 ao. 
 
 hogi. 
 
 hare tunukai. 
 
 manu uru. 
 
 reoreo. 
 
 reirei. 
 
 turi, turituku, turiturivae. 
 
 nohoturi. 
 
 hoe, roi. 
 
 hakatopa. 
 
 here, hakapukou. 
 
 rava, kite, tikea. 
 
 haga, hakaheu. 
 maahaga. 
 rava hakaheu. 
 hihihihi, here, takaikai. 
 
 ueue. 
 pahure, paopao, vero. 
 mou no, poto. 
 tukuga. 
 pigoa. 
 
 pao, vero, kohau, makigaa 
 nainai. 
 anio. 
 
 kokekoke, tekiteki, oeoe. 
 tagi, matavai. 
 turama. 
 henua, kaiga. 
 tupa. 
 titi. 
 hore. 
 atahenua. 
 
 landward 
 
 language 
 
 languid 
 
 languish 
 
 languor 
 
 lantern 
 
 lantern-jawed 
 
 lap 
 
 lard 
 
 large 
 
 lascivious 
 
 lash 
 
 lassitude 
 
 last 
 
 last moments 
 
 last night 
 
 late 
 
 lateral 
 
 latrine 
 
 lattice 
 
 laugh 
 
 launch 
 
 lawful 
 
 lay eggs 
 
 lay up 
 
 lazy 
 
 lead n 
 
 lead V 
 
 leaf 
 
 leafless 
 
 league 
 
 leak 
 
 lean 
 
 leanness 
 
 leap 
 
 learn 
 
 lease 
 
 leathery 
 
 leave 
 
 leave off 
 
 leaven 
 
 leavings 
 
 lecture 
 
 leek 
 
 leer 
 
 leeward 
 
 left 
 
 left hand 
 
 leg 
 
 legacy 
 
 legal 
 
 legalize 
 
 legitimate 
 
 leisure 
 
 lend 
 
 length 
 
 lengthen 
 
 lenitive 
 
 leprous 
 
 lesion 
 
 less 
 
 lessen 
 
 uta. 
 
 reo. 
 
 aguagu, gogoroaa. 
 
 hopohopo teni. 
 
 hopohopo, ekicki. 
 
 pahuahi, hakapura. rapa- 
 
 rapa. 
 mata gorigori. 
 miti, nainunamu. 
 nako. 
 nui, hakamencgc, kumi.roa, 
 
 rava. 
 hai, rakerakc. 
 lata ei taura, here, 
 gogoroaa, horihori. 
 muri, maua. 
 agupotu. 
 ogapo. 
 po. 
 
 tatapa, ata tapa, kaokao. 
 hare neinei, koona neinei. 
 hakapekapeka, hihi. 
 kata, hiihii, pogeha. 
 hoa, marere. 
 titika. 
 neinei. 
 hakamoe. 
 vaiapuga, noho no. 
 
 mamara. 
 
 a, patu. tari. 
 
 rau, hohora, patu, tuke. 
 
 tukepaka. 
 
 hakapa, hakapiri. 
 
 emu, mama, nininini, pu- 
 nene, turn. 
 
 pakiroki, pepeke, rcherehe; 
 hipa, huri. 
 
 hugamoa. 
 
 ketu, rere, ruku. 
 
 akoako, maa. 
 
 hakanoho. 
 
 ihoiho, ukauka. 
 
 hakarere, tere. 
 
 moe atu. 
 
 hakapupuhi. 
 
 toega. 
 
 hahumuhumu. 
 
 kekeohe. 
 
 hira. 
 
 raro. 
 
 matau. 
 
 rima maori. 
 
 vae, tumu kore, heru, tumu 
 hatihati, hakahihi. 
 
 tukuga. 
 
 titika. 
 
 hakatitika. 
 
 poki aana. 
 
 vaiapuga, hakarcka. 
 
 hoki. 
 
 roaga. 
 
 hakaroa, hakakumi. 
 
 mokimoki. 
 
 kiri ekacka. 
 
 pahure. 
 
 iti atu. 
 
 hakaiti. 
 
290 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 lesson 
 
 akoakoga. 
 
 longr 
 
 auau, mageo, rekareka. 
 
 lest 
 
 ho. 
 
 longevity 
 
 tuhai. 
 
 let go 
 letter 
 
 tuku. 
 
 look 
 
 ira, hira, aia, ui; mataha- 
 
 retera, ta. 
 
 
 kakekeva, matahakahiva. 
 
 level 
 
 hakakiva, hakavarevare, 
 
 
 araha hauha, hage, e tahi 
 
 
 mohimohi. 
 
 
 hakarite. 
 
 liberal 
 
 atakai. 
 
 loose 
 
 matara, hatahata, varavara, 
 
 liberality 
 
 rima atakai. 
 
 
 vevetea. 
 
 liberate 
 
 hakatere, vevete. 
 
 loosen 
 
 hakaekaeka, hakahata, pa- 
 
 lichen 
 
 kihikihi. 
 
 
 tara. 
 
 lick 
 
 miti. 
 
 lop 
 
 horehore, kokoti. 
 
 lid 
 
 puru. 
 
 loquacious 
 
 ravavanaga, ravaki. 
 
 lie 
 
 moe. 
 
 lord 
 
 ariki. 
 
 lie-in 
 
 poreko, topa te poki. 
 
 lose 
 
 marere, perigi, garo. 
 
 lie in wait 
 
 piko, hakakehu. 
 
 loss 
 
 garoa. 
 
 lies, to tell 
 
 hakanivaniva. 
 
 lost 
 
 rehurehu. 
 
 life 
 
 oraga, po o te tagata. 
 
 lots, cast 
 
 mamahi. L 
 
 lifeless 
 
 matea, oraga kore. 
 
 loud 
 
 ohu. 
 
 lift 
 
 hakapiti, hapai. 
 
 lounge 
 
 rago. 
 kutu. 
 
 ligament 
 
 herega. 
 
 louse 
 
 light 
 
 maamaa, mama, rahirahi; 
 
 love 
 
 hakaaroha, ragi. 
 
 
 marama, maeha, kura. 
 
 low 
 
 rakerake, topa. 
 
 
 tahae. 
 
 lower 
 
 hakaturu. 
 
 light V 
 
 pupura, vera, tutu, hakaura. 
 
 loyalty 
 
 rivariva. 
 
 lighten 
 
 hakamaa. 
 
 lucid 
 
 maori. 
 
 lightning 
 
 uira. 
 
 lucrative 
 
 akatari. 
 
 like 
 
 pahe, pe, pei. 
 
 luff 
 
 rorirori. 
 
 likeness 
 
 pei ra hoki, hakaritega. 
 
 lugubrious 
 
 pere. 
 
 liking 
 
 haga. 
 
 lukewarm 
 
 vera itiiti no, mahana no iti. 
 
 limb 
 
 vae, akari tino, raagamiro. 
 
 luminous 
 
 pupura. 
 
 lime 
 
 puga. 
 
 lung 
 
 inaga, ate. 
 
 limit 
 
 titaa. 
 
 lung disease 
 
 matekeo. 
 
 limp 
 
 haroharo. 
 
 lure 
 
 mounu. 
 
 limpet 
 
 mama. 
 
 luster 
 
 pupura. 
 
 limpid 
 
 ritorito. 
 
 lying 
 
 reoreo. 
 
 line 
 
 uaua, taki, titaa. 
 
 
 
 lining 
 
 roto. 
 
 madness 
 
 nivaniva. 
 
 lion 
 
 reone. 
 
 magnificence 
 
 rivariva. 
 
 lip 
 
 gutu, mitutika, omoomo. 
 
 maize 
 
 tarake. 
 
 lippitude 
 
 hakarava. 
 
 majestic 
 
 ritorito, rivariva. 
 
 liquefy 
 
 hakavai, hakatehe. 
 
 majority 
 
 paiga nui, horega. 
 
 liquid 
 
 vai. 
 
 make 
 
 haga. 
 
 liquor 
 
 unu. 
 
 maker 
 
 haga. 1 
 
 lisp 
 
 reohirehire, reouu. 
 
 malady 
 
 rauhiva. 1 
 
 list 
 
 igoa tapaa. 
 
 male 
 
 tamaroa. 
 
 listen 
 
 rogo. 
 
 mallet 
 
 titimiro. 
 
 litter 
 
 porekohaga. 
 
 maltreat 
 
 avaava, puopuo. 
 
 little 
 
 iti, gorigori. 
 
 man 
 
 tagata. 
 
 maa, tikea. i 
 
 little finger 
 
 meniri ko manava. 
 
 manifest 
 
 littoral 
 
 tahatai. 
 
 mankind 
 
 tagata. i 
 
 live 
 
 era. 
 
 manner 
 
 hakarite, mea. i 
 
 liver 
 
 ate. 
 
 man-o'-war 
 
 manua. 1 
 haga. 11 
 
 lizard 
 
 moko 
 
 manufacture 
 
 load 
 
 amoga, hakavaga, uraga, 
 
 manure 
 
 tutae. ' 
 
 
 negoncgo, tari, hapai ki 
 
 many 
 
 hia, e tahi hakarite. 
 
 
 ruga. 
 
 march :; 
 
 ahere. j 
 
 loan 
 
 aval hakahou. 
 
 March 
 
 hora nui. 1 ■ 
 
 lobster 
 
 ura. 
 
 marginal 
 
 ata tapa. j 
 
 locality 
 
 kona. 
 
 mark 
 
 hakauaua, hakatuhaga, ha- 
 
 lock 
 
 hirihiri, rauoho mirimiri, 
 
 
 katuu, horehore, hakaatu. 
 
 
 rauoho mahatu; taviri. 
 
 marriage 
 
 hunoga. 
 
 locution 
 
 vanaga. 
 
 married 
 
 noho vie, noho kenu. 
 
 loins 
 
 tuaivi. 
 
 marrow 
 
 nako, ekaeka. i 
 
 loiterer 
 
 noho no, vaiapuga. 
 
 marsh 
 
 oone rari, roto. 
 
 lonely 
 
 okotahi. 
 
 marshmallow mova. 1 
 
 long 
 
 roa. 
 
 martial 
 
 matau. 
 
 long ago 
 
 tuhaituhai. 
 
 marvel 
 
 matemanava. 
 
ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 291 
 
 marvelous 
 
 rivaga ke, meitaki ke. 
 
 mine v 
 
 keri. 
 
 mask 
 
 puru, puruga. 
 
 
 mingle 
 
 hakat'kacka. 
 
 mason 
 
 titipa. 
 
 
 miracle 
 
 hakaiuaua 
 
 mass 
 
 piri, puke, titi. 
 
 hue, meta. 
 
 mire 
 
 Done. 
 
 massacre 
 
 titigi. 
 
 
 mirror 
 
 uira. 
 
 mast 
 
 tuu. 
 
 
 mirth 
 
 koakoa. 
 
 master 
 
 tagata hakakio 
 
 
 miry 
 
 rarirari. 
 
 mastery 
 
 hakahiga. 
 
 
 mischief 
 
 haga no iti. 
 
 mastication 
 
 kaikai. 
 
 
 miscreant 
 
 lae hakarogo. 
 
 mat 
 
 moega, raraga. 
 
 
 miserable 
 
 rakau kore. 
 
 match 
 
 ahi hakapura. 
 
 
 miserly 
 
 magugupuru, kaikino. 
 
 material 
 
 raea tino. 
 
 
 misery 
 
 gogoroaa. 
 
 matrix 
 
 kahuviri. 
 
 
 misfortune 
 
 gogoroaa. 
 
 matter 
 
 tino, akari. 
 
 
 mislead 
 
 kutokuto 
 
 mattock 
 
 peu. 
 
 
 missionary 
 
 mitinare. 
 
 maul 
 
 titi miro. 
 
 
 mist 
 
 pugaehu, taiko. 
 
 maybe 
 
 peaha. 
 
 
 mistake 
 
 hara. 
 
 meadow 
 
 mouku no. 
 
 
 mistrust 
 
 rarau. 
 
 meager 
 
 pakiroki. 
 
 
 misunderstand tae tikea. 
 
 meal 
 
 kai. 
 
 
 mitigate 
 
 hakarivariva, hakaiti. 
 
 means 
 
 rava. 
 
 
 mi.x 
 
 hirohiro, hakaekaeka, haka- 
 
 measure 
 
 maroa hahaga. 
 
 hahaga, ha- 
 
 
 hihoi, tu. 
 
 
 hao, titaa. 
 
 
 mixed 
 
 gaiei. 
 
 meat 
 
 kiko, kai, mau 
 
 
 mixture 
 
 gaiei, hakaeuru, tupa. 
 
 meddle 
 
 rara. 
 
 
 mock 
 
 hakameemee, hakamigo. 
 
 mediator 
 
 tarupu. 
 
 
 mode 
 
 hakarite, hakatuu. 
 
 medicine 
 
 rakau. 
 
 
 model 
 
 hakatuu. 
 
 mediocre 
 
 itiiti noa, gorigori. 
 
 moderate 
 
 koroiti. 
 
 meditation 
 
 manau. 
 
 
 modern 
 
 hou, hou a nei, iho. 
 
 medium 
 
 iti. 
 
 
 modest 
 
 gorigori, matatopa, raataui 
 
 meet 
 
 tupuaki, piri. 
 
 
 
 a raro, gorigori. 
 
 mellow 
 
 ekaeka, hakapara. 
 
 modesty 
 
 riva. 
 
 melodious 
 
 reka. 
 
 
 modify 
 
 hakarivarivaiho. 
 
 melon 
 
 merone. 
 
 
 moist 
 
 rari, vekuveku. 
 
 melt 
 
 hakavai, tehe, 
 
 cutoto. 
 
 moisten 
 
 hakaruku. 
 
 memory 
 
 manau. 
 
 
 molecule 
 
 huhu. 
 
 memorable 
 
 maori. 
 
 
 molest 
 
 hakagogoroaa, hakapagaha. 
 
 menace 
 
 ragi tarotaro, hakameemee. 
 
 moment 
 
 poto. 
 
 mend 
 
 kauiui. 
 
 
 money 
 
 inoni. 
 
 menses 
 
 mamae toto. 
 
 
 monkey 
 
 hakaponoko. 
 
 menstruatior 
 
 tiko. 
 
 
 monster 
 
 veri. 
 
 mental 
 
 no te manau. 
 
 
 monstrous 
 
 veri. 
 
 mention 
 
 tapa. 
 
 
 month 
 
 raarama. 
 
 mercenary 
 
 tagata haga ei mea. 
 
 monthly 
 
 no te marama. 
 
 merchandise 
 
 rakau. 
 
 
 moon 
 
 mahina. 
 
 merchant 
 
 hakahere. 
 
 
 moonlight 
 
 kii. 
 
 merit 
 
 merita. 
 
 
 moonshine 
 
 maeha mahina. 
 
 merry 
 
 ravakata. 
 
 
 moor 
 
 kere. 
 
 mesh 
 
 mata, piniku. 
 
 
 moral 
 
 rivariva noa, titika. 
 
 message 
 
 rogo, uga. 
 
 
 moralize 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 messenger 
 
 rogo, hakaoho. 
 
 
 morning 
 
 hugaraa, popohaga. 
 
 Messiah 
 
 metia. 
 
 
 morning star 
 
 heetu tauhoru. 
 
 metal 
 
 veo. 
 
 
 mortise 
 
 hakahuru, pu. 
 
 meteor 
 
 hetu rere. 
 
 
 mosquito 
 
 takaure iti. 
 
 method 
 
 hakatuu. 
 
 
 moss 
 
 nehenehe. 
 
 mew 
 
 tagi. 
 
 
 mother 
 
 matua tamaahine. 
 
 middle 
 
 vaega. 
 
 
 mother-in-law hugavai. 
 
 midnight 
 
 tinipo, aonui. 
 
 
 mother-of-pearl rei. 
 
 midwife 
 
 vie hanau. 
 
 
 motion 
 
 hakahuhu, chuhu 
 
 mien 
 
 ariga, mata. 
 
 
 motive 
 
 tuinu. 
 
 migraine 
 
 puoko garuru, ahe. • 
 
 mottled 
 
 guregure. 
 
 mild 
 
 hakakonakona. 
 
 reherehe. i 
 
 mould 
 
 pahuporo. 
 
 milk 
 
 vaihu, tatau. 
 
 1 
 
 mouldy 
 
 ekapua. 
 
 million 
 
 tini. 
 
 
 mount 
 
 piki, piri, eke. 
 
 mind 
 
 nivaniva. 
 
 
 mountain 
 
 tuamouga, mouga. 
 
 mine 
 
 toku, noku, ooku, mooku, 
 
 mourning 
 
 garahu, tatagi, timo. 
 
 
 taaku, naaku 
 
 , a. 1 
 
 mouse 
 
 kiore. 
 
292 
 
 EASTER ISLAND, 
 
 moustache 
 
 vere. 
 
 netting needle hika. 
 
 mouth 
 
 gutu, haha, mama. 
 
 neuralgia 
 
 ekaeka. 
 
 mouthful 
 
 maga. 
 
 never 
 
 a muri noa atu, e kore noa. 
 
 move 
 
 gaei, gaiei, ruru, hakaneke, 
 
 nevertheless 
 
 mea ra, ro. 
 
 
 ki hua, makenu, keukeu, 
 
 new 
 
 hou, iho. 
 
 
 pakuku. 
 
 newborn 
 
 punua. 
 
 moved 
 
 eete manava, akaku. 
 
 new come 
 
 topa pae. 
 
 movement 
 
 gaiei, keukeu. 
 
 news 
 
 rogo. 
 
 movk' 
 
 kokoti. 
 
 next 
 
 tata, tupuaki, te tahi, poro- 
 
 much 
 
 e tahi hakarite. 
 
 
 kimo. 
 
 muck 
 
 cone. 
 
 nibble 
 
 akarau, naginagi. 
 
 mucus 
 
 hupee. 
 
 nickname 
 
 igoa tae rivariva, nape iho. 
 
 mud 
 
 cone veriveri.egu cone veku. 
 
 night 
 
 po, ahi, ahiahi, ogapo. 
 
 muddy 
 
 rarirari, hehehehe veku. 
 
 nightmare 
 
 gorogoro. 
 
 mulberry 
 
 maute. 
 
 nimbly 
 
 ahere koroiti. 
 
 multiply 
 
 hakanui, hakanegonego, ha- 
 
 nine 
 
 iva. 
 
 
 katiti. 
 
 nipple 
 
 matau. 
 
 multitude 
 
 gagata. 
 
 no 
 
 aita, ko, kakore, kai, ina. 
 
 murmur 
 
 hakaneka, geu, heguhegu. 
 
 noise 
 
 pogeha, namunamu, ooa. 
 
 muscle 
 
 kiko, kiko uaua, vaha. 
 
 noiseless 
 
 koroiti. 
 
 musket 
 
 hago. 
 
 noisy 
 
 reka. 
 
 muslin 
 
 kahu rahirahi. 
 
 nomination 
 
 napehaga. 
 
 mustard 
 
 mageo. 
 
 nonchalant 
 
 koroiti no. 
 
 mute 
 
 mou. 
 
 none 
 
 kore noa, tae. 
 
 mutilate 
 
 hakaripoi. 
 
 nonsense 
 
 ki vaiapuga, taga poki. 
 
 mutter 
 
 hahumuhumu. 
 
 noon 
 
 raa tini, raa too, ootea. 
 
 mutton 
 
 mutone. 
 
 noose 
 
 here. 
 
 myriapod 
 
 veri. 
 
 northeast 
 
 togariki. 
 
 mysterious 
 
 pokopoko. 
 
 northwest 
 
 papakino. 
 
 mystery 
 
 miterio. 
 
 nose 
 
 ihu, hi. 
 
 
 
 nostril 
 
 pokopoko ihu, poga. 
 
 nail 
 
 maikuku, titi, vero, haka- 
 
 not 
 
 tae, te, noa, mo, kai, koe 
 
 
 ihoiho. 
 
 
 kore, kakore, ko, ina. 
 
 naked 
 
 giogio kore. 
 
 notable 
 
 menege, nui. 
 
 name 
 
 igoa, nape, tapa. 
 
 notch 
 
 hore, kokoti, poro, tehetehe 
 
 nape 
 
 tuke. 
 
 notched 
 
 maniga. 
 
 napkin 
 
 kaliukai. 
 
 note 
 
 hakakite, ta. 
 
 narration 
 
 ravavanaga. 
 
 nothing 
 
 kore no, korega. 
 
 narrator 
 
 ravaki. 
 
 nothing, for 
 
 avai tohaga no mai. 
 
 narrow 
 
 rikiriki, vakavaka. 
 
 notice 
 
 hakakite. 
 
 nation 
 
 tagata no. 
 
 notify 
 
 ragi. 
 
 native 
 
 noho kaiga, henua. 
 
 notion 
 
 kiteahaga, 
 
 nativity 
 
 porekohaga. 
 
 noun 
 
 igoa. 
 
 nature 
 
 natura. 
 
 nourish 
 
 hagai. 
 
 naught 
 
 korega. 
 
 November 
 
 ora nui. 
 
 nausea 
 
 rua. 
 
 now 
 
 aneira, igeneira, a raa nei a 
 
 nauseated 
 
 kereki. 
 
 nullify 
 
 hakakore, hakamou. 
 
 navel 
 
 pito, veo. 
 
 number 
 
 ta, tapa, tataku, hakatuu. 
 
 navigable 
 
 riva mo tere. 
 
 numeral 
 
 haite. 
 
 near 
 
 ki taha, tupuaki, oi, kakea. 
 
 numerous 
 
 maigo, nui. 
 
 nearby 
 
 ata hakaneke mai. 
 
 nuptial 
 
 moomoc. 
 
 neatherd 
 
 tiaki puaka. 
 
 nursling 
 
 kaiu. 
 
 neatness 
 
 rivariva, ritorito. 
 
 nut 
 
 rama. 
 
 necessary 
 
 mea. 
 
 nutrition 
 
 hakamakona. 
 
 neck 
 
 gao. 
 
 
 
 necklace 
 
 hakatau. 
 
 oakum 
 
 verevere. 
 
 necklet 
 
 hehere. 
 
 oar 
 
 matakao. 
 
 need 
 
 mea. 
 
 obey 
 
 haga, higa, hakarogo. 
 
 needle 
 
 ivi, nira. 
 
 object 
 
 hakaatu, mea. 
 
 negation 
 
 taehaga. 
 
 objection 
 
 ihoiho. 
 
 neglectful 
 
 vaiapuga. 
 
 obligation 
 
 hakahokihaga. 
 
 negro 
 
 kiri hurihuri, poripori. 
 
 obliging 
 
 atakai. 
 
 neighboring 
 
 tupuaki, piri. 
 
 oblique 
 
 hakataha, hipa. 
 
 nephew 
 
 poki. 
 
 obscene 
 
 rakerake. 
 
 nest 
 
 ogaa, pupa. 
 
 obscure 
 
 kerekere, po haha. 
 
 net 
 
 kupega, hakamata, raraga 
 
 obscurity 
 
 hakahurihuri, kohu no. 
 
 
 piniku. 
 
 observance 
 
 ragiga. 
 
ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 293 
 
 obsolete 
 
 kai rogoa. 
 
 organize 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 obstacle 
 
 tarupu. 
 
 orifice 
 
 mogugu. 
 
 obstinate 
 
 pogeha, ihoiho. 
 
 origin 
 
 tumu. 
 
 obstinacy 
 
 ihoiho. 
 
 ornament 
 
 rakei, rcpureva, rehau, ko- 
 
 obstruct 
 
 tiaki, puka. 
 
 
 hoga, hauvacro. 
 
 obstruction 
 
 pa. 
 
 orphan 
 
 matua kore. 
 
 obtain 
 
 rava, morava. 
 
 ostentatious 
 
 teatea. 
 
 obtuse 
 
 nihinihi. 
 
 other 
 
 ke. 
 
 occasion 
 
 tumu, rae. 
 
 otherwise 
 
 mea ke. 
 
 occiput 
 
 tupuraki. 
 
 our 
 
 to (no) matou, to (no) tatou. 
 
 occult 
 
 naa. 
 
 
 to (no) maua. 
 
 occupation 
 
 haga. 
 
 out of reach 
 
 koroa. 
 
 occurrence 
 
 atoga. 
 
 out of the way ku ohoa. 
 
 ochre 
 
 kie. 
 
 outlet 
 
 kaipurua. 
 
 ocean 
 
 moana, tai. 
 
 outrigger 
 
 hamae. 
 
 October 
 
 ora nui. 
 
 outside 
 
 aho. 
 
 odd 
 
 nivaniva. 
 
 oval 
 
 takataka, viriviri. 
 
 odor 
 
 eo, hogehoge, nehe, paha. 
 
 oven 
 
 umu, tao, uru. 
 
 of 
 
 o, no, to, ro, a, na, ka, ta, 
 
 over 
 
 ki hua. 
 
 
 mei. 
 
 overburden 
 
 haga nuinui ke. 
 
 off 
 
 kaea. 
 
 overcome 
 
 turu. 
 
 offend 
 
 hakapagaha, hakamee.vare- 
 
 overflow 
 
 taie. 
 
 
 gao, koona ke. 
 
 overrun 
 
 hakancgo. 
 
 offended 
 
 kokoma hurihuri. 
 
 oversight 
 
 hara. 
 
 offense 
 
 pogeha. 
 
 oversleep 
 
 moe no. 
 
 offer 
 
 avai, hapai. 
 
 overthrow 
 
 tute, hakaheke, pokupoku. 
 
 offering 
 
 hapaihaga. 
 
 owe 
 
 hakahere. 
 
 often 
 
 putuputu. 
 
 
 
 ogle 
 
 pupura mai. 
 
 pacify 
 
 magaro, hakapava. 
 
 oh 
 
 e, aue, ue. 
 
 pack 
 
 hahao. 
 
 oil 
 
 mori. 
 
 package 
 
 hahi. 
 
 ointment 
 
 rakau. 
 
 pact 
 
 mou. 
 
 old 
 
 tuhai, para. 
 
 paddle 
 
 hoe, matakao. 
 
 old age 
 
 korotia. 
 
 padlock 
 
 piko. 
 
 old woman 
 
 nuehine. 
 
 pagan 
 
 eteni. 
 
 oldest son 
 
 atariki. 
 
 page 
 
 patupatu. 
 
 omit 
 
 garo, patu, rehu, hakarere. 
 
 pain 
 
 gogoroaa, matemate, tata. 
 
 on 
 
 ki ruga. 
 
 painful 
 
 gogoroaa, pagaha, tuhi. 
 
 once 
 
 horahorau, ananake. 
 
 paint 
 
 penetuli, peni, pua, ta, ata, 
 
 one 
 
 tahi, agatahi, hagatahi. 
 
 
 akui, kirikiri teu. 
 
 one by one 
 
 avai varavara. 
 
 pair 
 
 tahuga. 
 
 one-armed 
 
 rimahati. 
 
 palace 
 
 hare nunui. 
 
 one-eyed 
 
 keva, matakeva. 
 
 pale 
 
 teatea, rauhiva, matateatea. 
 
 oneself 
 
 okotahi, ko ia a. 
 
 palisade 
 
 pa. 
 
 onion 
 
 aniani. 
 
 palm 
 
 pararaha rima. 
 
 only 
 
 tahaga, tahi. 
 
 pamper 
 
 okooko. 
 
 ooze 
 
 mama. 
 
 pancreas 
 
 kiko o te ivi tika. 
 
 opaque 
 
 matorutoru, peugo. 
 
 pandanus 
 
 hara. 
 
 open 
 
 mataki. 
 
 pant 
 
 hakaomoomo, aguagu. 
 
 opening 
 
 pu. 
 
 pantaloons 
 
 vaehau. 
 
 operation 
 
 hakariva. 
 
 paper 
 
 parapara 
 
 opinion 
 
 manau. 
 
 paradise 
 
 ragi. 
 
 opinionated 
 
 ihoiho. 
 
 paragraph 
 
 tekiteki ke, paiga iti. 
 
 opportune 
 
 rivariva, tau. 
 
 parallel 
 
 hakaritega. 
 
 oppose 
 
 ihoiho, tarupu. 
 
 paralysis 
 
 takapau, ahu. 
 
 opposed 
 
 hori. 
 
 paralyze 
 
 hakaripoi. 
 
 oppress 
 
 pagaha, hakapagaha. 
 
 parapet 
 
 pa. 
 
 opulent 
 
 rakau nui. 
 
 paraphrase 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 or 
 
 kakore ra, kakore ro, reka. 
 
 parcel 
 
 hai, horcga. 
 
 orange 
 
 anani. 
 
 pardon 
 
 hakagaro, hakahoki. 
 
 orator 
 
 ravaki. 
 
 parent 
 
 ivi, matua. 
 
 oratory 
 
 aretare motu. 
 
 park 
 
 pa. 
 
 orbit 
 
 tutumata. 
 
 parricide 
 
 tigitigi matua. 
 
 orchard 
 
 manavai miro. 
 
 part 
 
 horega, avahiga, paiga, tuha. 
 
 order 
 
 ragiga, a, tahuga, hakariva. 
 
 partial 
 
 avahiga, avaitahi, horega. 
 
 ordinary 
 
 iharaa, noa. 
 
 
 hakanoku. 
 
 ordure 
 
 tutae. 
 
 partiality 
 
 avaitahi. 
 
294 
 
 B ASTER ISLAND. 
 
 participate 
 
 rava, morava. 
 
 physician 
 
 hakaneenee. 
 
 particularly 
 
 ko ia a. 
 
 physiognomy akari. 
 
 partisan 
 
 maigo. 
 
 pick 
 
 moremorepua, runu. 
 
 partition 
 
 horega. 
 
 picture 
 
 ata. 
 
 party 
 
 horega tagata, maigo. 
 
 piece 
 
 horega, horea, roturotu. 
 
 pass 
 
 ava, garo, tone. 
 
 pier 
 
 tuke. 
 
 passage 
 
 ava, hakauta. 
 
 pierce 
 
 oka, pu, hakapau. 
 
 passion 
 
 manava mate. 
 
 pig 
 
 horu. 
 
 passionate 
 
 matea. 
 
 pigeon 
 
 kuku. 
 
 past 
 
 pae, paea, moua. 
 
 pile 
 
 hue, puke, tuke. 
 
 paste 
 
 haraoa. 
 
 pillage 
 
 hakamou. 
 
 pasture 
 
 koona mouku. 
 
 pillar 
 
 pou, tuu. 
 
 patch 
 
 honohono, hakapiri, kauiui. 
 
 pillow 
 
 ragua. 
 
 path 
 
 ara, amo, rua, poke, opata. 
 
 pilot 
 
 hakatari miro. 
 
 
 takaurua. 
 
 pin 
 
 matahetuke. 
 
 pathetic 
 
 hakamanau. 
 
 pinch 
 
 gatu, hakura. 
 
 patience 
 
 reo kore. 
 
 pine 
 
 koromaki. 
 
 patriarch 
 
 pateriareka. 
 
 pious 
 
 meitaki, rivariva. 
 
 paunch 
 
 kopu. 
 
 pipe 
 
 puhipuhi, hatuhatu. 
 
 pause 
 
 era. 
 
 pirouette 
 
 hariu, tahuri. 
 
 pavement 
 
 paepae. 
 
 pistol 
 
 hago poto. 
 
 paw 
 
 vae, vaeherehere. 
 
 pit 
 
 rua, raronui. 
 
 pay 
 
 hakatari, akatari, hakahere, 
 
 pitch 
 
 garua hiva, piere hiva, haka- 
 
 
 hakahoki. 
 
 
 turuturu. 
 
 payment 
 
 hakatariga. 
 
 pitiless 
 
 ragi kore. 
 
 pea 
 
 pipi. 
 
 pity 
 
 hakaaroha. 
 
 peace 
 
 pava. 
 
 place 
 
 kaiga, kona, moe, avai, 
 
 pearl 
 
 mataika. 
 
 
 ainara, hakarere, noho ke. 
 
 pebble 
 
 kirikiri. 
 
 placenta 
 
 puheenua, eve. 
 
 pebbly 
 
 takurua. 
 
 plague 
 
 gogoroaa. 
 
 peel 
 
 varuvaru, hati. 
 
 plain 
 
 nego, varevare. 
 
 peevish 
 
 hakamigomigo. 
 
 plait 
 
 hatu. 
 
 penetrate 
 
 tomo, uru. 
 
 plaited 
 
 hiri. 
 
 penetration 
 
 manau hohonu. 
 
 plane 
 
 horo, varu. 
 
 penis 
 
 ure. 
 
 planet 
 
 hetu pupura. 
 
 penitent 
 
 manava pohi. 
 
 plank 
 
 paepae, miro. 
 
 people 
 
 gagata. 
 
 plant 
 
 miro, tanu, amomotanu. i 
 
 pepper 
 
 mageo. 
 
 plantation 
 
 tanuga, kona oka kai. 
 
 perceive 
 
 manau, tikea, ui. 
 
 plaster 
 
 piri, hakavare, ta. 
 
 perch 
 
 tau. 
 
 plate 
 
 hipu, hipu takatore, tukuga, i 
 
 perfect 
 
 titimaaki, rivariva noa. 
 
 
 hakarapa. 
 
 perfection 
 
 rivarivaga. 
 
 play 
 
 hoko, hura, kori. hakareka. i 
 
 perforate 
 
 hou, pu. 
 
 playful 
 
 reka. 
 
 perfume 
 
 eo. 
 
 plaything 
 
 tumu o te hakareka. 
 
 perhaps 
 
 peaha. 
 
 plea 
 
 nonoi. 
 
 peril 
 
 mataku. 
 
 plead 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 perineum 
 
 vaha taki tua. 
 
 pleasant 
 
 reka. 
 
 perjurer 
 
 tagata reoreo. 
 
 please 
 
 reka, hakareka, koakoa, 
 
 permanent 
 
 tae mou. 
 
 
 meitaki. 
 
 permit 
 
 haga. 
 
 pleasing 
 
 rivariva. 
 
 perpendicular tuu noa, opata. 
 
 pledge 
 
 akatari. 
 
 perpetual 
 
 ina kai mou. 
 
 plentiful 
 
 hakateitei. 
 
 perplex 
 
 hakahorihori, miramira. 
 
 plenty 
 
 nego, titi. ; 
 
 perplexed 
 
 reherehe. 
 
 pliant 
 
 hakapiko, hakavari. | 
 
 perplexity 
 
 mataku. 
 
 plot 
 
 hakarivariva, meemee. 
 
 perseverance 
 
 tae hakarere, ihoiho. 
 
 plow 
 
 tiaki. [ 
 
 perspire 
 
 pahia. 
 
 pluck 
 
 hutihuti, runu, tari. 
 
 persuade 
 
 hakapava, hakahati, haka- 
 
 plug 
 
 kokomo, putuga. 
 
 
 higa. 
 
 plumage 
 
 huhuru. 
 
 perversity 
 
 rakega. 
 
 plume 
 
 hauvaero. 
 
 pervert 
 
 hakaripoi. 
 
 plump 
 
 ahuahu, nunui, puti. 
 
 pester 
 
 kokoma hurihuri. 
 
 point 
 
 mata, kaikai, nainai, haka- 
 
 petticoat 
 
 ropa kakari kore. 
 
 
 keva, haro, tuhi. 
 
 petition 
 
 hakarivariva, nonoi. 
 
 pointed 
 
 mokomoko. 
 
 phantom 
 
 kuhane, mea moemata. 
 
 poison 
 
 mageo, piro. 
 
 phosphorescence hakapurapura. 
 
 poisonous 
 
 kavakava, mageo. 
 
 phrase 
 
 horega ki, paiga. 
 
 pole 
 
 tokotoko. j 
 
ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 295 
 
 polish 
 
 horohoro, hurihuri, haka- 
 
 pregnant 
 
 
 rapa. 
 
 prejudice 
 
 pollute 
 
 hakaoone. 
 
 premeditate 
 
 pomade 
 
 mori eoeo. 
 
 preoccupied 
 
 pomp 
 
 rivarivaga ke. 
 
 prepare 
 
 pompous 
 
 teatea. 
 
 
 pond 
 
 roto nui. 
 
 prepuce 
 
 ponder 
 
 manau. 
 
 presage 
 
 pontiff 
 
 ivietua. 
 
 prescribe 
 
 pool 
 
 roto iti. 
 
 presence 
 
 poop 
 
 poihuihu miro. 
 
 present 
 
 poor 
 
 rakau kore. 
 
 
 pope 
 
 papa. 
 
 presently 
 
 popular 
 
 tagata magaro. 
 
 
 population 
 
 heatua, nuiga tagata, ga- 
 
 preserve 
 
 
 gata. 
 
 preside 
 
 populous 
 
 hakanego. 
 
 press 
 
 porringer 
 
 tukaga, tukuga. 
 
 pressing 
 
 port 
 
 kona mo tomo, kona tau, 
 
 pressure 
 
 
 uru. 
 
 presume 
 
 portable 
 
 maamaa. 
 
 presuppose 
 
 porter 
 
 tiaki haha. 
 
 pretend 
 
 portion 
 
 horega, paiga. 
 
 prevaricate 
 
 portrait 
 
 ata. 
 
 prevent 
 
 Portuguese-man-of-war papaki. 
 
 prey 
 
 position 
 
 noho. 
 
 prick 
 
 possess 
 
 iho. 
 
 prickly 
 
 possible 
 
 rava. 
 
 priest 
 
 possibly 
 
 peaha. 
 
 primary 
 
 post 
 
 pou, piko, toga, tuu, huki. 
 
 primitive 
 
 posterity 
 
 poki. 
 
 principle 
 
 postpone 
 
 hakarere, hakatuhai, haka- 
 
 print 
 
 
 hinihini, moe atu ra. 
 
 prison 
 
 posture 
 
 noho. 
 
 proceed 
 
 pot 
 
 hipu, hue. 
 
 process 
 
 potion 
 
 rakau. 
 
 proclaim 
 
 pound 
 
 reirei, tukituki. 
 
 procreate 
 
 pour 
 
 hakaperigi, nininini. 
 
 procure 
 
 pout 
 
 tuuaviki, hakaviku. 
 
 prodigality 
 
 powder 
 
 oone no, paura. 
 
 prodigy 
 
 power 
 
 mana, rava, maa, titikaga. 
 
 produce 
 
 practise 
 
 mahani. 
 
 profanation 
 
 praise 
 
 hakahonui. 
 
 profess 
 
 prate 
 
 rava vanaga, pogeha. 
 
 profession 
 
 prattle 
 
 ravagei, ravaki, tagi. 
 
 profit 
 
 prawn 
 
 ura. 
 
 profound 
 
 pray 
 
 pure. 
 
 progeny 
 
 prayer 
 
 pure. 
 
 prognostic 
 
 preach 
 
 hakamaa, hakarivariva, 
 
 progress 
 
 
 akoako. 
 
 prohibit 
 
 preacher 
 
 tagata hakamaa. 
 
 projecting 
 
 precaution 
 
 tiaki, koroiti. 
 
 prolix 
 
 precede 
 
 a mua, papakino. 
 
 prolong 
 
 precedent 
 
 rae. 
 
 promise 
 
 precept 
 
 ragi. 
 
 promontory 
 
 precious 
 
 rivariva ke, rakau. 
 
 promote 
 
 precipice 
 
 opata. 
 
 promoter 
 
 precipitate 
 
 horahorau. 
 
 prompt 
 
 precipitation 
 
 tohutihaga. 
 
 promulgate 
 
 precisely 
 
 ko ia a. 
 
 pronounce 
 
 precocious 
 
 tupu horahorau. 
 
 proof 
 
 predecessor 
 
 rae. 
 
 prop 
 
 predestined 
 
 vaea. 
 
 proper 
 
 predict 
 
 taku. 
 
 prophecy 
 
 prediction 
 
 taku. 
 
 proportion 
 
 preeminence 
 
 titikaga. 
 
 propose 
 
 prefer 
 
 vae. 
 
 proprietor 
 
 tupu. 
 
 hakatikea. 
 manau o mua. 
 gogoroaa, manau no. 
 hakamea, hakarivariva, ra- 
 
 kei. 
 kiri ure. 
 
 hakaatu, hakatuu. 
 ragi. 
 
 aro, mata. 
 akatariga, akatatariga, lata, 
 
 tupuaki. 
 aneira, igeneira, oganeira, 
 
 poto. 
 tiaki, hakarere, popo. 
 nohovaega, pa. 
 neinei, gatu, horahorau. 
 horahorau. 
 gatuga. 
 manau. 
 manau. 
 varegao. 
 pogeha. 
 tarupu. 
 heaga, ika. 
 pu, hukihuki, oka. 
 taratara. 
 
 ivietua, perepitero. 
 titikaga. 
 rae. 
 tumu. 
 ruru. 
 
 hare pohurihuri. 
 aomai, rae. 
 hakarivariva. 
 tara. 
 poreko. 
 
 avai, rava, morava. 
 atakai. 
 haga mana. 
 hakatupu. 
 
 hakaoriori, hakaripoi. 
 aaki. 
 haga. 
 
 rava, morava. 
 parera. 
 
 makupuna, poki. 
 taku, hakatuu. 
 riva atu. 
 rahui, tapu. 
 mataara. 
 
 hatahata. marere. 
 hakahinihini, hakaroroa. 
 hakaruru. 
 opata. 
 vae. 
 
 hagarae. 
 
 horahorau, veveveve. 
 ohu, tara. 
 ki. 
 
 hakaatu, tukiga. 
 toga, turu. 
 titika. 
 taku. 
 hakarite. 
 
 hakatata, hakatikea. 
 mau kaiga. 
 
296 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 prorogue 
 
 proscribe 
 
 prosper 
 
 prosperous 
 
 prostrate 
 
 protect 
 
 protection 
 
 protest 
 
 Protestant 
 
 protruding 
 
 protuberance 
 
 proud 
 
 prove 
 
 proverb 
 
 provision 
 
 provisional 
 
 provoke 
 
 prow 
 
 proximity 
 
 prudent 
 
 prudently 
 
 pry 
 
 pubes 
 public 
 
 publish 
 
 pudenda 
 
 puerile 
 
 puff 
 
 puffed 
 
 pull 
 
 pulpit 
 
 pulsation 
 
 pulse 
 
 pulverize 
 
 pumice 
 
 pump 
 
 pumpkin 
 
 punch 
 
 punish 
 
 pupil 
 
 pure 
 
 purgative 
 
 purgatory 
 
 purge 
 
 purify 
 
 purple 
 
 purpose 
 
 pursue 
 
 purulent 
 
 pustule 
 
 put 
 
 hakahinihini. 
 hoa. 
 
 nuia, rava. 
 nui. 
 
 hakanoi. 
 tarupu. 
 tarupu. 
 ihoiho. 
 porotetani. 
 hakakikaa, keekee. 
 ahu. 
 tea tea. 
 hakatikea. 
 pei ra ta matou. 
 kai nui, mau nui. 
 poto. 
 
 rae, kakai rae, toua rae, tuki. 
 poihuihu. 
 tata. 
 koroiti. 
 haga koroiti. 
 matamataki. 
 puku. 
 
 piri mai te tagata ananake, 
 ki te arc o te mautagata 
 ananake. 
 huki, ohu. 
 komari, mamari. 
 
 taga poki. 
 
 pupuhi, aguagu, ahu. 
 
 hiti. 
 
 kume, haro, tono, hakapiti, 
 ono, totoi, oi, hakaheke, 
 hutihuli, too, uhuti. 
 
 ragorago. 
 
 ua gaei, nene. 
 
 ua nene, pakapakakina. 
 
 hakaeoeo, hakahuhu. 
 
 rape. 
 
 pagupagu. 
 
 mautini, hue. 
 
 tigitigi. 
 
 tigitigi. 
 
 atu, vae, vaea. 
 
 ritorito, ke, putu. 
 
 rakau hakaneinei. 
 
 purukatorio. 
 
 hakaneinei. 
 
 hakaritorito. 
 
 kahu meamea. 
 
 tumu. 
 
 aruaru, tute. 
 
 mageo. 
 
 mageo. 
 
 hakarere, hahao, hakahini, 
 uru, voka. 
 
 pipiro, hogehoge. 
 
 question 
 
 quick 
 
 quiet 
 
 quit 
 
 quite 
 
 quiver 
 
 rabbit 
 
 race 
 
 radiant 
 
 raft 
 
 rafter 
 
 rage 
 
 rags 
 raid 
 rain 
 
 rainbow 
 raise 
 
 putrid 
 
 quadrangular hakarava hakaturu. 
 
 quake 
 
 quality 
 
 quantity 
 
 quarrel 
 
 quarrelsome 
 
 quarter 
 
 queer 
 
 quench 
 
 nvaga. 
 
 nuiga, nego. 
 
 toua, paopao, kakai. 
 
 tarotaro, maatoua. 
 
 horega. 
 
 hakanivaniva. 
 
 makona. 
 
 rake 
 ramble 
 rampart 
 I ransom 
 rap 
 
 rapacious 
 rapid 
 rapture 
 rare 
 rarity 
 rascal 
 rash 
 rasp 
 rat 
 ratify 
 ration 
 
 rattle, death 
 ravage 
 rave 
 ravine 
 raw 
 ray 
 reach 
 read 
 ready 
 
 real 
 
 realize 
 
 reap 
 
 rear 
 
 reason 
 
 reasonable 
 
 rebellious 
 
 rebound 
 
 rebuke 
 
 recapitulate 
 
 receipt 
 
 receive 
 
 recent 
 
 receptacle 
 
 recite 
 
 ui. 
 
 veveveve. 
 
 hakamagaro, hakamou. 
 
 hakarere, patu. 
 
 tahaga. 
 
 ruru. 
 
 kiore hiva, rapino. 
 
 poki. 
 
 pupura, uero. 
 
 rago. 
 
 kaukau. 
 
 kokoma hanohano ke, ko- 
 
 koma eete, kokoma, pohi 
 
 hakagau, kakai nuinui, 
 
 toua. 
 giogio. 
 ahere. 
 ua, puga, pugaehu, mihi- 
 
 mihi, kohu, ehuehu. 
 hanuanua meamea. 
 hakatuu, kiruganui, teitei, 
 
 mau, kelu, haro, hapai, 
 
 aaru. 
 heruheru, kio. 
 ahere no. 
 pa. 
 
 akatari, hakaherega, hoko. 
 ihupagaha, ihupiro. 
 rimamaatoo. 
 horahorau. 
 mahara. 
 garo noa, iti no. 
 varavara. 
 kaikino. 
 veveveve. 
 mataariki, varu. 
 kiore, rate, pupa, vou. 
 hakatitika. 
 horega kai. 
 aguagu. 
 hakamoumou. 
 eva. 
 
 manavai. 
 mata. 
 uero. 
 
 hihiri, koroa, rere. 
 hahumuhumu, heguigui. 
 hakamua, hakarivariva, ai- 
 
 nara. 
 titika. 
 morava. 
 tari. 
 
 eve, muri, pipi, tua. 
 manau, hakarivariva, titi- 
 
 kaga. 
 rivariva, titika. 
 ihoiho, pogeha. 
 rere aruga, rere hakahou, 
 
 punene. 
 kakai, toua kakai. 
 tapa, hakahou. 
 hakarivariva. 
 ragi, rata, 
 hou, iho. 
 pikoga. 
 rutu. 
 
ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 297 
 
 recital 
 
 reckon 
 
 recluse 
 
 recognize 
 
 recommence 
 
 recommend 
 
 recompense 
 
 reconcile 
 
 reconciliation 
 
 record 
 
 recourse 
 
 recount 
 
 recover 
 
 recovery 
 
 recruit 
 
 recreation 
 
 rectify 
 
 rectum 
 
 red 
 
 redemption 
 
 reduce 
 
 reed 
 
 reef 
 
 reflect 
 
 reform 
 
 refresh 
 
 refuge 
 
 refuse 
 
 refute 
 
 region 
 
 register 
 
 regret 
 
 regular 
 
 regulate 
 
 reign 
 
 reiterate 
 
 reject 
 
 rejoice 
 
 rejoin 
 
 relation 
 
 relax 
 
 relaxed 
 
 release 
 
 relieve 
 
 reluctant 
 
 rely 
 
 remain 
 
 remainder 
 
 remarkable 
 
 remedy 
 
 remedy v 
 
 remember 
 
 remission 
 
 remit 
 
 remorse 
 
 remove 
 
 remunerate 
 rendezvous 
 renew 
 
 renounce 
 renowned 
 rent 
 
 vanaga. 
 tapa. 
 puru. 
 
 tikea, maa. 
 hakahou iho. 
 hatu. 
 akatari. 
 magaro. 
 mou a te toua. 
 ta. 
 horo. 
 vanaga. 
 rava, morava. 
 haga hakahou, hagaiho. 
 hakatomo, hakauru. 
 hakareka. 
 hakarivarivaiho. 
 kokoma. 
 
 mea, egaega, hanehane, tea- 
 tea, 
 hakaherega. 
 hakaiti. 
 gaatu. 
 
 parera, motu, huhu. 
 manau noa. 
 
 hakarivarivaiho, hakatitika. 
 ora. 
 
 harepiko, turu, tere, piko. 
 tae tagi, tae haga. 
 hakarivariva. 
 henua, kaiga. 
 pupu ta. 
 tagi. 
 
 titika, hakarite. 
 hakatitika. 
 topa kia ia to ao. 
 hakahou, hakaiho. 
 hoa. 
 
 hakakoakoa, hakariva. 
 tuu. 
 ki, ta. 
 hakaere. 
 
 hakareherehe, hakaugauga. 
 patara. 
 hakamaamaa. 
 taehaga. 
 hakamatau. 
 toe. 
 toega. 
 rivariva ke. 
 rakau. 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 manau noa. 
 vevetehaga. 
 aval. mau. 
 pagaha ki te rakerake, gogo- 
 
 roaa. 
 hapai koona ke, hava, tono, 
 
 hakahoki. 
 akatari. 
 
 koona hakatitika. 
 hakahoki, hakaiho, haga 
 hakahou , hakarivarivaiho. 
 tae haga, tae tagi, tae too. 
 maori. 
 
 pahae, paihi, hakanoho, 
 motu, more, hakahio, ha- 
 kahere. 
 
 reparation 
 
 repass 
 
 repast 
 
 repeat 
 
 replace 
 
 reply 
 
 report 
 
 repose 
 
 reprehension 
 
 represent 
 
 representative 
 
 repress 
 
 repression 
 
 reprimand 
 
 reproach 
 
 reprove 
 
 repudiate 
 
 repugnance 
 
 repulsive 
 
 reputation 
 
 research 
 
 resemble 
 
 resent 
 
 reserve 
 
 reside 
 
 residue 
 
 resignation 
 
 resin 
 
 resist 
 
 resistance 
 
 resolute 
 
 resolution 
 
 resolve 
 
 resound 
 
 resources 
 
 respect 
 
 respectable 
 
 resplendent 
 
 respond 
 
 response 
 
 responsible 
 
 rest 
 
 restoration 
 
 restore 
 
 result 
 
 resuscitate 
 
 retain 
 
 retard 
 
 retire 
 
 retrace 
 
 retreat 
 
 retrench 
 
 retribution 
 
 retrieve 
 
 retrograde 
 
 return 
 
 reunite 
 
 reunited 
 
 reveal 
 
 revelation 
 
 revenge 
 
 revere 
 
 review 
 
 revive 
 
 revoke 
 
 revolt 
 
 hakarivariva, hakahou 
 horo. 
 kai. 
 ki hua. 
 hauu. 
 vanaga. 
 
 arero koumi, arcro roroa, 
 rara, hapai liakahoua, 
 hakatitikahaga. 
 hakaora. 
 kakai. 
 aite. 
 
 runurunu. 
 tigi. 
 titigi. 
 
 kakai, tigi. 
 kakai, tarotaro. 
 hoa. 
 
 hakarere, hoa. 
 ecte. 
 
 kavahia, veriveri ke. 
 maori. 
 kimikimiga. 
 c tahi hakarite. 
 kokoma hurihuri. 
 hakarere, hakamoc. 
 noho. 
 toega. 
 
 reo kore, mou te reo. 
 piere, pau. 
 pogeha. 
 ihoiho. 
 
 manau ihoiho, mau. 
 hakarivariva. 
 hakarivariva, haga. 
 hakatagi, kiukiu. 
 rakau. 
 roau. 
 
 hakaaroha. 
 pupura. 
 ki. 
 
 vanaga. 
 tiaki. 
 
 ora, hakaora, noho, terea. 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 hakahoki, hakahou, riva. 
 
 rori, topa, mei ra. 
 
 ora iho. 
 
 mau. 
 
 hakahinihini. 
 
 oho. 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 piko, tere. 
 
 hakaiti. 
 
 akatariga. 
 
 rava. 
 
 hoki amuri. 
 
 hoki, titi. 
 
 hue. 
 
 tuua. 
 
 aaki. 
 
 hahumuhumu etua 
 
 hakaherc, toua. 
 
 hakaaroha. 
 
 rarama. 
 
 hakaora, ora iho. 
 
 hakahoki 
 
 ihoiho ke, toua. 
 
298 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 revolve 
 
 hakaviri. 
 
 rump 
 
 pigei, pipi. 
 
 rheum 
 
 tugu. 
 
 rumple 
 
 horohoro. 
 
 rheumatism 
 
 reherehe. 
 
 run 
 
 horau, rere, ahere, tahuti. 
 
 rhumb 
 
 matagi. 
 
 
 tere, vaerere, tou vae. 
 
 rib 
 
 kavakava. 
 
 
 tahe, pakakina. 
 
 rice 
 
 ri. 
 
 run against 
 
 tutuki. 
 
 rich 
 
 rivariva noa, rakau nui. 
 
 run away 
 
 pakuki. ' 
 
 ridge 
 
 mouga, teketeke, hahaga. 
 
 run foul of 
 
 tutukia. 
 
 ridicule 
 
 hakamigomigo, hakamee- 
 
 running-string huhu. | 
 
 
 mee. 
 
 rush 
 
 hakatono. 
 
 right 
 
 matau, titika. 
 
 rust 
 
 toto. 
 
 rigid 
 
 ihoiho. 
 
 rustic 
 
 matau. 
 
 ring 
 
 hakauru, varikapau ; kiukiu, 
 tagi, huhu. 
 
 rut 
 
 poko. 
 
 ringworm 
 
 magco. 
 
 sack 
 
 kete, taga. 
 
 rinse 
 
 tata. 
 
 sacrament 
 
 takarameta. 
 
 ripe 
 ripen 
 
 ekaeka, oko. 
 
 sacred 
 
 tapu, viku. 
 
 para. 
 
 sacrifice 
 
 heaga, ika, tahaga; ta, tao, 
 
 ripple 
 
 o, tai o, tai vanaga. 
 
 
 tigai. 
 
 rippling 
 
 konakona. 
 
 sacrilege 
 
 hieroturia. 
 
 rise 
 
 hiti. 
 
 sad 
 
 gogoroaa. 
 
 rival 
 
 hakatautau. 
 
 sadden 
 
 pagaha. 
 
 rive 
 
 gaa. 
 
 saddle 
 
 pepe, here pepe. 
 
 river 
 
 manavai, vaitahe. 
 
 safe 
 
 ora. 
 
 road 
 
 ara. 
 
 safety 
 
 popo. 
 
 roam 
 
 ahere no. 
 
 sage 
 
 maori. 
 
 roar 
 
 pogeha. 
 
 sail 
 
 kahu, ahere, huhuhuhu, tere, 
 
 roast 
 
 paka. 
 
 
 hakatopa, hakauru. 
 
 rob 
 
 haruharu, kori, paoa, toke- 
 
 sailing 
 
 terega. 
 
 
 toke. 
 
 sailor 
 
 tere tai. 
 
 robber 
 
 haruharu. 
 
 saint 
 
 peata. 
 
 robe 
 
 ropa. 
 
 salary 
 
 akatariga. 
 
 robust 
 
 ihoiho, puti. 
 
 saliva 
 
 aanu. 
 
 rock 
 
 maea, toka, maka motu, 
 
 sallow 
 
 rauhiva. 
 
 
 motu, takurua, taratara. 
 
 salt 
 
 paatai, kava, tai. 
 
 rod 
 
 magamaga. 
 
 salt water 
 
 moana. 
 
 roe 
 
 koura. 
 
 salubrious 
 
 hau. 
 
 roiled 
 
 oone. 
 
 salute 
 
 hakaaroha. 
 
 roll 
 
 raamara, mimiro, huhuri, 
 
 same 
 
 hua, a, pei ra. 
 
 
 viri. 
 
 sanctify 
 
 hakaora. 
 
 roller 
 
 tokotoko. 
 
 sanction 
 
 hakatitika. 
 
 rolling 
 
 viriga. 
 
 sanctuary 
 
 koona viku. 
 
 roof 
 
 puruhare, hakamaga, haka- 
 
 sand 
 
 oone. 
 
 
 magaturu. 
 
 sandy 
 
 ooneoone. 
 
 room 
 
 paigahare, rape. 
 
 sap 
 
 vai. 
 
 room, make 
 
 oi atu. 
 
 sap wood 
 
 huhu. 
 
 root 
 
 aka, uhuti, rava oho, ahu, 
 
 sarcasm 
 
 hakamee. 
 
 
 keri. 
 
 Satan 
 
 tatane. 
 
 rope 
 
 huti. 
 
 satchel 
 
 kete. 
 
 rot 
 
 pipiro, para. 
 
 satiated 
 
 makona. 
 
 rough 
 
 taratara, kekee, tai vave. 
 
 satisfaction 
 
 koakoa. 
 
 rough-hew 
 
 tarai. 
 
 satisfy 
 
 makona, mau, riva. 
 
 round 
 
 regorego, viriviri, takataka. 
 
 Saturday 
 
 tameti. 
 
 rounded 
 
 poripori. 
 
 savage 
 
 paoa kaitagata, manua. 
 
 row 
 
 hakarauga; ahere, tere. 
 
 save 
 
 mea ke. 
 
 royal 
 
 kahu oruga. 
 
 save V 
 
 hakaora, hakarere, |;tere. 
 
 royalty 
 
 ao ariki. 
 
 
 tarupu, horohopae, ;tito 
 
 rub 
 
 akui, hauhau, horohoro. 
 
 
 koroiti. 
 
 rubbish 
 
 paopao, keri. 
 
 saving 
 
 tito koroiti. i 
 
 rubicund 
 
 meamea. 
 
 savory 
 
 ruhiruhi. 
 
 rudder 
 
 hakatekateka. 
 
 saw 
 
 hiahia, kokoti. ' 
 
 ruddy 
 
 meamea, taka. 
 
 sawdust 
 
 huhumiro. 
 
 rude 
 
 hakariri, tarotaro. 
 
 say 
 
 ki, vanaga, hahumuhumu. 
 
 rugged 
 
 varevare. 
 
 scab 
 
 paka. i 
 
 ruin 
 
 perigi, porohata, toparia. 
 
 scabbard 
 
 hahao. I 
 
 rule 
 
 hakatitikahaga, hakariva. 
 
 scaffold 
 
 rago. 1 
 
 rumor 
 
 vanaga. 
 
 scald 
 
 hakamahana, pumahana. 
 
ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 299 
 
 scale 
 
 unahi, unahi hakaha, unahi 
 
 selfish 
 
 kaikino. 
 
 
 varuvaru, rere, topa ki 
 
 sell 
 
 hakaherehere. 
 
 
 rare. 
 
 send 
 
 hakahoki, hakaoho, uga, 
 
 scalp 
 
 kiri puoko. 
 
 
 ragaraga, tutc, ragi, ca ki 
 
 scamper 
 
 rava tohuti. 
 
 
 aho. 
 
 scanty 
 
 itiiti. 
 
 sensation 
 
 veveri. 
 
 scar 
 
 ahau, kokoti, pahure. 
 
 sense 
 
 manau, maori, moki, rori. 
 
 scare 
 
 hakamataku, hakaparera. 
 
 senseless 
 
 nivaniva. 
 
 
 tute, ravatere, tae ripoi. 
 
 sensible 
 
 marama. 
 
 scarf 
 
 heregao. 
 
 sentence 
 
 rara. 
 
 scarlet 
 
 herohero, ineamea, uraura. 
 
 sentiment 
 
 manau. 
 
 scatter 
 
 hakamarere. 
 
 sentinel 
 
 tagata ara, tiaki. 
 
 scattered 
 
 varavara. 
 
 separate 
 
 vavae, taha ke. 
 
 scent 
 
 hogihogi, eo. 
 
 series 
 
 a, avai, varavara. 
 
 scepter 
 
 eua. 
 
 serious 
 
 geu, hakakiva, hakamohi, 
 
 schism 
 
 kimatiko. 
 
 
 hakanenehu, nui. 
 
 school 
 
 hakamarama, hare hakaa- 
 
 sermon 
 
 maaki, rara. 
 
 
 tuga. 
 
 serpent 
 
 teperanate. 
 
 science 
 
 tikeahaga, maori. 
 
 servant 
 
 pukuraga, kio. 
 
 scissors 
 
 tapani. 
 
 serve 
 
 apitahi, too. 
 
 scold 
 
 kakai. 
 
 service 
 
 tarupu. 
 
 scorching 
 
 pakapaka, vera paka. 
 
 serviceable 
 
 apitahi. 
 
 scrap 
 
 horega. 
 
 session 
 
 noho. 
 
 scrape 
 
 varuvaru, hauhau. 
 
 set 
 
 hakatutu, tanu. 
 
 scraper 
 
 hakarahirahi. 
 
 set free 
 
 hakaora. 
 
 scrapings 
 
 hakarahirahiga. 
 
 settler 
 
 noho no. 
 
 scratch 
 
 kerikeri. keukeu, hakaheu, 
 
 setting 
 
 garoaga. 
 
 
 hauhau, katikati, pahure- 
 
 seven 
 
 hitu. 
 
 
 hure, peapea. 
 
 sever 
 
 motu. 
 
 screw 
 
 hakaviri. 
 
 several 
 
 mau. 
 
 scribe 
 
 tagata maata. 
 
 severe 
 
 tarotaro. 
 
 scrofula 
 
 gao pukupuku, arakea gao, 
 
 sew 
 
 tia. 
 
 
 tao, arakea, pukupuku. 
 
 sewing 
 
 kauihaga. 
 
 scrotum 
 
 kiri maripu. 
 
 shackle 
 
 tarupu. 
 
 scrub 
 
 akui. 
 
 shade 
 
 marumaru, kohu, akuaku, 
 
 scruple 
 
 mataku no, mataku verega 
 
 
 hakamataku. 
 
 
 kore. 
 
 shadow 
 
 kohu. 
 
 scurf 
 
 paka. 
 
 shaggy 
 
 maraka, verevcre. 
 
 scurfy 
 
 nako. 
 
 shake 
 
 gaei, nene, paku, rurururu. 
 
 sculpture 
 
 mohai. 
 
 
 tipatipa.tutu. ueue, mira- 
 
 sea 
 
 tai, moana, ninihi, poke, re- 
 
 
 mira, hakamakenukenu, 
 
 
 rarera, vavovavo. 
 
 
 taehaga. 
 
 sea-bottom 
 
 eve. 
 
 shallop 
 
 vaka. 
 
 sea-urchin 
 
 hetuke, tua. 
 
 shallow 
 
 par era. 
 
 seal 
 
 hakaihoiho, hakapiripiri, 
 
 shame 
 
 ma. 
 
 
 hakatuu. 
 
 shameless 
 
 tae hakama. 
 
 search 
 
 kimikimi. 
 
 shape 
 
 tarai. 
 
 seasick 
 
 rua. 
 
 share 
 
 horehore, tuha, tahuga, too- 
 
 season 
 
 tau, tokerau: hirohiro. 
 
 
 tahi. 
 
 seasonableness rivariva. 
 
 shark 
 
 mogo, niuhi. 
 
 seat 
 
 noho, nohoga, pepe. 
 
 sharp 
 
 panepane, mokomoko, kai. 
 
 seaweed 
 
 rimu. 
 
 
 ariari, uu, mageo, kava- 
 
 seclusion 
 
 purua. 
 
 
 kava. 
 
 second 
 
 karua. 
 
 sharpen 
 
 akui, horoi, orooro, haka- 
 
 secret 
 
 naanaa, aaki. 
 
 
 rivariva. 
 
 secretary 
 
 ta ki, ta vanaga. 
 
 shave 
 
 varu. 
 
 secretly 
 
 naanaa, hakakopi, koroiti. 
 
 shawl 
 
 tutui kura. 
 
 sect 
 
 horega. 
 
 she 
 
 ia. 
 
 section 
 
 horega. 
 
 shear 
 
 tapani, varu. 
 
 security 
 
 e ko mataku, meitaki, piko. 
 
 sheath 
 
 pahu rikiriki, takapau. 
 
 see 
 
 ite, kite, tikea, kui. 
 
 sheathe 
 
 hahao. 
 
 seed 
 
 tanu, karu. 
 
 shed 
 
 harepopo. 
 
 seek 
 
 manau, kimikimi. 
 
 shed V 
 
 perigi. 
 
 seemly 
 
 mea riva. 
 
 sheep 
 
 mamoi, mutone. 
 
 seesaw 
 
 hirihiri. 
 
 sheepfold 
 
 huega. 
 
 seine 
 
 kupega maito. 
 
 sheet 
 
 kahu. 
 
 seize 
 
 mau, iko, haruharu, kori, 
 
 shell 
 
 hipu, pure, pakahera, rcpu- 
 
 
 too. 
 
 
 reva, hurehure. 
 
300 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 sheltered 
 
 marumaru. 
 
 situation 
 
 noho. 
 
 shepherd 
 
 tiaki mutone. 
 
 six 
 
 ono. 
 
 shin 
 
 paka. 
 
 size 
 
 roaga. 
 
 shine 
 
 pupura, tea. maeha, kona- 
 
 skeleton 
 
 ivi tupapaku. 
 
 
 kona, naponapo. 
 
 sketch 
 
 pepe. 
 
 ship 
 
 miro, miro kumi. 
 
 skilful 
 
 maori ke avai. 
 
 shipwreck 
 
 gaamiro, marere. 
 
 skim 
 
 tikea horahorau. 
 
 shirt 
 
 ropa o raro, kahu. 
 
 skin 
 
 kiri, kite; hurehure, hakaha. 
 
 shiver 
 
 ru, papapapa, pakakina, me- 
 
 skin eruption 
 
 kino. 
 
 
 niri. 
 
 skip 
 
 manana, tekiteki. 
 
 shoal 
 
 motu. 
 
 skirt 
 
 horega kahu, pareu. 
 
 shock 
 
 piri, poa, hakariri, tutuki, 
 
 skull 
 
 puoko, roro. 
 
 
 veriveri. 
 
 sky 
 
 ragi. 
 
 shocking 
 
 raker ake. 
 
 slacken 
 
 hakaotaota, hakaere, ve- 
 
 shoe 
 
 kirivae, voka. 
 
 
 vete, koroiti. 
 
 shoot 
 
 pukou, pipi, pakakina, hago. 
 
 slake 
 
 hakaunu. 
 
 
 huri. 
 
 slander 
 
 ravaki, tara, hakahae. 
 
 shore 
 
 tahatai, opatalai, titi. 
 
 slap 
 
 avaava, pokopoko. 
 
 short 
 
 poto. 
 
 slate 
 
 hatipu. 
 
 shorten 
 
 hakapoto, neginegi. 
 
 slaughter 
 
 oka. 
 
 shoulder 
 
 hoto, kapuivi, kekehu. 
 
 slave 
 
 raga, kio. 
 
 shoulderblade papa. 
 
 sleep 
 
 moe, moe tahae, rava haka- 
 
 shovel 
 
 paopao, ao cone, moo te 
 
 
 uha, goruru, am-u, horu- 
 
 
 cone, hakaheu, tonotono. 
 
 
 horu, hakahepo, kekeva. 
 
 show 
 
 hakatikea, tuhi, uneki, urei. 
 
 sleep deeply 
 
 gorogoro. 
 
 show off 
 
 teatea. 
 
 sleepiness 
 
 mataee. 
 
 shower 
 
 ua tarai. 
 
 sleepless 
 
 tae auru. 
 
 shred 
 
 horega. 
 
 sleeplessness 
 
 ara no. 
 
 shroud 
 
 kahu hakaviri, viriviri. 
 
 sleep-walker 
 
 moe aherepo. 
 
 shrunken 
 
 itia. 
 
 sleepy 
 
 mata nevaneva, matake- 
 
 shudder 
 
 manava. eete, ni, papapapa. 
 
 
 keva, mata mamae. 
 
 shun 
 
 hakataha, hipa. 
 
 slender 
 
 maeha, rahirahi maeha, tino 
 
 shut up 
 
 mou. 
 
 
 varevare, reherehe, moko- 
 
 shy 
 
 hakamou. 
 
 
 moko. 
 
 sick 
 
 aguagu, mai, mamae, tiki. 
 
 sleet 
 
 pugaehu, mihi. 
 
 side 
 
 kaokao, rori, hakakopi. 
 
 sleeve 
 
 rima o te kahu. 
 
 sigh 
 
 aguagu. 
 
 slide 
 
 poroieko. 
 
 sign 
 
 mine, hakatuu, ta igoa. 
 
 slight 
 
 haga horahorau, maeha. 
 
 signal 
 
 ahi hakagaiei. 
 
 slim 
 
 itiiti. 
 
 signature 
 
 hakatuu ta. 
 
 slime 
 
 oone veriveri, rimu. 
 
 signification 
 
 moki. 
 
 sling 
 
 ueue, hura, kirikiri. 
 
 silence 
 
 mou. 
 
 slip 
 
 kahiga, hati, poroieko. 
 
 silent 
 
 hakamou. 
 
 slip in 
 
 tomo. 
 
 sill 
 
 pae. 
 
 slip knot 
 
 gita. 
 
 silver 
 
 moni. 
 
 slope 
 
 hipa, taha. 
 
 similitude 
 
 hakaritega, pel ra hoki. 
 
 slothful 
 
 vaiapuga. 
 
 simple 
 
 nivaniva, tahi. 
 
 slow 
 
 riha. 
 
 simpleton 
 
 manava vai. 
 
 slowly 
 
 koroiti. 
 
 simplify 
 
 hakanivaniva. 
 
 sluggish 
 
 pepeke. 
 
 simulate 
 
 hakarite. 
 
 sluice 
 
 api. 
 
 simultaneous 
 
 e tahi e tahi. 
 
 sly 
 
 maori ke, ariga topa. 
 
 sin 
 
 rakerakega, kinoga. 
 
 smack 
 
 omoomo. 
 
 since 
 
 mei a, me mai, mau, no te 
 
 small 
 
 iti, rikiriki, gorigori, huga- 
 
 
 mea. 
 
 
 huga, pipi, punua. 
 
 sincere 
 
 titika. 
 
 smear 
 
 puo. 
 
 sinful 
 
 rakerake. 
 
 smell 
 
 hogi. 
 
 sing 
 
 himene. 
 
 smile 
 
 kata. 
 
 single 
 
 okotahi. 
 
 smoke 
 
 au, auahi, manuoau, tuuahi. 
 
 singlet 
 
 piriaro. 
 
 
 kiokio, hae, omoomo, pu- 
 
 singly 
 
 avai varavara. 
 
 
 hipuhi. 
 
 singular 
 
 hakarite ke. 
 
 smooth 
 
 ekaeka, raparapa, varevare; 
 
 sinister 
 
 ariga topa, mataku ke. 
 
 
 hakamou, hakakiva, ha- 
 
 sink 
 
 garo, hukihuki, tome. 
 
 
 karivariva, tahe, tehe. 
 
 sinuosity 
 
 piko mai piko atu. 
 
 
 hakarapa. 
 
 sister 
 
 teina, tuakana. 
 
 snail 
 
 kukuo, pipi. 
 
 sister-in-law 
 
 taukete. 
 
 snap 
 
 hakapakakina, kekekeke. 
 
 sit 
 
 noho. 
 
 snare 
 
 harepiko, pikoga. 
 
ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 301 
 
 sneeze tehi. 
 
 snore gorogoro. 
 
 snout gutu, ihu. 
 
 snow nieve, matamata ika. 
 
 snuffle ihupagaha, ihupiro. 
 
 so o ira, e tahi hakarite. 
 
 so that ia, kia. 
 
 soak hakarari. 
 
 soaked gareperepe, rari. 
 
 soap pua, tope, tata. 
 
 sob ekieki. 
 
 sober kai no iti. 
 
 society huega. 
 
 sofa pepe, rago. 
 
 soft ekaeka, maemae. 
 
 soften hakaekaeka, para. 
 
 soil kaiga, oone; hakaoone. 
 
 sojourn noho. 
 
 solder piri. 
 
 soldier matatoa. 
 
 sole arovae, rekevae, pararaha. 
 
 solely tahaga. 
 
 solemnize gogoro. 
 
 solicitude gogoroaa. 
 
 solid ihoiho. 
 
 solidify hakaihoiho. 
 
 solitary topa okotahi. 
 
 solo reo tahi. 
 
 solution mouga. 
 
 somber kohukohu. 
 
 some na, naga. 
 
 sometimes varavara no. 
 
 somnambulist moe aherepo. 
 
 son hagupotu, hua. 
 
 son-in-law hunoga. 
 
 song himene. 
 
 sonorous kiukiu. 
 
 soon aneira. 
 
 soon as na. 
 
 sooner horahorau, i mua atu. 
 
 soot pupugarauahi. 
 
 soothe hakamagaro. 
 
 sore maki, pahure, tao. 
 
 sorrow tokatagi, timo. 
 
 sort hakarite. 
 
 soul akuaku, kuhane. 
 
 sound vavovavo, poko, tarai. 
 
 soundings hakaturu. 
 
 soundly hakanhu. 
 
 sour meniri, uu. 
 
 source tumu. 
 
 south tokerau. 
 
 south wind moturauri. 
 
 southeast wind anoraro. 
 
 sow keri, tanu. 
 
 space ata, ava, vaha, varavara. 
 
 spade tonotono, paopao, hakaheu. 
 
 spare hakaaroha, ragi. 
 
 spark ahipipi, pipi, nininini. 
 
 sparkle mamara, parei, pipi. 
 
 sparse varavara. 
 
 spasm haguhagu. 
 
 spatter rerere. 
 
 spawn koura. 
 
 speak ki, ohu, parau, vanaga, ha- 
 
 kava, varegao. 
 
 speak evil niho. 
 
 speak fine aaki. 
 
 speak indistinctly hahumuhumu. 
 
 spear vcro, mata. 
 
 special ke. 
 
 species hakarite. 
 
 specter akuaku. 
 
 speculate kimikimi ei moni. 
 
 speech vanaga, rco. 
 
 speedy horahorau, veveveve. 
 
 spend hakamou. 
 
 spew hakarua. 
 
 spherical takataka. 
 
 spider nanai. 
 
 spike mata. 
 
 spill hakaperigi. 
 
 spin hiro. 
 
 spindrift pugaehu. 
 
 spine tuaivi, tuaapapa, tara, hope. 
 
 spinning-top niu. 
 
 spiny pipi. 
 
 spiral ureure. 
 
 spirit kuhane. 
 
 spiritless opeope. 
 
 spiritual akuaku, kuhane. 
 
 spirituous kavakava, mageo. 
 
 spit aanu. 
 
 spite kokoma hanohano, kokoma 
 
 hurihuri, riri. 
 
 spittle aanu. 
 
 spleen para. 
 
 splendor pupurahaga. 
 
 splice hakamageo. 
 
 split gaa, avahi. 
 
 sponge girigapea. 
 
 spongy irigapea. 
 
 spoon ao. 
 
 sport hoko. 
 
 spot guregure, horehore, baka- 
 
 tuua. 
 
 spotted purepure, huru ke. 
 
 spout tehe. 
 
 sprain taruri, tumoku. 
 
 spread horahora, ketuketu, amo- 
 
 amo, hakatopa, uru. 
 
 spring puna, taheta pu. 
 
 spring vahahora. 
 
 spring tumu. 
 
 spring from mei a. 
 
 spring up puhi, puneke. 
 
 spring water vaipuga. 
 
 sprout hua, pipi, pukou, tupu. 
 
 spur maikuku, reke. 
 
 spurt tehe. 
 
 spy matapupura, mine, ui. 
 
 spy-glass uira purumata, toauira. 
 
 squall matagi, kekeri, tai paripari. 
 
 squamous nako. 
 
 square hakavari, tarai. 
 
 squash mautini. 
 
 squat hakapakiroki, hakaitiiti, ha- 
 
 kaviuviu. 
 
 squeak kikiu, vou. 
 
 squeeze haro, neinei. 
 
 squint-eyed hakahira. 
 
 squirt pupuhi eve. 
 
 stable mau. 
 
 staff tokotoko. 
 
302 
 
 EASTER 
 
 ISLAND. 
 
 
 stage 
 
 horega. 
 
 strand 
 
 haga, taura; marere, pae- 
 
 stagger 
 
 higahiga, kuikui, pakuku, 
 
 
 pae ki uta. 
 
 
 rori. j 
 
 strange 
 
 hiva, raataku ke. 
 
 stair 
 
 piki:a, rago. 
 
 stranger 
 
 etua. 
 
 stake 
 
 oka. 
 
 strangle 
 
 here, kutokuto, hita. 
 
 stammer 
 
 reohirehire, reouu. arero | 
 
 strap 
 
 pena. 
 
 
 oeoe. 
 
 stratagem 
 
 hakake. 
 
 stamp 
 
 hetu. 
 
 straw 
 
 mouku. 
 
 stanch 
 
 puru, ora. , 
 
 stray 
 
 hakaripoi, garo. 
 
 stand 
 
 tuu, tutu, komaru, noho t 
 
 streak 
 
 horehore, hiro. 
 
 
 opata; maroa. t 
 
 streaked 
 
 motiotio. 
 
 star 
 
 hetu, pupura, uero. i 
 
 street 
 
 arahare. 
 
 starch 
 
 piri, hakakivakiva, haka- , 
 
 strength 
 
 riri. 
 
 
 ihoiho, horo. 
 
 strengthen 
 
 hakaihoiho, hakaora. 
 
 stare 
 
 mataporeko. 
 
 stretch 
 
 ahatu, haro, amoamo, haka- 
 
 start 
 
 veveri. 
 
 
 hatahata, hakaihoiho. 
 
 starvation 
 
 maruaki. | 
 
 strict 
 
 titi. 
 
 starve 
 
 agoago, hakamaruaki, haka- 1 
 
 strife 
 
 ihoiho. 
 
 
 peropero. 
 
 strike 
 
 ta, tata, avaava, hati, hetu- 
 
 state 
 
 haga. 
 
 
 hetu, poa, ruru, tigitigi. 
 
 statue 
 
 mohai. 
 
 
 tonokio. 
 
 stature 
 
 akari, ariga. 
 
 strike up 
 
 rae. 
 
 stay 
 
 toga; turu, noho muri. 
 
 string 
 
 aratua, horega, huti. 
 
 steal 
 
 haruharu, toketoke, paoa. 
 
 strip 
 
 huhu, hakarere, too, hihi. 
 
 steamboat 
 
 miro auahi. 
 
 strive 
 
 ihoiho. 
 
 steel 
 
 hiohio. Ohio. 
 
 strong 
 
 hiohio. 
 
 steep 
 
 varevare. 
 
 structure 
 
 hare, kato. 
 
 steer 
 
 puaka toro. 
 
 struggle 
 
 hakamatau, hakamatatoa, 
 
 stem 
 
 kavei. huri. 
 
 
 hakamoe, ki hua. 
 
 step 
 
 maumau; hakatu tuu, pi- 
 
 stubborn 
 
 ihoiho, pogeha. 
 
 
 kiga. 
 
 studious 
 
 manava tagi ki te heguigui . 
 
 sterile 
 
 paa, paa migomigo. 
 
 study 
 
 akoako, hakamaa. 
 
 stern 
 
 hakamohi; poihuihu miro. 
 
 stuff 
 
 hakapuhapuha, pura. 
 
 steward 
 
 horohopae, tito koroiti. 
 
 stuffed 
 
 pegopego. 
 
 stick 
 
 rakau ta, tokotoko, uki; 
 
 stumble 
 
 tapoke, higa. 
 
 
 piri, oka. 
 
 stun 
 
 moko. 
 
 stiffen 
 
 hakaihoiho, haro. 
 
 stunted 
 
 gorigori, mae. 
 
 stifling 
 
 giigii, mahana nui. 
 
 stupefied 
 
 hakanivaniva, veveri. 
 
 still 
 
 marie, paka; ro. 
 
 stupid 
 
 hakamou, nivaniva. 
 
 stilt 
 
 eke. 
 
 stupidity 
 
 nivaniva. 
 
 stimulate 
 
 hakatupu, tuki. 
 
 stutter 
 
 arero oeoe. 
 
 stink 
 
 hanohano, hogi, pipiro. 
 
 suave 
 
 magaro, nenenene. 
 
 stipulate 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 subdivision 
 
 horega. 
 
 stir 
 
 hakakoni, makenukenu, 
 
 subdue 
 
 hakariga, hakaiti. 
 
 
 tuki toua. 
 
 subject 
 
 paiga, tumu. 
 
 stirrup 
 
 pu. 
 
 subject V 
 
 hakataha, higa. 
 
 stock 
 
 hakamatoru. 
 
 subjection 
 
 hakakio. 
 
 stocking 
 
 tokini. 
 
 subjugate 
 
 hakahiga, hakatopa. 
 
 stomach 
 
 keo, puti, kopu mau, haka- 
 
 submerge 
 
 hakaruku, hakaemu. 
 
 
 hia. 
 
 ' subordination hakarogo. 
 
 stone 
 
 maea, kirikiri. paparaha, 
 
 j subscribe 
 
 hakatitika. 
 
 
 pureva, ihoiho, kihikihi. 
 
 1 subsist 
 
 ora. 
 
 stony 
 
 takurua. 
 
 substantial 
 
 hakamakona. 
 
 stool 
 
 aheahe. 
 
 substitute 
 
 runu, hakanoho. 
 
 stop 
 
 tarupu, tigai, ora, maroa. 
 
 subtract 
 
 iko. 
 
 
 komokomo. 
 
 succeed 
 
 maa, peke. 
 
 stopped 
 
 hakanohohia. 
 
 succor 
 
 tarupu. 
 
 stopper 
 
 puruga. 
 
 succulent 
 
 noma, ruhi. 
 
 stopping, w 
 
 thout tahaga. 
 
 such 
 
 pei ra. 
 
 store 
 
 poporakau. 
 
 suck 
 
 miti, omoomo. 
 
 storehouse 
 
 harepopokai. 
 
 suckle 
 
 hagai ei u, hakaoraoomo. 
 
 storm 
 
 kohukohu, atutiri. 
 
 suckling 
 
 kaiu, punua horu. 
 
 story 
 
 reo, taga poki, ravaki, haka- 
 
 sudden 
 
 horahorau. 
 
 
 kemo. 
 
 j suffer 
 
 mou no, kai. 
 
 stove 
 
 ahi. 
 
 1 suffering 
 
 gogoroaa, mamae. 
 
 strain 
 
 ki hua. 
 
 suffice 
 
 nego, titi. 
 
 strait 
 
 ava, haga. 
 
 suffocating 
 
 mahana ke, herohero. 
 
ENGUSH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 303 
 
 suffocation 
 
 hana. 
 
 swift 
 
 vevevevc, horahorau, kuto. 
 
 sugar 
 
 vaitoa. 
 
 
 pakapakakina. 
 
 sugarcane 
 
 tea, kuku. 
 
 swim 
 
 kau, ruku, garu. 
 
 sum 
 
 nego. 
 
 swing 
 
 hirihiri. 
 
 summary 
 
 poto. 
 
 switch 
 
 niiro vavau. 
 
 summer 
 
 hora. 
 
 swoon 
 
 manava ruru, gaga, gogo- 
 
 summit 
 
 tuamouga, hahaga, viriviri. 
 
 
 roaa. 
 
 summon 
 
 ragi. 
 
 sword 
 
 ae, one, kahiga, panepane. 
 
 sun 
 
 raa. 
 
 symbol 
 
 kahatuu. 
 
 Sunday 
 
 tominika. 
 
 sympathize 
 
 hakaaroha. 
 
 sunrise 
 
 raa ea mai, raa puneki, hi- 
 
 sympathy 
 
 ragi, mahani. 
 
 
 tihaga raa, ata, maeharaa, 
 
 symptom 
 
 akatuu. 
 
 
 hehegaraa. 
 
 synonym 
 
 c tahi hakarere. 
 
 sunset 
 
 garoaga raa, ata. 
 
 syringe 
 
 pupuhi eve, pupuhi vai. 
 
 sunstroke 
 
 materaa. 
 
 system 
 
 pel ra tau. 
 
 superabundant nui tahaga. 
 
 
 
 superficial 
 
 no iti. 
 
 
 
 superficies 
 
 ariga. 
 
 tabernacle 
 
 taperenakero. 
 
 superfluity 
 
 toega. 
 
 table 
 
 hata, noho pepe, rago. 
 
 superior 
 
 kiruga. 
 
 table-cloth 
 
 kahukai. 
 
 supernatural 
 
 rimaetua, kuhane. 
 
 taciturn 
 
 mou. 
 
 supper 
 
 kai ahiahi. 
 
 tack 
 
 hoki, hakarori. 
 
 supple 
 
 tohuti no. 
 
 tact 
 
 maa. 
 
 supplement 
 
 toega, horega. 
 
 tail 
 
 vaero, iku. 
 
 supplicate 
 
 pure. 
 
 tail fin 
 
 hiki. 
 
 supply 
 
 hakatiti, hakanego. 
 
 tailless 
 
 huahua. 
 
 support 
 
 hakaihoiho, tarupu. 
 
 take 
 
 haruharu, too, ootu, haka- 
 
 suppose 
 
 manau no. 
 
 
 kai, mau, iko, oi. 
 
 suppress 
 
 hakakore, hakamoumou, 
 
 talent 
 
 maori. 
 
 
 hoa. 
 
 talk 
 
 parau, pogeha, hakatapona. 
 
 suppurate 
 
 gatu. 
 
 
 hakahepo. 
 
 supremacy 
 
 titikaga. 
 
 tall 
 
 roroa, reherehe. 
 
 supreme 
 
 kiruganui. 
 
 tallow 
 
 nako. 
 
 sure 
 
 ihoiho, mau. 
 
 talon 
 
 maikuku, akikuku, reke. 
 
 surf 
 
 tai hati. 
 
 tame 
 
 magaro, hakamahani, herea 
 
 surface 
 
 kiri, koruga, rerarera. 
 
 
 rata, tute. 
 
 surfeit 
 
 hakanego. 
 
 tangled 
 
 mikamika, miramira. 
 
 surge 
 
 ua, ninihi, papakina. 
 
 tar 
 
 piere hiva; pua. 
 
 surly 
 
 niho. 
 
 tardy 
 
 riha. 
 
 surname 
 
 igoa topa. 
 
 tassel 
 
 aratua. 
 
 surpass 
 
 hakahakahiga, piki aruga, 
 
 taste 
 
 miti, omoomo, hakatuu. 
 
 
 topa ki raro. 
 
 tattoo 
 
 ta, ta kona. 
 
 surplus 
 
 toega. 
 
 tattooing 
 
 garahu, gututika, hui.humu. 
 
 surprise 
 
 hakarehu. 
 
 
 matapea, pagaha, piriu- 
 
 surround 
 
 varitakataka, varikapau. 
 
 
 kona, poporo, purariki 
 
 
 aratua. 
 
 
 retu, tuahaigo, umiumi. 
 
 survive 
 
 or a. 
 
 taut 
 
 kume. 
 
 susceptible 
 
 manava eete. 
 
 tax 
 
 hakatitikahaga. 
 
 suspect 
 
 manau no, tuhi, 
 
 tea 
 
 ti. 
 
 suspend 
 
 reva. 
 
 teach 
 
 akoako, hakamaa. 
 
 suspenders 
 
 pena. 
 
 teacher 
 
 tagata hakamaa. 
 
 suspicion 
 
 tuhi. 
 
 teaching 
 
 kihaga. 
 
 sustain 
 
 tarupu. 
 
 tear 
 
 matavai. 
 
 swallow 
 
 horo, aku, garovukua. 
 
 tear v 
 
 taha, pahae, paihi, nanagi 
 
 swamp 
 
 oone ran, roto. 
 
 
 horehore, hihi, kotikoti. 
 
 swarm 
 
 takaure marere ke. 
 
 tease 
 
 hakamecmee. 
 
 sweat 
 
 pahia. 
 
 teat 
 
 matau. 
 
 sweep 
 
 tutu, paero, pahure, peau. 
 
 tell 
 
 arcro koumi, arero roroa. 
 
 sweet 
 
 marie, nomanoraa, ruiiiruhi, 
 
 temper 
 
 kokoma hurihuri. 
 
 
 nanenane, magaro. 
 
 temperate 
 
 kai no iti. 
 
 sweet potato 
 
 kumara. 
 
 tempest 
 
 hu, matagi. 
 
 swell 
 
 arakea, ahu, pupuhi, karu- 
 
 temples 
 
 hagu. 
 
 
 karu, garepe, mamaranui, 
 
 temporary 
 
 arova, iici. 
 
 
 takapau. 
 
 tempt 
 
 tuki. 
 
 swelling 
 
 ahu, arakea, garepe, karu- 
 
 temptation 
 
 tukiga kinoga. 
 
 
 karu. 
 
 ten 
 
 hagahuru, kumi. 
 
 swerve 
 
 rare. 
 
 tenacious 
 
 ihoiho. 
 
304 
 
 tender 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 ekaeka, peupeu, tatagi, 
 ekieki. 
 
 thus 
 
 pei ra, pei na, e tahi haka- 
 rite. 
 
 tendon 
 
 ua, vaha. 
 
 tickle 
 
 hakarekareka. 
 
 tenon 
 
 here. 1 
 
 tide 
 
 tai kaukau, tai negonego. 
 
 tent 
 
 hare kahu. 
 
 
 tai parera, tai titi, tai ua. 
 
 termination 
 
 hakamoumouga. 
 
 tie 
 
 here, hakamau, hakapukou. 
 
 terrific 
 
 ninaa. 
 
 
 kuku, takai. 
 
 terrify 
 
 hakamataku. 
 
 tile 
 
 maea puruhare. 
 
 terror 
 
 mataku, manava hopohopo. 
 
 till 
 
 rapu. 
 
 test 
 
 hakatuu. 
 
 time 
 
 hinihini. 
 
 testament 
 
 hakarivariva papaku. 
 
 times 
 
 kupu. 
 
 testes 
 
 miripau. 
 
 timid 
 
 mataku. hakama,hopohopo. 
 
 testify 
 
 matatikca. 
 
 tin 
 
 Ohio raparapa, mamara. 
 
 thank 
 
 maomoa. 
 
 tip 
 
 potu. 
 
 that 
 
 era, a mea era. na, ko mea 
 
 tired 
 
 pagaha gogoroaa. 
 
 
 tera, tena, kia. 
 
 title 
 
 hakatitikahaga. 
 
 the 
 
 te, na. 
 
 tittle-tattle 
 
 reoreo. 
 
 theater 
 
 rago. 
 
 to 
 
 ki. kia, ia, ikapotu. 
 
 then 
 
 ra, ira. a mea, ai, reka, mua. 
 
 toast 
 
 hakapakapaka. 
 
 there 
 
 a, ra, ira, ki ra, mei a, ena 
 
 tobacco 
 
 avaava. puhipuhi, omoomo. 
 
 
 ko. 
 
 to-day 
 
 a raa nei a, aneira, igeneira. 
 
 therefore 
 
 reka. 
 
 toe 
 
 magamaga vae. 
 
 thev 
 
 raua, vaua, pouro. 
 
 together 
 
 ananake, amokio, pupumai. 
 
 thick 
 
 matoru. pegopego, hiti, va- 
 
 toilet 
 
 hakarivariva (rakei) ki te 
 
 
 ra vara. 
 
 
 kahu. 
 
 thicken 
 
 hakamatorutoru, hakapego- 
 
 toilsome 
 
 rava hakaheu. 
 
 
 pego. 
 
 tolerate 
 
 haga. 
 
 thicket 
 
 rairo kohukohu, marumani. 
 
 toll 
 
 huhu. ' 
 
 thickness 
 
 hakapegopego. 
 
 tomb 
 
 tanuhaga. tanuga papaa. 
 
 thief 
 
 toketoke. 
 
 to-morrow 
 
 apo, apoera. 
 
 thigh 
 
 papakona. 
 
 tongs 
 
 mho. 
 
 thin 
 
 rahirahi. moeaivi, roroa, 
 
 tongue 
 
 arero. korokoro. kurukuru. 
 
 
 hugamoa.ugamoa.maeha, 
 
 
 mitimiti. 
 
 
 nunu, nunu paka, paki- 
 
 tooth 
 
 niho. nihotete, niho uneki, 
 
 
 roki: hakaiti. 
 
 
 niho urei. 
 
 thine 
 
 tokoe, maaua. 
 
 toothache 
 
 niho gaa, pokoo. 
 
 thing 
 
 mea. 
 
 top 
 
 niu. 
 
 think 
 
 manau. 
 
 torch 
 
 tuuahi, hakapura, vera, 
 
 thirst 
 
 matevai, hakaunu. 
 
 
 uraga. 
 
 this 
 
 ta, te. to, nei, tenei, a mea 
 
 torment 
 
 hakapagaha, gogoroaa. 
 
 
 nei. ia. 
 
 torrent 
 
 manavai, eaai. 
 
 thither 
 
 taha, taruriruri. tapoke. 
 
 tortoise shell 
 
 pahera. 
 
 thong 
 
 pena. 
 
 tortuous 
 
 nikoniko, piko, hipa. 
 
 thorn 
 
 tara, pipi. 
 
 torture 
 
 hakapagaha, horehore, tigi- 
 
 thornless 
 
 huna. 
 
 
 tigi. 
 
 those 
 
 ra. 
 
 toss 
 
 hakaoi. 
 
 thou 
 
 koe, oe, ecu. 
 
 total 
 
 paero. 
 
 though 
 
 noa. 
 
 totality 
 
 paero. 
 
 thoughtless 
 
 tae manau. 
 
 touch 
 
 gatu. too. 
 
 thousand 
 
 piere. 
 
 tough 
 
 ukauka. 
 
 thread 
 
 taura; uru. 
 
 toughen 
 
 ihoiho. 
 
 threaten 
 
 ragi tarotaro. 
 
 tow 
 
 verevere. 
 
 three 
 
 toru. 
 
 toward 
 
 i. ia. ki. Ida. 
 
 threshold 
 
 pae. 
 
 toy 
 
 tumu o te hakareka. 
 
 throat 
 
 gao, huki. nokunoku, guru- 
 
 trace 
 
 hakatuu. 
 
 
 hara. 
 
 track 
 
 rava hakatika. 
 
 throe 
 
 kevakeva. 
 
 tractable 
 
 gatua. 
 
 throne 
 
 rago. 
 
 traction 
 
 rona. 
 
 throttle 
 
 gatu. 
 
 trade 
 
 hoko. 
 
 through 
 
 tehe e turu. 
 
 trader 
 
 hakahere. 
 
 throw 
 
 huri. avava, hakaperigi, pu- 
 
 tradition 
 
 hakaara. 
 
 
 reva. patu, parue, kokope. 
 
 traffic 
 
 hoko, hakahere, hakariva- 
 
 thrust 
 
 hakatono, takapau. 
 
 
 riva. 
 
 thumb 
 
 rimamatua tahaga, rima- 
 
 trail 
 
 ara. 
 
 
 matua neanea, mene. 
 
 train 
 
 euai, hakamaa. 
 
 thunder 
 
 atutiri, homo. 
 
 traitor 
 
 tagata piria, mataerua. 
 
 Thursday 
 
 guti. 
 
 trample 
 
 gatugatu, reirei. 
 
ENGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 305 
 
 transfer 
 
 hapai koona ke, ahu. 
 
 
 uncertain 
 
 ina kai riva, tae riva. 
 
 transfigure 
 
 hurikea. 
 
 
 unchain 
 
 patara, vevete. 
 
 transform 
 
 hurikea, hihoi. 
 
 
 unclothe 
 
 natu. 
 
 transgress 
 
 pogeha. 
 
 
 uncomplaining mou. 
 
 translate 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 
 unconquerabl 
 
 e e ko higa. 
 
 transmit 
 
 hapai. 
 
 
 uncover 
 
 hakarcre. 
 
 transparency 
 
 ata. 
 
 
 undecided 
 
 horihori. 
 
 transpierce 
 
 hukihuki, vero. 
 
 
 under 
 
 raro. 
 
 transplant 
 
 ahu. 
 
 
 underbrush 
 
 kohukohu. 
 
 transport 
 
 hapai. 
 
 
 undergo 
 
 kai. 
 
 trap 
 
 piko. 
 
 
 undershirt 
 
 piriaro. 
 
 traverse 
 
 teki. 
 
 
 understand 
 
 rogo, oko ke. 
 
 treasure 
 
 rakau. 
 
 
 undertake 
 
 akoako, hagarae. 
 
 treaty 
 
 ta hakatitika. 
 
 
 undisturbed 
 
 kokoma te magaro. 
 
 tree 
 
 miro. 
 
 
 undress 
 
 patu ki te kahu. 
 
 tremble 
 
 tetetete, ruru, papapapa, 
 
 undulate 
 
 pi pine. 
 
 
 mataku, manava eete. 
 
 undulation 
 
 aruaru. 
 
 trestle 
 
 eke. 
 
 
 unequal 
 
 tae hakarite. hakarite koe. 
 
 tribe 
 
 etu. 
 
 
 
 hakarite ke. 
 
 tribunal 
 
 rago. 
 
 
 uneven 
 
 kekee, pipi. 
 
 tribute 
 
 hakatitikahaga. 
 
 
 unexpected 
 
 topa, mau topa pu, hora- 
 
 trick 
 
 reo. 
 
 
 
 horau. 
 
 trifler 
 
 vaiapuga. 
 
 
 unfair 
 
 tae hakarite, hakarite koe. 
 
 Trinity 
 
 torutahi. 
 
 
 unfaithful 
 
 mogugupuru, rima omo. 
 
 trio 
 
 reo toru. 
 
 
 unfold 
 
 vevete, hakapatara, patu. 
 
 trip 
 
 tapoke. 
 
 
 
 horahora. 
 
 triple 
 
 hakatoru. 
 
 
 unfortunate 
 
 mate. 
 
 triumph 
 
 ihoiho. 
 
 
 unfruitful 
 
 vercga kore. 
 
 trough 
 
 pokopoko vave, pahu. 
 
 
 ungovernable 
 
 kokoma eete. 
 
 tropic bird 
 
 makohe. 
 
 
 ungracious 
 
 tae magaro. 
 
 trot 
 
 horo. 
 
 
 ungrateful 
 
 mogugu kiukiu. 
 
 trousers 
 
 vaehau, piripou. 
 
 
 unheard 
 
 tae rogo, tae tikea. 
 
 true 
 
 mau. 
 
 
 uniform 
 
 e tahi hakarite. 
 
 trumpet 
 
 pu, hura. 
 
 
 uninhabited 
 
 vihaviha. 
 
 trunk 
 
 tumu. 
 
 
 unintelligible 
 
 garoa, rehua. 
 
 trussed 
 
 herea. 
 
 
 unique 
 
 anake, no, e tahi no. 
 
 truthful 
 
 titika. 
 
 
 unison 
 
 reo tahi. 
 
 try 
 
 ihoiho, tuki. 
 
 
 unite 
 
 honohono, piri, hakapiri. 
 
 tube 
 
 hatahata. 
 
 
 united 
 
 kivakiva. 
 
 Tuesday 
 
 po e rua. 
 
 
 unity 
 
 e tahi no. 
 
 tumor 
 
 arakea, takapau. 
 
 
 universal 
 
 ananake. 
 
 tumult 
 
 pogeha. 
 
 
 universe 
 
 arova nei. 
 
 turbulent 
 
 kori. 
 
 
 unjust 
 
 tae titika. 
 
 turn 
 
 hariu, arui, hakahia, 
 
 huri, 
 
 unknown 
 
 tae tikea. 
 
 
 hoki, ira, hihoi, hihi ketu- 
 
 unlikely 
 
 reoreo peaha. 
 
 
 ketu, mimiro, patu. 
 
 haka- 
 
 unload 
 
 hakamaa. 
 
 
 perigi, hakapiti. 
 
 haka- 
 
 unmarried 
 
 noho tahaga. 
 
 
 taha, tahuri, taviri 
 
 vari. 
 
 un perceived 
 
 ina ko tikea, tae tikea. 
 
 
 vero, viri. 
 
 
 unperturbed 
 
 atakai. 
 
 turtle 
 
 honu. 
 
 
 unprepared 
 
 ina kai rakei. 
 
 twilight 
 
 hugaraa, uero. 
 
 
 unripe 
 
 mata, tae oko, tae para 
 
 twin 
 
 hauva. 
 
 
 
 puku. 
 
 twine 
 
 taura. 
 
 
 unroll 
 
 vevete. 
 
 twist 
 
 viri, hiro, hihihihi, mahatu. 
 
 unruffled 
 
 marie. 
 
 two 
 
 rua, okorua, hakapa 
 
 piri, 
 
 unseemly 
 
 tae riva, tae tau. 
 
 
 kauga. 
 
 
 unsheathe 
 unstable 
 
 pokoo. 
 
 aherehere, tae mau. 
 
 ugly 
 
 rakerake, veriveri. 
 
 
 unsteady 
 
 patoketoke. 
 
 ulcer 
 
 tao. 
 
 
 untie 
 
 vetevete, hakapatara, ma 
 
 ulterior 
 
 atiave. 
 
 
 
 tara. 
 
 umbrella 
 
 hemahia. 
 
 
 until 
 
 tae atu ki, teke ki nei. 
 
 umpire 
 
 tagata hakarivariva. 
 
 
 unworthy 
 
 tae rivariva. 
 
 unanimous 
 
 ananake. 
 
 
 up 
 
 ruga, maroa, piki. 
 
 unapproachable vave kai kohe. 
 
 
 upon 
 
 ki ruga. 
 
 unbend 
 
 hakaotaota. 
 
 
 upper 
 
 o ruga. 
 
 unbutton 
 
 vetevete. 
 
 
 upright 
 
 maroa. 
 
 unbridle 
 
 vetevete 
 
 
 uprising 
 
 hakakoni, toua. 
 
306 
 
 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 uproariously 
 
 pogeha. 
 
 virgin 
 
 nire, virigine. 
 
 uproot 
 
 oi. 
 
 virile 
 
 tugutugu. 
 
 upset 
 
 hoahoa. 
 
 virtue 
 
 viretute. 
 
 urethra 
 
 na mimi. 
 
 visage 
 
 ariga, mata. 
 
 urge 
 
 tarupu. 
 
 vise 
 
 hakapiri. 
 
 urgency 
 
 hiohio. 
 
 visible 
 
 tikea mai. 
 
 urgent 
 
 mea. 
 
 vision 
 
 moemoea, hagaauru. 
 
 urine 
 
 mimi. 
 
 visit 
 
 hakaaroha, rara. 
 
 usage 
 
 pel ra hoki ta matou. 
 
 visitor 
 
 tagata ragi, tagata ui. 
 
 use up 
 
 mou, para. 
 
 visor 
 
 hakakohu. 
 
 useless 
 
 vaiapuga. 
 
 vitiate 
 
 hakaripoi. 
 
 usual 
 
 iharaa, kotiru. 
 
 vivacious 
 
 oraga mau, oraga ihoiho. 
 
 usurp 
 
 iko, toke. 
 
 vocal 
 
 reo. 
 
 uterus 
 
 henua. 
 
 voice 
 
 reo. 
 
 
 
 volatilize 
 
 hakapupuhi. 
 
 vacation 
 
 hakarere, hakareka. 
 
 volcano 
 
 ranorano. 
 
 vaccinate 
 
 hakauru. 
 
 volley 
 
 pupuhi henua. 
 
 vacuity 
 
 puhare. 
 
 voluble 
 
 ki veveveve. 
 
 vagina 
 
 takapau. 
 
 voluminous 
 
 puputa. 
 
 vain 
 
 matatea, hagatopa, tea, 
 
 vomit 
 
 rua. 
 
 
 verega kore. 
 
 voracious 
 
 horohoro, kai. 
 
 valley 
 
 avamouga, manavai. 
 
 vote 
 
 vae. 
 
 valuable 
 
 verega. 
 
 vow 
 
 hakaruru. 
 
 valueless 
 
 verega kore. 
 
 voyage 
 
 hiri, ikapotu. 
 
 van 
 
 tagata rae. 
 
 voyager 
 
 tagata aere. 
 
 vapor 
 
 au. 
 
 
 
 variable 
 
 tahuti. 
 
 waddle 
 
 hakagaei. 
 
 varied 
 
 tahuti. 
 
 wag 
 
 garei. 
 
 variety 
 
 hakarite ke. 
 
 wager 
 
 mamahi. 
 
 vase 
 
 hipu. 
 
 wagon 
 
 potaka. 
 
 vast 
 
 hatahata. 
 
 wail 
 
 tagi. 
 
 vaunt 
 
 maharo. 
 
 waist 
 
 kakari manava. 
 
 vegetable 
 
 mouku. 
 
 wait 
 
 tatari, atiati, araha hauha. 
 
 veil 
 
 puruga, kahu. 
 
 wake 
 
 keri; veveara. 
 
 vein 
 
 ua. 
 
 wall 
 
 pa, titi. 
 
 venerable 
 
 ariga, euheu. 
 
 walk 
 
 hahae, maroahahaga, ahere, 
 
 venerate 
 
 roau. 
 
 
 oho, hiri. 
 
 vengeance 
 
 ati ko peka. 
 
 wallow 
 
 viriviri, pakuku. 
 
 ventral 
 
 tuutuu. 
 
 wall plate 
 
 hahaga. 
 
 verb 
 
 vanaga. 
 
 wander 
 
 nivaniva. 
 
 verify 
 
 hakarivariva. 
 
 wanderer 
 
 rava ahere. 
 
 vermilion 
 
 meamea, kie, uraura. 
 
 wane 
 
 karo. 
 
 verruga 
 
 kino. 
 
 war 
 
 taua, toua. 
 
 verse 
 
 vara vara. 
 
 war song 
 
 hakamee. 
 
 vertebra 
 
 tuaivi. 
 
 warehouse 
 
 poporakau. 
 
 vertical 
 
 opata. 
 
 warlike 
 
 matatoa. 
 
 vertigo 
 
 garuru. 
 
 warm 
 
 hakamahana. 
 
 vessel 
 
 hipu takatore. 
 
 warmth 
 
 hana. 
 
 vestige 
 
 hakatuu. 
 
 warn 
 
 aaki, averi. 
 
 vestment 
 
 kahu. 
 
 warp 
 
 makemakenu, huri. 
 
 vexation 
 
 kokoma hanohano. 
 
 warrior 
 
 matatoa, matau, hakatoua. 
 
 viaticum 
 
 viatiko. 
 
 wart 
 
 pati. 
 
 vibrate 
 
 ruru. 
 
 wash 
 
 tata, hakaruku, horo, tope. 
 
 vicar 
 
 vikario. 
 
 waste 
 
 hakareka, paea, opeope. 
 
 vice 
 
 rakega. 
 
 watch 
 
 hora, motare. 
 
 victim 
 
 heaga, ika. 
 
 watch V 
 
 ara. mataui, tiaki. 
 
 victor 
 
 matatoa. 
 
 water 
 
 vai, tai, unuvai. vave, tarai, 
 
 victory 
 
 matatoa, hakahaga, lute. 
 
 
 titivai, o. 
 
 victual 
 
 hue ki te kai. 
 
 water v 
 
 ora, hakaunu ora, nininini 
 
 view 
 
 mata. 
 
 
 huri. 
 
 vigil 
 
 vigiria. 
 
 waterspout 
 
 ohiohio. 
 
 vigilant 
 
 tiaki. 
 
 wave 
 
 ehutai, e, ua, pari, pipi 
 
 vigorous 
 
 ora nui. 
 
 
 popo, hati, vave, hakare- 
 
 vindictive 
 
 tarotaro. 
 
 
 vareva, hakagaei, aruaru 
 
 vine 
 
 vinea, riku. 
 
 waver 
 
 rori, taruriruri, tapoke 
 
 vinegar 
 
 kavakava. 
 
 
 tumu kore. 
 
 violet 
 
 uriuri. 
 
 wavy 
 
 pipine. 
 
HNGLISH-RAPANUI FINDING-LIST. 
 
 307 
 
 ij^ay ara, hoi, maeha. 
 
 ^e maua, taua, matou, tatou. 
 
 weak vaivai, maia, mamae, ma- 
 raaki, raigo, nenere, pe- 
 peke, rauhiva, reherehe, 
 tekeo, tumu kore, tumu 
 hati. 
 
 weaken hakaiti, papaku. 
 
 wealth rakau. 
 
 weary eve ragaraga, horihori. 
 
 weave raraga, hagakahu. 
 
 wedge avahi. 
 
 Wednesday mereti. 
 
 weed vere, hutihuti, oi. 
 
 week tominika. 
 
 weep tagi, matavai. 
 
 weight uraga. 
 
 welcome rata. 
 
 well ora, rivariva; puna. 
 
 wen pukupuku. 
 
 west garoaga raa, tokerau aho, 
 
 vaitara. 
 
 wet hakarari, hakaveku, huri. 
 what aha, hoki. 
 
 wheat haraoa. 
 wheedle akurakura, keukeu. 
 
 wheel taka, hakaviri, uira. 
 
 wheeze hoe. 
 
 when na, ahea, ogahea. 
 
 where hea, nohea. 
 
 wherefore no ira, o ira. 
 
 whet orooro. 
 
 which ai, aha, ta, te, to. 
 
 whine tagi. 
 
 whip puopuo, tigitigi. 
 
 whiplash pupu taura. 
 
 whirlwind ohiohio. 
 
 whisper hahumuhumu, heguigui, 
 
 aguagu. 
 
 whistle hia, hu, hura. 
 
 whistling tokerau. 
 
 white tea, ritorito. 
 
 whitdbait poopo. 
 
 whither ki hea. 
 
 who ai. 
 
 whole ananake, kai tooa, nego. 
 
 wholly tahaga. 
 
 wick hau. 
 
 wide hakarava, pararaha. 
 
 widen kokoro. 
 
 widow hove. 
 
 width hakarava. 
 
 wife vie. 
 
 wig ivive. 
 
 wild manua, nuinui ke. 
 
 will haga ; hakarivariva papaku ; 
 
 tagi. 
 
 willing haga. 
 
 wind matagi, hau, hu, ora, peti, 
 
 pupuhi, puti, rere, tepu- 
 haga, tokerau, vaitara. 
 
 window haha. 
 
 wine topa. 
 
 wing kara, hakamoe. 
 
 wink 
 
 hakakcva, roturotu. 
 
 winnow 
 
 tutu. 
 
 winter 
 
 toga. 
 
 wipe 
 
 horoi, hi, kopi. 
 
 wise 
 
 maa. 
 
 wish 
 
 tagi, haga. 
 
 with 
 
 ci, ma, mee, piri. 
 
 withdraw 
 
 kunni, piko, terc, too. 
 
 wither 
 
 mao. 
 
 within 
 
 ki roto, vacga. 
 
 without 
 
 te, tae. 
 
 wizard 
 
 tagata taku, tagata maa. 
 
 woman 
 
 vie, nuehine 
 
 womb 
 
 pokopoko. 
 
 wonderful 
 
 rivaga ke. 
 
 wood 
 
 rakau, miro. 
 
 word 
 
 ki, reo, vanaga. 
 
 work 
 
 haga, rapu. 
 
 workman 
 
 maahaga, rapu. 
 
 world 
 
 arova nei. 
 
 worm 
 
 koreha. 
 
 wormeaten 
 
 piro ekapua, huhu. 
 
 worn 
 
 koroua. 
 
 worship 
 
 noi. 
 
 worthy 
 
 titika, tau. 
 
 wound 
 
 hahoa, pahure, tigitigi, tupa- 
 
 
 tupa. 
 
 wrap 
 
 kaviri, hai, popo. 
 
 wrath 
 
 kokoma hanohano mai, ha- 
 
 
 kahanohano, pava, toua, 
 
 
 hurihuri. 
 
 wrinkle 
 
 tahe, tehe, hihi ketuketu, 
 
 
 migo, pukupuku. 
 
 wrist 
 
 kakari rima. 
 
 write 
 
 ta, maata, moturogorogo. 
 
 wrong 
 
 hara, kino. 
 
 yam 
 
 yard 
 
 yawn 
 
 year 
 
 yeast 
 
 yell 
 
 yelp 
 
 yes 
 
 yesterday 
 
 yet 
 
 yield 
 
 yoke 
 
 yonder 
 
 you 
 
 young 
 
 younger 
 
 your 
 youth 
 
 zeal 
 
 zenith 
 
 zephyr 
 
 zero 
 
 zigzag 
 
 uhi, kape, pupupuke. 
 
 hakarava, haro. 
 
 hakamama, ha, kamakama. 
 
 tau. 
 
 pupuhi. 
 
 hakaeki. 
 
 gaoaku, gaoetu, gaugau, na- 
 
 munamu. 
 ae, e. 
 
 hagatahi ahi. 
 kireira, ro. 
 avai. 
 amo. 
 ko. 
 
 koe, korua, oou. 
 tugutugu, hou, vahio. 
 hagupotu, o vaega, o tua, 
 
 teina. 
 tokoc, naau. 
 kope tugutugu, hou. 
 
 tarupu. 
 
 ki te tini tc raa. 
 hau, ora. 
 kore no. 
 oriare, ahere. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 
 
 It has seemed advisable in this appendix to present a number of 
 reports upon the discovery and condition of the island. It is not pre- 
 tended that this shall be a complete collection of the geographical liter- 
 ature of the subject, scanty though that is. But it does appear that a 
 service will be rendered students of the interesting and difficult prob- 
 lems which cluster about this arid rock in the remote sea if a few of the 
 notices of geographers are here collected for convenience of reference. 
 This is all the more true since the records here ofYered are but brief 
 mention in seldom accessible books. 
 
 (From "A narrative of voyages and travels in the northern and southern hemispheres, com- 
 prising three voyages round the world; together with a voyage of survey and dis- 
 covery in the Pacific Ocean and oriental islands." By Amasa Delano. Boston: 
 1817. Page 355.] 
 
 The center of Easter Island lies in latitude 27° 15' south, and longitude 
 109° 55' west, by our observations. We fell in with the northeast part of it, 
 and run within two miles of the shore, the greater part of the north side, all 
 the west side and part of the south side of it. The east end forms a kind of 
 bluff point, and immediately to the northward of that is the appearance of a 
 large bay; but as the wind was blowing directly on this part of the island, 
 I did not think it prudent to approach too near with the ship; but it is my 
 opinion that it affords good landing for boats at least. From the north 
 extremity of this bay the land trends about west-by-south to another large 
 bluff head, which is very high land. Off this lie two small islands, or rocks, 
 one mile distant. One of them makes very much like a sail at a distance. 
 From this the land extends nearly southeast. We did not observe any danger 
 from the shore on any part of the island. 
 
 We saw a number of statues representing human forms, of a very large size. 
 I should suppose them to be upwards of twenty feet high, and very large in 
 proportion to their height. Captain Cook says they are made of stone ; but 
 he does not mention so many as we saw, nor so many inhabitants. It is my 
 opinion they have populated fast since Captain Cook visited the place, and 
 that they have built many of those statues and other buildings. We saw a 
 large kind of house near the shore that must have been two hundred feet long; 
 and also many more of different forms. The most common form that we saw 
 was like a haycock. Some appeared to be built with stone, and others thatched 
 over. When we came abreast the place where Captain Cook recommends it 
 as best to anchor, that being on its northwest extreme, we prepared a boat 
 and made an attempt to land; but on our approach near the shore we found 
 the surf was so bad that it was not in our power to effect it. The natives came 
 down in great numbers, and made friendly signs to invite us on shore, holding 
 
 309 
 
310 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 up sugar-cane, yams, and many other things which we could not distinguish. 
 There appeared to be two or three hundred people near the place where we 
 were trying to land, and I should suppose we saw five or six hundred inhabi- 
 tants as we ran along the north side of the island. They all seemed to wear 
 some clothing. Many of them wore a kind of cloth wrapped round their loins 
 hanging down to the ground. These we judged to be women. Five or six of 
 them were sent down by a man, who appeared to be a chief, on a point nearest 
 to us. They made many friendly, and indeed amorous, signs to invite us on 
 shore; but as it was impossible for us to land without staving the boat we 
 returned on board. The greatest part of the island had the appearance of 
 being capable of cultivation, and much of it was cultivated in beautiful plan- 
 tations. I have no doubt, if the weather was good and the sea smooth so that 
 a boat could land, plenty of vegetables might be obtained. The land in most 
 parts rose in a gentle ascent from a high bank above the sea shore to quite a 
 high hill in the middle of the island. It is to be seen eighteen leagues in clear 
 weather. The largest way of it is from northeast to southwest and five or six 
 leagues long. (This visit was in 1805, apparently in August or September.) 
 
 [From " Bibliotheque d'Histoire et de Geographic Universelles VII : Le Monde Polynesien, 
 par Henri Mager. Paris: 1902." Page 171.] 
 
 Un HoUandais, Jacob Roggeween, conseiller k la Cour de Justice, k Batavia, 
 ayant present^ a la Compagnie des Indes Orientales un rapport sur la d^cou- 
 verte des terres australes, une petite flotte de trois vaisseaux, dont il regut le 
 commandement, fut ^quipp^e pour aller reconnaitre ces terres, les lies d'Or. 
 La flotte partit du Texel en juillet 1721 : elle traversa I'Atlantique, vit les lies 
 Malouines qui, quelques ann^es auparavant, avaient 6t€ d^couvertes par des 
 navigateurs de Saint-Malo, passa le Detroit de Le Maire, longea les c6tes du 
 Chili et, le 6 avril 1722, jour de P4ques, rencontra une terre, qui fut nomm^e 
 Paaschen, c'est-^-dire He de Piques; elle avait peut-^tre ^t^ entrevue par le 
 capitaine anglais Davis, en 1686, mais il n'avait d^termin^ la position de la 
 terre qu'il avait apergue et il n'avait pu y aborder. Un Allemand de Meck- 
 lemburg, sergent-major des troupes embarqu^es sur la flotte hollandaise, a 
 6crit en langue f rangaise un recit du voyage de Roggeween ; on y lit : 
 
 "II y a des insulaires dont le teint est rouge^tre, comme s'ils ^taient bruits 
 du soleil; les oreilles leur pendaient jusqu'aux ^paules, et quelques-uns y por- 
 taient deux boules blanches, comme une marque de grand ornement; ils ont 
 le corps peint de toutes sortes de figures d'oiseaux et d'autres animaux les uns 
 plus beaux que les autres; leurs femmes sont en g^n^ral farddes d'un rouge 
 tres vif et qui surpasse de beaucoup celui que nous connaissons; nous n'avons 
 pu d^couvrir de quoi ces insulaires composent une couleur si belle; elles se 
 couvrent de couvertures rouges et blanches, et portent un petit chapeau fait 
 de roseaux ou de paille." 
 
 Les vivres abondaient : "* * * lis nous rapporterent peu apres encore 
 cinq cents poules toutes en vie; ces poules ressemblent a celles de 1' Europe; 
 ils les avaient accompagn^es de racines rouges et blanches et d'une quantity 
 de pommes de terre, dont le gout est a peu pres comme celui du pain, aussi 
 ces insulaires s'en servent-ils a la place ; on nous donna aussi quelques centaines 
 de Cannes a sucre, outre beaucoup de pisans ou figues des Indes. Nous ne 
 vimcs dans cette ile d'autres animaux que des oiseaux de toutes sortes, mais 
 
SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 811 
 
 il se peut qu'au coeur du pays il y en ait d'autrcs, puisquc Ics habitants parais- 
 saient avoir dijh vu des pourceaux, lorsqu'ils virent ceux que nous avions dans 
 nos vaisseaux. Pour ce qui est de leur entretien et de leur subsistancc, il est 
 certain qu'ils la tirent enti^rement du produit de la terre; tout y ^tait plants, 
 sera^ et labour^ ; les arpents ^taient s^pards les uns des autres avec beaucoup 
 d'exactitude et les limites tiroes au cordeau ; dans le temps que nous y fumes, 
 presque tous les fruits et les plantes 6taient dans leur maturity ; les champs et 
 les arbres en ^taient charges abondamment. * * * Pour apprttcr leurs 
 mets, ils se servent comme nous de pots de terre." 
 
 Les Hollandais virent les statues: "Ces statues ^taient toutes de picrre, de 
 la figure d'hommes avec de grandes oreilles ; la t^te ^tait orn^e d'une couronnc, 
 le tout fait et proportionnd selon les regies de I'art, ce qui nous 6tonna beau- 
 coup; autour de ces idoles, de 20 k 30 pas a la ronde, il y avait un parquet fait 
 de pierres blanches; certains des habitants servaient les idoles plus fr^quem- 
 ment et avec plus de devotion et de zele, ce qui nous fit croire que c'^taient 
 des pr^tres, d'autant plus qu'on voyait sur eux des marques distinctives; non 
 seulement de grosses boules pendaient a leurs oreilles, mais ils avaient aussi 
 la t^te toute ras^e ; ils portaient un bonnet fait de plumes blanches et noires, 
 qui ressemblent parfaitement a celles de cigogne." 
 
 Un vent d'ouest fort violent s'^tant ^lev^, la fllotte hollandaise fut obligee de 
 gagner la haute mer. 
 
 Au cours de son deuxieme voyage, Cook visita I'lle de Paques. Son r^cit 
 diff^re du pr^c^dent: d'apres lui, le bois a bruler et I'eau douce manquent 
 enti^rement, les patates et la canne a sucre n'y croissent qu'a force de culture ; 
 dans toute une excursion, les Anglais n'y virent que deux ou trois arbrisseaux ; 
 pas d'animaux domestiques ; pas d'ustensiles de p^che ; les naturels mangeaient 
 surtout des rats. 
 
 Cook se demande quel peuple a construit les Moai et les Pakaopa: "Ces 
 magnifiques ouvrages viennent des siecles recul^s; il est tres probable que les 
 insulaires sont les tristes restes d'une nation riche et industrieuse, qui sut 
 Clever des monuments durables a la m^moire de ses princes; un volcan I'aura 
 d^truite en bouleversant toute I'ile ; on ne peut concevoir comment ces Indiens, 
 qui n'ont aucune connaissance en mecanique, ont pu Clever des masses aussi 
 ^tonnantes et ensuite placer au-dessus de grosses pierres cylindriques. Les 
 plate-formes sont probablement des cimitieres destines a certaines families; 
 quelques-uns de nos gens ont vu un cadavre qu'on venait d'y enfouir; la 
 main-d'oeuvre de ces ouvrages n'est pas inf^rieur k celle du plus bel Edifice que 
 nous ayons en Angleterre." 
 
 (Page 1 16.) Quant aux indigenes, qui ont colonist I'lle de Piques, ils vin- 
 rent de I'ouest, d'apres une tradition locale que j'ai pu recueiller. Le roi 
 Hotometua, qui r^gnait k M'Avai-tu, fut deposs^dd apres vingt-cinq ans de 
 regne. La veille de son depart, il vit en reve son oncle, qui lui donna I'ordre de 
 se dinger vers le levant, I'assurant qu'il trouverait au milieu de I'ocdan une !le 
 lointaine oti il pourrait s'^tablir ; Hotu s'embarqua ; il erra sur les flots pendant 
 trois mois; sa femme et 200 fideles I'accompagnaient; des qu'ils eurcnt touchy 
 Rapanui, qu'ils nommerent Te Pito te Fenua, leur premier soin fut de planter 
 les v^g^taux qu'ils avaient apport^s: des ignames, des patates, des Cannes; 
 les ignames vinrent k merveille m^me sur les hauteurs, les Cannes poussd- 
 
312 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 rent splendidement, les patates r^ussirent aussi bien. Ce ne serait que sous 
 I'arriere-petit-fils de Hotumetua que les statues auraient €t6 sculpt^es; k ce 
 moment, la population ^tait d'environ 2000 habitants. Ces statues ne furent 
 jamais des idoles; elles ne repr^sentaient pas les Too ou Toko, g^nies poly- 
 n^siens pr^sidant k la navigation et a la p^che, k Tagriculture, aux chants et 
 aux danses, dont le cult utilisait, le plus souvent k titre de tabernacle, des 
 blocs ^vid^s, sans figure et sans forme, envelopp^s de chiffons; ces statues 
 ^taient les images des Tii ou Tiki, esprits gardiens des animaux et des plantes, 
 des poissons et de tout ce qui vit dans le mer, des limites entre les terres et 
 les flots; ces statues vigilantes etaient, k I'lle de Paques, plac^es les unes sur 
 le bord du rivage, les autres pres des tombes ; les families, qui voulaient d^corer 
 leurs pakaopa ou leurs ahu, achetaient aux artistes une statue contre une 
 quantity convenue de volatiles, de poissons et d'anguilles fum^es. D'ou vint 
 Hotometua et ses sujets? On croit assez commun^ment les habitants de I'lle 
 de Paques originaires de I'lle Rapa, d'oii leur nom actuel de Rapanui "ceux 
 de Rapa la grande." Ne seraient-ils pas venus des Samoa, puisque M'Avai-tu, 
 c'est Savaii la Sainte, cette Savaii, mere de toutes les iles d'apres Tupaia? 
 En tout cas, les jaunes de I'lle de Paques sont venus ou directement de Savaii, 
 Tune des Samoa, ou de Rapa le petite, qui elle-meme avait ^t^ colonis^e par 
 une Emigration venue des Samoa. 
 
 (Page 77.) L'lle de Pdques, que ses habitants appellent du nom pittoresque 
 de Te Pito te Fenua ou le nombril de la terre, pr^sente la forme d'un triangle, 
 ayant une superficie totale evaluEe k deux ou trois fois la surface de Paris. 
 
 A chaque extr^mitE, un crater 6temt, en langue indigene, un rano ou trou 
 k eau; partout des laves, des basaltes; I'obsidienne, roche vitreuse des terrains 
 volcaniques rdcents, qui se rencontre fr^quemment au Perou, et dont les Incas 
 faisaient des miroirs, est si abondante, dans cette ile, que ses fragments rendent 
 parfois la marche difficile. 
 
 Le sol est creusE de sombres cavernes, qui ont servi de refuge au jours de 
 danger; beaucoup d'herbes, quelques buissons, peu d'arbres, parce que la 
 saison fraiche est mortelle pour I'arbre k pain a Rapanui (l'lle de Piques), 
 comme a Rapa, toutes deux situEes par 27 degr^s de latitude sud; parce que 
 le coco n'arrive pas k maturite; le bois Etant rare, les habitants n'ont pas de 
 pirogues, pas d'armes de jet. 
 
 Dans cette petite ile, existent des monuments de proportion colossale. 
 
 Figurez-vous une grande plate-forme de 150 metres de longueur — I'Arc-de- 
 Triomphe de I'Etoile, a Paris, n'a que 44 metres — sur 2 m. 50 c. de hauteur 
 et une Egale largeur, portant 5, 10, 15 statues, faites d'un seul bloc, ayant 15 
 et 20 metres de hauteur, Etant chacune plus haute que la maison de Paris la 
 plus elevde; I'une de ces statues atteint, en hauteur, 21 metres 30 centimetres. 
 
 Une seule plate-forme de ce genre serait une oeuvre a citer : les marins en ont 
 vu plus de 200; I'exEcution de 5, 10, 15 statues, d'une taille si fantastique, paralt 
 une merveille digne d'etre rang^e, par ses proportions, pres de I'Apollon colosse 
 ilev6 a I'entr^e du Port de Rhodes, trois siecles avant I'ere chr^tienne, par le 
 sculpteur Khares de Linde, ou pres de la statue de Jupiter, de 13 metres de hau- 
 teur, que Phidias exEcuta pour le Temple d'Olympie, en Elide ; ce ne sont pas 5, 
 10 ou 15 statues qui ont 6t€ vues a l'lle de Paques: on a comptE plus de 500! 
 
 Les statues de Te Pito te Fenua, appellees Moai dans Tile — d'un mot poly- 
 n^sien dont se rapproche le marquisien mohai, offrande, — furent taillEes dans 
 
SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 313 
 
 un trachyte dur et gris; le corps n'est pas d6grossi; la t^te seule est soij^n^e; 
 sous un fort sourcil, I'oeil est enfonc^ profond6ment; les pommcttcs sent pcu 
 saillantes; le nez est droit, large et long; les narines tres ouvertes; Ic lobe de 
 I'oreille tres allong6, pendant et perc^; les levres minces; le soinmet de la t^te 
 est aplati, parce qu'il devait recevoir un chapeau ou Piikao, en pierre rougcAtre 
 de Hangaroa, d'un modele assex semblable, au bord pres, ^ nos hauts-dc-forme : 
 ceux-la avaient souvent i metre de hauteur sur 2 metres de diamctrc ; les 
 artistes signaient leurs oeuvres. 
 
 L'un des officiers de marine, qui, avec le Seignelay, toucha I'llc de Piques, 
 en 1877, a visits I'atelier oil ces statues ont €.t€ travaill^es; il en a vu a tous les 
 degr^s de fabrication; les unes encore attach^es a la carriere, entour^es de 
 leurs Eclats; les autres finies, mais abandonn^es pendant qu'on les conduisait 
 h. la plate-forme. 
 
 Suivons-le dans sa visite au cratere de Ranororaka, un immense chaudron 
 de 600 metres dans son plus grand diametre en ovale, aux murailles trachy- 
 tiques de 200 et 300 metres de haut, tapiss^es de verdure; le fond est couvert 
 de joncs et de roseaux au milieu de flaques d'eau sulfureuse. 
 
 Les premieres statues, au nombre 40, dispos^es en trois groupes, se rencon- 
 trent sur le flanc int^rieur du cratere, face au nord; plusieurs sont ^ I'dtat 
 d'^bauche et permettent de voir la fagon dont le travail ^tait ex^cut^, de 
 comprendre les proc^d^s employes pour transporter les blocs sculpt^s et les 
 mettre en place. 
 
 Les sculpteurs, disait M. Pinard, en 1878, devant la Soci^t^ de Geographic 
 de Paris, choisissaient toujours, pour tailler leurs statues, une roche situ6e 
 sur un plan assez incline ; ils les fagonnaient sur cette roche m^me, sur place, 
 avec des lames d'obsidienne, des ciseaux en pierre noire de o m. 40 c. de 
 longueur, et ce n'est qu'apres leur avoir donn^ le dernier fini, qu'ils s'occupaient 
 de les en s^parer; ils pergaient en dessous un certain nombre de trous paralleles 
 et, ainsi isol^es de la roche mere, les faisaient glisser sur la pente naturelle. 
 
 Dans les chantiers du Ranororaka, nous voyons d'abord une roche creusde 
 de 4 metres environ, afin d'obtenir une surface plane, d'environ 5 metres de 
 long sur 2 m. 55 c. de large, propre a ^tre sculpt^e; tout pres de 1^, deux 
 statues sont conchies parallelement, I'une est Ibauchee, I'autre est fmie; 
 elles nous donnent les mesures suivantes : hauteur du front, 2 metres ; longueur 
 du nez, 3 m. 40 c. ; distance du nez aux levres, o m. 75 c. ; hauteur du menton, 
 2 metres; corps, 12 metres; soit 20 m. 15 c, sans le chapeau. 
 
 Dans la meme direction, une troisieme statue, couch^e sur le dos, est encore 
 intimement unie a la roche et sur^lev6e d'environ 4 metres; sur la paroi de 
 I'amphith^atre, graves en creux, deux signes repr^sentent, l'un une esp^ce 
 d'oiseau, I'autre une forme humaine; plus loin, est sculptd un buste ayant 
 comme dimensions : i m. 25 c. pour la hauteur du front, 2 m. 80 c. pour le nez, 
 I m. 75 c. pour la bouche et le menton, 8 m. 50 c. pour le reste du corps: au 
 total 14 m. 30 c. ; cette statue est remarquable par certains caract^res qui lui 
 sont propres, et qui consistent en une ligne de tatouage form^e de petits 
 cercles en relief, disposes sur le nez et sur toute la longueur du corps ; le corps 
 semble couvert de bandelettes. 
 
 Lorsque le moment dtait venu de transporter ces colossales sculptures, les 
 indigenes plagaient des cailloux bien ronds sous le Moai, ils tiraient, poussaient, 
 et le bloc roulait d'une faible longueur; avec du temps, de la patience de la 
 
314 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 perseverance dans I'effort, la statue 6tait amende k la plate-forme en construc- 
 tion, et il ne restait qu'^ lui mettre un chapeau, ce qui n'^tait pas une operation 
 sans difficult^. 
 
 Non loin du cratere est un autre groupe de statues, d'environ 80; elles sont 
 toutes debout ; leur caractere ethnique est un peu different de celui des pr^c^- 
 dentes; le nez est un peu plus long et les levres plus ^paisses; c'est une de ces 
 dernieres statues qui a 6t6 prise par le H. M. S. Topaze, et qui git actuelle- 
 ment sous le portique du British-Museum: elle n'a que 8 pieds de hauteur 
 et ne pese que 4500 kilogrammes. 
 
 A I'ouest du Ranororaka, au delk de la Plaine de Hutuiti, couverte de jardins, 
 de bananiers et de ///, sur un promontoire peu elev^, au pied duquel les vagues 
 viennent se briser, s'^leve une de ces terrasses antiques, appellees par les 
 indigenes Pakaopa. 
 
 Ce monument, aujourd'hui en mines, devait priraitivement se composer 
 d'une premiere plate-forme, longue de 200 metres, large de 10, haute de 5, ^ 
 I'interieur des murs, formds d'enormes pierres pesant jusqu'a 5000 kilo- 
 grammes et de section triangulaire ; cette terrasse inf^rieure supportait une 
 seconde plate-forme, large seulement de 5 metres, haute de i m. 50 c, b^tie 
 avec des dalles plac^es de champ c6te a c6te, ayant 2 m. 80 c. ^ 3 m. 15 c. de 
 long, I m. 20 c. de haut et o m. 25 c. d'^paisseur; I'interieur de cette terrasse 
 contient des chambres sepulcrales d'assez larges dimensions, limit^es par des 
 dalles plates mesurant en moyenne 2 metres de long sur o m. 80 c. de large; 
 sur la terrasse inferieure, la face tournee du c6t€ de la terrasse sup^rieure, sont 
 plac6es des statues, plates, dont le facture est beaucoup plus grossiere que celle 
 des specimens du cratere, car les formes, le ncz, les yeux ne sont qu'indiqu^s. 
 
 Ces statues et ces terrasses ne sont pas les seules curiosit^s de I'lle de Piques; 
 on y voit aussi de longues murailles de pierre, des allies pavdes, des chambres 
 souterraines extr^mement curieuses. La muraille d'Ovah^ (au N-E) mesure 
 50 metres de long sur 4 metres de large et i m. 50 c. de hauteur; elle porte un 
 grand nombre de petits tumuli, tant6t circulaires, tantdt pyramidaux, faits 
 de pierres amoncel^es r^gulierement. Les chambres souterraines sont des 
 sortes de casemates elliptiques, dont Ten tree regarde la mer; I'dpaisseur de 
 leurs murs varie de i m. 20 c. ^ 2 m. 50 c. ; le couloir d'entr^e ne mesure que 
 o m. 50 c. en hauteur et o m. 55 c. en largeur; il donne acces a une chambre 
 large de 2 m. 50 c, haute de i m. 60 c, dont le sol est de terre battue, le tout 
 est forme par des dalles de basalte recouvertes de terre. 
 
 Les rochers du sud off rent des sculptures int^ressant : visages humains, ois- 
 eaux, poissons; on y remarque une forme Strange, un animal ayant une t^te 
 de chat et une forme se rapprochant de celle de I'homme avec un dos courb^, 
 avec des bras longs et minces. Dans plusieurs grottes, ont ^t^ d^couverts des 
 dessins en couleurs, blanc, rouge et noir, repr^sentant le visage de I'homme, 
 des oiseaux a quatre pieds, et m^me des navires a trois m^ts, avec leurs voiles 
 gonfldes par le vent. 
 
 La sculpture ^tait fort en honneur dans I'lle de Piques; on a retrouv^ 
 quelques specimens de bois sculptds provenant des anc^tres; ces sculptures 
 sur bois servaient h. completer le parure des Maori, qui habitaient I'ile; il y 
 en avait plusieurs sortes. Le Tahofiga ^tait une boule en bois de o m. 10 c. 
 k o m. 1 5 c. de hauteur, cisel^e avec soin, et du sommet de laquelle s'^chappaient 
 tantdt deux, tant6t quatre t^tes humaines k faces oppos6es; ces boules se 
 
SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 315 
 
 portaient au cou; tous les Maori en avaient une. Le Rci-miro, rci fait en bois 
 de miro, probablement un mimosa, rappelait par sa forme les navires d'autre- 
 fois, et se terminait en figure humaine ; il ^tait porte par les hommes, attaeh^ 
 au cou; les femmes s'ornaient d'un rei en coquillages. Les Moai de bois 
 ^taient des statuettes b. forme humaine, dont les yeux dtaicnt formes par un 
 cercle en os entourant une corn^e en pumex vitreux. L'l'a dtait un bAton 
 de I m. 50 c. de longueur environ, ovale ^ son extremite infdrieure; il s'arron- 
 dissait et se r^tr^cissait dans sa partie moyenne ; il se terminait par une t^te 
 humaine a double face. UAo ^tait un balancier de bois, mince et Idger, que 
 les chanteurs devaient manier avec dextdritd ; le Rapa dtait un ao ne d^passant 
 pas o m. 60 c. 
 
 Plus curieux que ces dilT^rents objets sont les Ko-haii-rongorongo, mot qui. 
 d'apres les traducteurs, signifierait "bois de hibiscus parlants." 
 
 Vers 1868, le pere Gaspard Zumbohm, voulant faire un cadeau ^ I'^v^que 
 de Tahiti, lui porta de I'lle de Paques une chaine de cheveux; elle dtait enroul^e 
 autour d'un bois plat de o m. 30 c. sur cm. 15c.; cette plauchette dtait singu- 
 liere: sur les deux c6tes des caracteres dtaient graves; plus que la chaine de 
 cheveux, elle piqua la curiosite de Mgr. Tepano Jaussen ; d€]h. le frere Eugene 
 Eyraud, qui vint en 1864 a I'lIe de Piques, pour y rapatrier quelques-uns des 
 indigenes razzias en 1862 par des navires pdruviens, avait signale les tablettes 
 en bois, couvertes de caracteres hi^roglyphiques, qu'il avait vues dans les cases 
 indigenes. 
 
 L'^v^que de Tahiti pria les missionnaires de I'lle de Pdques de lui envoyer 
 plusieurs specimens de ces bois ; il re^ut un miro, une rame et trois tablettes. 
 
 Sur le rame, longue de o m. 90 c, large de o m. 10 c, ^taient ligur^es de 
 chaque c6t6 8 lignes de figures renfermant 1547 caracteres; sur le miro, long de 
 o m. 20 c, large de o m. 20 c, 14 lignes ^taient gravies d'un c6t6, 14 de I'autre, 
 offrant 806 caracteres; sur I'une des tablettes, longue de o m. 40 c., large de 
 o m. 15 c, il y avait 10 lignes au recto, 12 au verso, donnant 1135 caracteres, 
 et sur I'autre, 9 Hgnes d'un c6t€, 8 lignes de I'autre, avec 822 caracteres. 
 
 Les lignes f orm^es par ces caracteres sont horizontales et a pen pres paral- 
 lels; elles sont tracees en commengant par le bas; la premiere hgne inf^rieure 
 va de gauche a droite ; lorsque le graveur I'eut achev^e, il retourna la tablette la 
 tete en bas, et sur la premiere ligne il en traga une seconde de gauche k droite ; 
 arriv^e au bord, il vira de nouveau, ^crivant une troisieme hgne dans le sens 
 de la premiere, c'est-a-dire de gauche a droite par rapport a lui-m^me; lorsque 
 Ton examine I'une de ces planchettes, les figures des lignes i et 2 ont les t^tes 
 oppos^es les unes aux autres, de meme que les lignes 3 et 4, 4 et 5 ; lorsque 
 I'artiste est arriv^ en haut de la premiere face, il tourne la planche de droite 
 ^ gauche et continue sur le verso en gravant la premiere ligne tout en haut, 
 puis continuant en descendant ligne par ligne, corame les boeufs, qui sillonnent 
 les deux versants d'un coteau, et qui, apres avoir commence en bas d'un 
 versant, ^tre months sans rompre le sillon, passent sur le versant oppos6 et 
 descendent par une suite de lacets r^guhers. La regie du renversement des 
 lignes n'^tait pas absolue, comme le prouve I'inscription de 3 lignes (de verso) 
 que nous reproduisons d'apres une photographic. 
 
 On a tent^ de ddchiffrer le sens des 500 caracteres diffdrents releves sur les 
 tablettes. Chaque signe repr^sente un objet et est un croquis: croquis 
 d'homme, de poisson, d'oiseau, de fieur; on y reconnait, parmi les hommes, 
 
316 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 des chefs; parmi les poissons, des dorades; parmi les oiseaux, des frigates; 
 parmi les fleurs, la fleur de la canne a sucre : bien rendus sont les cancrelats 
 noirs, la baleine, les fruits pendant aux branches, les croissants de la lune, la 
 pluie qui tombe ; quelques scenes aussi : des hommes langant une pierre, des 
 hommes tenant du feu, des hommes mangeant, des hommes dans la chatne 
 d'union. 
 
 Ces figures ne repr^sentent que les animaux, les plantes, les choses de I'ile; 
 on n'y reconnait aucun animal Stranger; chaque signe repr^sente un objet 
 ouunacte: aucun signe nerelie les id^esentreelles. 
 
 Ces tablettes rappellent I'^criture primitive de I'ancienne Egypte a I'^poque 
 id^ographique, ou le scribe peignait la chose dont il voulait parler, ou des sons 
 ne s'^taient pas encore attaches aux images qui allaient plus tard perdre leur 
 signification. Elles rappellent I'^criture ^gyptienne sans ^tre une Venture, car 
 elles ne traduisent pas une suite de pens^es; elles sont une s^rie d'images 
 inddpendantes les unes des autres. 
 
 Quelle pouvait ^tre leur utility? "N'y a-t-il rien 1^ dedans?", comme 
 demandait I'^veque de Tahiti. II semble que ces tablettes devaient servir h 
 aider la m^moire des indigenes lorsqu'ils se r^unissaient pour chanter; chaque 
 signe repr^sentait peut-^tre le premier mot ou la premiere id^e de la strophe : 
 en suivant les Hgnes, les choeurs se souvenaient, croit-on, de I'enchainement 
 des paroles: ces tablettes sont des bois "soufiieurs." 
 
 En scrutant les horizons, nous pourrons distinguer, dans les iles qui marquent 
 la Hsiere m^ridionale du domaine polyn^sien, des statues identiques a celles de 
 I'lle de Paques;il s'en rencontre a 1' He Pitcairn, al'IleTubuai, kl'Ile Raivavae; 
 dans cette derniere, les statues ont m^me allure qu'a I'lle de Piques, mais elles 
 sont moins grandes ; les oreilles sont ^normes et le bas du corps informe ; ces 
 moai sont montds sur des plate-formes. A Pitcairn, il y avait anciennement un 
 marae considerable, qui ^tait ornd a chaque angle d'une statue d'environ trois 
 metres de haut, mont^e sur une plate-forme en pierre unie. A Puamau, vers 
 la pointe orientale de I'lle Hivaoa (du groupe des Marquises) se voient encore 
 de hautes statues : celle que nous pr^sentons ici s'^leve au-dessus du sol d'en- 
 viron quatre metres. De m^me qu'a I'lle de Paques, des artistes de talent 
 sculptaient le bois aux lies Marquises; dans cet archipel, ils se livrent, d'ail- 
 leurs de nos jours encore, a ce travail traditionnel ; statues de pierre et pieces 
 sculpt^es y ont un type un peu special : yeux grands et ronds, bouche largement 
 fendue, cr^ne tres aplati. 
 
 Les poteaux sculpt^s, plantds autrefois dans I'lle Nord de la Nouvelle- 
 Zeiande par les premiers Emigrants de I'Hawaiki, ont d'evidentes analogies 
 avec la facture des sculptures de la Polyn^sie orientale. 
 
 A travers la campagne de I'lle de Paques se rencontrent aussi des pierres 
 levees, hautes de i m. 20 c. ; a Hawaii, autres menhirs et des dolmens faits de 
 trois pierres debout recouvertes d'une quatrieme; a Tonga-tabu, a I'autre 
 extr^mite du Pacifique, est une porte monumentale en pierre; entre Hawaii et 
 Tonga-tabu, dans I'lle Maiden, qui est de formation madr^porique, et oule 
 basalt fait d^faut, les dolmens ont 6t6 construits en blocs madr^poriques ; h 
 Rapa, c'est-a-dire Rapa-iti, on rencontre des menhirs; on y voit aussi des con- 
 structions cyclop^ennes faites de pierres taill^es de 2 m. 50 c. sur i m. 80 c. de 
 hauteur, plac^es les unes sur les autres ; tous les sommets des montagnes qui 
 ne sont pas absolument inaccessibles, tous les cols principaux donnant acces 
 
SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 317 
 
 d 'une valine dans une autre, sont domin^s par des forts en picrres sdchcs par- 
 faitement construits, composes de terrasses superposdes, qu'une tour domine. 
 
 D'autres monuments anciens ont ^t^ signaldsvers I'extr^menorddudomaine: 
 dans Ics Mariannes; a Tinian, dans cet archipel, se voient encore des vestiges 
 de temples polynesiens: ce sont de doubles rangdes symdtriques de piliers 
 carrds, de forme pyraraidale, mesurant 5 pieds h la base, ayant 12 ou 13 pieds 
 de hauteur, surmontes chacun d'un demi-globe massif dont le diametre fait 
 face en liaut et qui olTre de loin I'apparence d'une grande jatte; il y a pcu de 
 parties de I'ile ou il n'y ait de ces piliers. 
 
 Quel peuple a fagonn^ les gigantesques statues du cratere de Ranororaka, 
 celles de Raivavae et des autres iles? Quel peuple a construit ces colossales 
 plates-formes fun^raires de I'lle de Paques? Quels artistes ont gravd les bois 
 d'hibiscus? Quelles communaut^s ont dleve les temples de Tinian ? 
 
 (Page 228.) Iv'Ile de Piques, comme disait a la tribune de la Chambre, en 
 1890, 1'ev^que Freppel, situde a mi-chemin entre le continent am^ricain et nos 
 ^tablissements de Tahiti, est un position de premier ordre : elle a une impor- 
 tance maritime considerable, puisque c'est la seule ile qui coupe la route d' Aus- 
 tralie en avant de Tahiti; elle a une importance commerciale tr^s grande, 
 puisqu'un Frangais, qui y r^sida de 1868 a 1876, Dutrou-Bornier, r^ussit h y 
 faire pousser du ble, de I'orge, de I'avoine, y planta assez de vignes pour esp6rer 
 une recolte de quatre a cinq cents barriques de vin par an, y recolta des fruits 
 en abondance, des peches, des ligues, et y possedait, lorsqu'il mourut, 6000 
 moutons, 100 vaches, 42 chevaux, 300 pores. II avait enseign^ aux Polynd- 
 siens de Tile I'amour de la France et, en 1870, 250 d'entre eux voulaient venir 
 avec leurs lances combattre pour la France. En 1872 leur reine adressa h 
 Tahiti une demande formelle de protectorat: le gouvernement envoya sa 
 reponse par I'aviso a vapeur le Bruat; il remerciait la reine et les chefs de leurs 
 sentiments, demandait a notre compatriote Dutrou-Bornier decontinuerdf avo- 
 riser ces tendances et laissait entrevoir une prochaine declaration d'annexation 
 qui n'^tait que diflferee. Dutrou-Bornier vient a Tahiti en 1875, il est accueilli 
 par le gouverneur comme le repr^sentant de la France k I'lle de Piques. En 
 i88i un chef de I'lle de Paques, accompagnd d'une vingtaine d'indigenes, est 
 envoy^ a Papeete pour demander la nomination d'un resident ; 1' administration 
 fran^aise repondqu'elle considereles indigenes de I'ile comme sesprotdges,mais 
 que ses ressources ne lui permettent pas d'installer un fonctionnaire b. titre 
 permanente dans un poste si lointain. Le ChiH s'est empar^ en 1888 de cette 
 ile, sur laquelle le pavilion f rangais avait flott6 pendant plus de douze ans ! 
 
 [From the " Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences, vol. v, page 317.) 
 (The photographic plates mentioned in this excellent record were of great 
 clearness and beauty. A dozen years after the date of this correspondence I 
 tried in vain to secure a set, but nothing could be learned in Papeete of the dis- 
 position of the negatives. The Lord Bishop of Axieri, Mgr. Tepano Jaussen, 
 had a set of the plates in his own Hbraryand had sent sets to various scientific 
 bodies, but to only a few, for the temporalities of a missionary bishop are but 
 slight. The Cahfornia Academy of Sciences lost all its collections in the des- 
 truction of the city. For the same reason the following citation is beyond the 
 reach of investigators, for copies of the volume are rare even in libraries.) 
 
318 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 The President donated a series of photographs (25) of the hieroglyphic 
 inscriptions on the blocks found on Easter Island. A letter was read on the 
 subject of these hieroglyphics from Mr. Croft as follows : 
 
 "Papeete, Tahiti, April 30th, 1874. 
 
 " Dear Sir : Your very complimentary letter, of February 4th, was received 
 by me at a moment when I was prostrated by a severe illness ; but I availed my- 
 self of the first hours of convalescence, con amore, to attend to your very natu- 
 ral, and indeed, somewhat anticipated requests. Being informed by Monseig- 
 neur Axieri that it would be impossible for him to let you have one of the blocks, 
 I have spared no exertions to obtain for you two good sets of photographs of all 
 of them, in accordance with your desire. 
 
 "The Bishop, owing in part to his desire to ameliorate your disappointment 
 in not being able to see and handle one of the coveted articles, and partly owing 
 to his own innate good nature, has done all he could to assist me, lending me 
 the blocks (some of them twice over) to be taken to the photographer, and also 
 loaning me the manuscript chart of Easter Island, and a lithographic view of 
 some of the statues, (or rather 'busts') together with other assistance. 
 
 " Mr. De Greno, a Swede, now residing in Papeete, who was passenger in a 
 ship which was sunk at Easter Island, having been run in there in a sinking 
 condition, and who was obliged to stay there some months until taken off by a 
 brig calling there on her way here from Valparaiso, and who takes an interest 
 in everything referring to that island, has kindly lent me part of a Harper's 
 Weekly of April 26th, 1873, from which I have had photographed a portion of 
 an engraving of a scene in Easter Island. I should advise you to obtain a copy 
 of the said Weekly, and see the whole picture, and read the account accompany- 
 ing it. I have submitted it to the examination of a number of Easter Island 
 natives, and they inform me that it is a very true representation of the actual 
 state of things, both with reference to the ' statues, ' and to the dress, dances, 
 and appearance of their people at home. Mr. De Greno also substantiates 
 their statement. 
 
 "I have numbered and otherwise classified the ' photos, ' (ordering the pho- 
 tographer to preserve the margins for that purpose) so that I think you will be 
 enabled, from the directions written by me on them and in the letter accom- 
 panying them, to arrange them properly. One of the blocks is more than a 
 yard long, and I was obliged to have the 'photo' taken in six sections) — three 
 on each side — in order to have the characters sufficiently large and distinct to 
 enable you to read them. 
 
 ' ' The blocks are of different sizes and shapes. I will explain why they are so. 
 Many long ages ago, (according to the account the natives of Easter Island, 
 now living in Tahiti, give me) the population of that island had grown to be 
 very great, numbering some thousands ; and as the island is small, being only 
 about twenty miles long, they found it was necessary, on account of having to 
 depend entirely on their own resources, to cultivate every spot of land that 
 w^as capable of cultivation. For this reason they destroyed all the trees, and 
 planted sweet potatoes, yams, etc., where those trees had grown. From that 
 time to this, they have never had a tree more than say two inches in thickness, 
 and that of a soft, quick-growing kind, which they were obliged to use before its 
 wood had time to harden. Owing to this circumstance, after they had con- 
 sumed all the wood from their ancient forests, they were obliged to pick up the 
 driftwood cast on their shores b}' the ocean, and collect, from whatever other 
 source they could, any kind of hard wood they could procure in order to record 
 whatever they wished to record. This accounts for the varieties of wood, the 
 singular shapes, and the variable thickness of the blocks. 
 
SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 319 
 
 "These records or blocks, they say, were extremely numerous in former 
 times; but a great many were destroyed during their frequent wars, when each 
 party would, in their anger, injure the valuables of the opposing party. Some 
 of the natives, however, have told me, with what truth I know not, (for the 
 natives of all these islands cannot be depended upon for the truth) that soon 
 after the Catholic missions were established on their island, the missionaries 
 persuaded many of their people to consume by tire all the blocks in their pos- 
 session, stating to them that they were but heathen records, and that the pos- 
 session of them would have a tendency to attach them to their heathenism, and 
 prevent their thorough conversion to the new religion, and the consequent 
 sa\dng of their souls. Others of the natives deny this statement altogether, 
 and are very strenuous in saying that it is false. I may here mention that the 
 latter are Catholics, and are living with the Bishop. Their statements should 
 be taken with some allowance. Those who make the charge, on the other 
 hand, are employed by Mr. Brander, a merchant and planter here, and are not 
 subject to the control of the Catholics. 
 
 "Mr, De Greno, the Swede before spoken of, tells me that when he first 
 landed on the island, the natives showed him and his friends quite a number of 
 the records, and they seemed to attach a great value to them; for some three or 
 four months after, when he was about leaving, and desired to take one or more 
 of them away with him, he found it impossible to get one by any means, and 
 indeed, many of the natives denied having any. The captain of the sunken ship, 
 however, managed to get two or three of them, which he has taken to Europe. 
 
 "Mr. Calligan, mate of an American vessel from your port, which vessel was 
 lately wrecked on Easter Island, where he and his friends built a boat from the 
 remains of the wreck, and came down in it to Tahiti, (and who now commands 
 a small schooner sailing among the islands here) also managed to get one of the 
 blocks, which, he has told me, (he is absent just at the present writing) he has 
 sent to his wife, somewhere in CaUfornia I think. When he returns, I will try 
 to find out where, and inform you, so that you may have an opportunity to see 
 and probably obtain it, or at least to obtain a photographic representation of 
 its characters. 
 
 "Mr. Parker, a merchant of this place, informs me that some three or four 
 years ago, when nearly three hundred of the Easter Island natives were brought 
 to Tahiti, (as laborers for a term of years, which are now expiring) they had a 
 number of blocks in their possession which they tried to sell ; but they charged 
 such a high price for them that no one bought them. He says that they seemed 
 to think that they were very valuable, but they could not bring any one else to 
 their way of thinking. Mr. Parker says that he thought (not undcr.standing 
 their language) that they were mere bits of wood on which they had tried their 
 skill at carving, and that the characters were merely ornamental, and that he 
 did not sufficiently admire such ornaments to cause him to invest any money in 
 it — at any rate, as much as they demanded. Had he known that they were por- 
 tions of their records, inscribed in an ancient and peculiar langauge, he would 
 have brought all he could get at any price. Although I was present here, my- 
 self, in Papeete, at the time, these blocks entirely escaped my notice, nor did 
 any one give me the slightest hint of their presence. Had I had Mr. Parker's 
 opportunity, it is quite probable that I should have laid this matter before the 
 scientific world years ago. It is barely possible that there may be some of these 
 blocks now in the possession of some one in Tahiti — Easter Island natives or 
 others; and I am making inquiries for the purpose of obtaining, if possible, one 
 or more of them for you. 
 
 " In reference to my translation of the inscriptions, I am sorry to mform you 
 that I was cruelly disappointed in my interpreter. On the day on which he 
 was brought to my residence by his countryman, who had recommended him as 
 
320 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 competent to give me a translation of the characters, I wrote down part of 
 what he pretended to interpret for me, and my hopes were raised to the highest 
 pitch. This day was Sunday, the only day when he was at leisure to attend to 
 such things. During the following week I had mislaid the manuscripts, and 
 when he came again on the succeeding Sunday, I thought it best to begin anew 
 with the translation, and I proceeded to again write down his interpretation, 
 both in his own dialect and in the-Tahitian dialect of the Malay language. As 
 I proceeded, however, it struck me that the second translation of the same char- 
 acters differed materially from the first. This thought kept growing upon me 
 more and m.ore as I advanced, until at last I became convinced that he v/as 
 deceiving me, and that he did not or could not truly interpret the character. 
 I concluded, however, not to be too hasty in the matter ; and so I gently told him 
 to go away for the present, and to come back again on the following Sunday. 
 He did not come again on that day, and not until the next Sunday. In the mean- 
 time, however, I had found the first manuscript, and having compared it with 
 the second, I found that they differed very greatly. When he finally came again, 
 I requested him to again go over his former translation, so that I might correct 
 the errors and omissions in my manuscript. He did so, and I found that his 
 third pretended interpretation again differed from either of his former transla- 
 tions. I then called the attention to these facts — told him that it was impossible 
 that the same characters should have three different meanings on three differ- 
 ent Sundays ; that he knew nothing, probably, of the meaning of the characters ; 
 that he w^as trying to deceive me, and that he had better leave. He left. 
 
 "The Bishop has also been trying his hand in translating the inscriptions. 
 He showed me a manuscript book of considerable thickness, which he thought 
 contained an interpretation of most of the characters on the ' photos ' marked 
 N OS. 5 and 6 on our list, being the two sides of one of the blocks. In this work 
 he says he was assisted by one of his own people, (a native of Easter Island now 
 in the employ of the IMission) who acted as interpreter. I advised him to sub- 
 ject him to a similar test to that to which I had subjected mine, when I fear he 
 will be undeceived as I was. He promised to do so when opportunity occurred. 
 "Mr. De Greno informs me that when he was on Easter Island he saw two 
 ver>^ old, decrepit natives, whom he was told were taught, in their early youth, 
 to read and inscribe the records, and thought that it was quite probable that 
 they could do so. 
 
 " In regard to the great stature which you say in your letter is mentioned by 
 Roggewein, I have noticed that their stature was rather small than great — sel- 
 dom exceeding six feet, and rarely attaining that. I made inquiries of them as 
 to the probable cause of this difference between the stature of their ancestors 
 and their present height. They stated, in answer, that some twelve years ago 
 their island was visited by a number of Peruvian vessels, as many as nine at 
 one time. These vessels sent a part of their crews on shore, armed, and then 
 the vessels surrounded their island, firing on them with cannon, while the boats' 
 crews, combined, were driving and firing upon them with muskets. In this 
 manner a number of them were killed, for they had no firearms, and were too 
 timid to make close work of it. The consequence was, they w^ere obhged to sur- 
 render, and after being all collected in one place, their pitiless conquerors pro- 
 ceeded to select all the largest and most powerful men, and after securely put- 
 ting them in irons, took them on board the vessels and carried them off into 
 slavery, to carry heavy sacks of guano on the Chincha Islands. They have 
 some boys, however, growing up, and who promise to make large men. I 
 have had one of them photographed for you (No. 17) by himself, and again in 
 the groups, (Nos. 10 and 11) where he is the central figure, being already 
 taller than the full-grown men beside him. 
 
SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 321 
 
 "You ask, also, for photographs of the scenery of Kastcr Ishiiid. I have no 
 means by which I could obtain a photographic view of that kind. Rut after 
 somewhat lengthy conversations with the natives, Mr. DeCJreno, and others on 
 that subject, I think I can give you a pen-picture of sonic of the scenery, l-^mcy 
 an island which raises smoothly from the principal portion of the shore to hills 
 of moderate height, divested for the most part of rocks and roughnesses. In 
 three parts of the island are extinct volcanoes, as laid down in the chart. Their 
 craters, however, have been rounded down by time and the ' elenients, ' and 
 the whole appearance of the island indicates great age, nuich older than Tahiti 
 and its surrounding islands. There is not a tree or bush to be seen on the 
 island, except some few that have been planted near the residence of Mr. Dutrou- 
 Bornier, a French sea-captain now residing on the island, and who is connected 
 with Mr. John Brander, of this place, in sheep and cattle-raising there. 
 
 " In reference to your question, ' How do the natives of Easter Island obtain 
 fire?' I have to answer that they cannot tell. Their forefathers, like the 
 ancient Romans, had their 'vestal' fires, preserved from ancient times; but 
 the ' Vestal Virgins ' of Easter Island were gray-headed and gray-bearded old 
 heathen priests. It was a part of their duty, sacredly attended to, to guard the 
 eternal fire, which was neutral, together with its guardians, in all wars. From 
 this sacred fire the whole community — at one time a large one — could obtain 
 that useful 'element' from time to time, as they needed it, for culinary and 
 other purposes. This custom is still kept up by a portion of the conununity, 
 while another portion rely on the matches of Mr. Dutrou-Bornier for their sup- 
 ply. Another portion of the community have learned from Gambler Islanders 
 (who were sent there by the Catholics, to assist the priests) how to make fire: 
 not by rubbing two sticks together, as you ask in your letter, but by rubbing 
 the point of one stick on the side of the other, until it makes a hot groove and 
 eventually fire — a work generally of from five to ten minutes. In order to 
 illustrate this, I have had a photograph taken for you, showing you the natives 
 in the very act of producing fire, and have also sent you the identical sticks used 
 on that occasion. You will notice that the wood is of a soft and spongy nature. 
 It grows abundantly on these islands, and is a variety known as the Hibiscus 
 tiliaceus, and called by the natives ' Pur an' and 'Fate,' pronounced ' Purow' 
 and ' Fow, ' ' ow' being sounded as in the word ' how. ' You can, if you wish, 
 obtain large quantities of it, by going on board the vessels carrying oranges 
 from these islands to San Francisco ; the orange crates are mostly made of it. 
 And you could also get one of the Tahitian or other islanders, sailors on board of 
 such vessels, to make fire for you by the aid of these sticks, and thus practically 
 or ocularly answer your own question, as they are all experienced in the art. 
 
 "As to the cord of human hair, it is no doubt of very modern origin, and 
 therefore of no value in investigating the age of the inscriptions or the origin of 
 the language. I have, therefore, not sent you any of it. The natives of the 
 islands are all the time making it, and it is of no value in reference to matters of 
 antiquity. 
 
 " I have spoke to the natives about the white men seen by Roggewein. They 
 state that some of their people are very light-colored when they are not much 
 exposed to the sun's rays. And it may have been much more so formerly, and 
 the lighter portion may have been readily mistaken for white men ; for they 
 were quite as light as some white sailors who are much exposed to the sun. 
 
 "Mr. Calhgan, before spoken of in this letter, informs me that during his 
 forced stay on Easter Island he kept a journal, noting down things which came 
 under his observation, and that he has sent it to his friend, Mr. MacCrellish, of 
 the San Francisco Alta California, who will doubtless publish extracts from it. 
 You will thereby, perhaps, be able to learn much about the island, written upon 
 
322 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 the spot, with all the freshness of narrative that usually accompanies articles so 
 written. 
 
 "Mr. Viaud's work, though in French, will also be interesting, being, like Mr. 
 Calligan's, so very modern, and written upon the spot. You will find it noticed 
 in Harper s Weekly of April 26th, 1873, before mentioned in this letter. 
 
 " I am very anxious to see whether the characters on the blocks agree with 
 those on the sculptures on the island of Java and other East Indian islands on 
 the coast. If you have now, or can get a chance to see, a work on East Indian 
 sculptures, please consult it and inform me of the result. 
 "Yours in haste, 
 
 "Thomas Croft. 
 "Professor George Davidson, 
 
 "President California Academy of Sciences, San Francisco." 
 
 "Papeete, Tahiti, April 30th, 1874. 
 "President California Academy of Sciences. 
 
 "Dear Sir: Yours of the 4th ult., requesting me to procure for you photo- 
 graphs of all the blocks of characters in the possession of the Mission here, and 
 also the scenery, monuments, people, etc., of Easter Island, was duly received 
 by me, and I hasten to comply with your requests. Accompanying this letter 
 you will receive 52 photographs in duplicate as follows: Nos. i and 2 back 
 each other; Nos. 3 A, 3 B, and 3 C, and Nos. 4 A, 4 B, and 4 C, also back each 
 other; the block from which they were taken is over a yard long, and I was 
 obliged to have it taken in six sections, three on each side, in order that the 
 characters should be large enough to enable you to see them distinctly. Nos. 
 5 and 6 back each other — that is, the one was taken from one side of the block, 
 and the other from the other. No. 7 is taken from a lithograph in possession 
 of the Bishop. No. 8 is taken from a manuscript chart of Easter Island, also 
 in the possession of the Bishop. This chart was made by the officers of the 
 Chilian corvette O'Higgin in 1870, as stated on the chart; the names having 
 been corrected by the Bishop personally, from information derived from the 
 islanders themselves now in his employ here. No. 9 was taken from part of an 
 engraving contained in Harper's Weekly of April 26th, 1873, which please see, 
 as it is interesting and truthful ; it and the lithograph were taken by Lieutenant 
 Viand, of the French frigate La Flore, Admiral de Lapelin, on the occasion of 
 said Admiral's conveying away one of the busts from Easter Island, and which 
 he brought here, afterwards took to France. I called him Admiral Roussen, in 
 mistake, in my first letter to the California Academy of Sciences. No. 10 
 and No. 1 1 are two groups of natives of Easter Island, difTerently taken, on 
 account of the imperfection of the camera used, which was a French instrument. 
 The photographer is about to receive an American camera from California, 
 when he hopes to take the large photographs in a better manner. Nos. 1 2 
 are two difTerent photographs of the natives on the act of making fire, taken 
 just at the moment of producing fire. One of them holds his hat to prevent 
 the wind from cooling the groove and blowing away the fine wood dust which 
 is produced by the rubbing, and which forms the tinder; another holds the 
 stick rubbed, to prevent its being disarranged, and the third has just finished 
 the rubbing. Nos. 13 and 14 back each other, and are similar to those in the 
 archives of the Academy. Nos. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, and 20 are portraits of 
 Easter Island natives as they now dress, in the employ of the mission here. 
 Nos. 21 and 22 back each other. No. 23 is a photograph taken at the request 
 of the Bishop, some time since. I have procured two copies to send to you, 
 because it is interesting. The gray-bearded priest in the center is one of two 
 priests who were formerly on Easter Island, and who are accused by a portion 
 
SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 323 
 
 of the islanders of causing that act of vandahsm, the destruction of a great 
 many of the records. On each side of him stand the two husbands of the two 
 women, and the fathers of the two small children, whose mothers hold them in 
 their arms. I have had the portraits of the two women taken larger, (Nos. 19 
 and 20) so that you can better see their features, and also the husband of one of 
 them, (No. 19) who is No. 16, in order that you may see his features. The other 
 one refused to be taken. In No. 23 you also may see, in the hands of another 
 priest, one of the blocks from which I have had two of the photographs taken. 
 You may also see in the hands and on the persons of different natives, some of 
 the idols, paddles, and implements u.sed by the heathen priests in their worship. 
 
 "Both the Bishop and myself would be extremely pleased if you would send 
 us a copy of the Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences, containing 
 my letters on this affair, to be preserved as a souvenir of passing events, and as 
 containing in a printed form the information which I and others have collected. 
 
 "Mr. C. B. Hoare, the photographer here, wishes me to state that he will 
 preserve the negatives from which all these photographs have been taken, and 
 if you or any of your friends wish any more, he will be able to furnish them at a 
 much lower price than he is obliged to charge for these. 
 
 " I have presented to the Bishop, in your name, a copy of each of the photo- 
 graphs, as some compensation to him for his kindness and trouble. I feel cer- 
 tain that I shall receive your approbation for so doing. 
 
 " I have retained a copy of each of the photographs, numbered and marked 
 precisely like yours, so that if you need any more explanations, or wish to order 
 any one or more of them, you need but state its number, when I will look at 
 mine, and understand you perfectly. 
 
 "Yours, etc., 
 
 "Thomas Croft." 
 
 The following is a transcript of the article mentioned in the foregoing 
 letter. The number of Harper s Weekly in which it appears further 
 embellishes the article with a wood ctit \ery little short of a page in size, 
 from which it appears that Lieutenant Viand's crayon was as fanciful 
 as his pen. While the information as to events on Easter Island may 
 not be wholly trustworthy, the extract may possess an extraneous 
 interest as one of the earliest productions of Pierre Loti. 
 
 "M. Julien Viaud, an officer of the French frigate Florida, has published an 
 interesting account of a recent exploration of Easter Island, in the Pacific 
 Ocean. This island is rarely visited either by Americans or Europeans; but 
 if M. Viand's pen and pencil do not exaggerate, it lately possessed some of the 
 most remarkable rehcs of an extinct race, civilization, and religion ever dis- 
 covered in the New World. The Florida anchored off Easter Island one fine 
 morning, and was immediately boarded by the captain of a whaling ship lying 
 there, who informed the captain of the frigate that a Dane was living on the 
 island, and that the native inhabitants numbered about five hundred, the Dane 
 being the only European there. The captain of the whaler was accompanied 
 by a native islander, apparently not more than twenty-five years of age; his 
 slight, but well proportioned figure was nearly nude, and tattoed in a very rude 
 manner, the tattooing, consisting of broad straight hues interspersed with 
 dehneations of birds, so completely covering the body as nearly to conceal the 
 original color of the skin. His lips were tattooed blue, and his face was dis- 
 figured by the appHcaticu of a kind of red clay mixed with oil. In his dark, 
 bushy hair were fastened plumes, quills, and tufts of feathers. His eyes were 
 immoderately large, and had a soft, melancholy expression. His name was 
 
324 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 Pdt^ro. He did not remain long on board, but after entertaining the crew 
 with several fantastic melodies, departed, accompanied by M. Viaud, who with 
 him entered the skiff, and sailed toward the island. No sooner had these two 
 landed on the beach than a crowd of tattooed savages issued from the smallest 
 imaginable huts, brandishing shapeless grimacing idols, and spears pointed 
 with flint. The natives immediately surrounded the officer, but evinced no 
 signs of a hostile disposition. He noticed that they possessed a mild, timid 
 expression of countenance, in spite of the rude tattooing, which imparted a 
 fierce and malevolent aspect. The islanders, in turn, scanned the stranger 
 with evident curiosity, and forming a circle around him, made gestures and 
 demonstrations of a most extraordinary nature. They first poised their bodies 
 in surprising attitudes, and chanted a plaintive, lugubrious melody. Suddenly 
 the rhythm grew more animated, the languid tones changed to loud and harsh 
 vociferations, and ended in a frantic, maniacal dance. No pictorial illustration 
 could convey any but a faint idea of the scene. There was something in their 
 movements inconceivably wild and grotesque. They moved about, gesticu- 
 lating wildly, and singing in an outlandish manner, with uncouth voices, modu- 
 lated to suit savage ears. The wild songs were sometimes slow and solemn, 
 then rapid and shrill, and as abruptly ended and all hushed. 
 
 " Before returning to the frigate, the officer explored a large tumulus on the 
 island. There, upraised above the dead, were mounds of stones like Gaelic 
 cromlechs, tall monuments, and immense stone statues. One of the latter, 
 which had fallen, measured twenty-seven feet long, and eight feet across the 
 breast and shoulders. Opposite the tumulus was a tiny spot of ground cov- 
 ered with a wreck of coral rock and thin transparent shells. This granulated 
 mass was of well defined whiteness, with the exception of a part which was 
 beautifully variegated with a fine trituration of rose coral. 
 
 " Previous to the execution of an act of vandaHsm purposed by the admiral 
 of the frigate, M. Viaud revisited the tumulus, his purpose this time being to 
 make crayon sketches of some of the enormous statues that were standing 
 or lying on every side. This done, a detachment of officers and men were 
 sent in the ship's boat to the island. It was proposed to overthrow the huge 
 stone figures, demoHsh them, and transport the fragments to France. The 
 officers and crew landed, and at the signal call marched to the place designated. 
 On arriving there they at once commenced the work of destruction. An inde- 
 scribable scene followed. The colossal pillars and statues were loosened from 
 their foundations and broken into spHnters. Crowds of natives assembled, 
 and animated by the example set before them, they too displaced the images, 
 leveled the monuments, and mutilated the statues of stone. At intervals the 
 islanders would dance wildly about, at the same time making the place resound 
 with savage yells. One native alone of the entire population stood grimly 
 aloof, ruefully contemplating the scene. His hair was bristling with black, 
 sombre plumes. It was the old chief of the island. An hour passed; every 
 relic of antiquity lay prostrate on the ground. The detachment withdrew to 
 the water's edge, carrying the sphnters and fragments, which were to be trans- 
 ferred to the deck of the frigate." 
 
 [From "The Beginnings of Writing,"by Dr. Walter James Hoffman (New York : D.Appleton 
 & Co., 1895), page 29.] 
 
 The natives of the Easter Islands were possessed of a system of elaborate 
 picture writing. Pieces of hard wood from four to six inches in length and 
 half as broad were prepared by making parallel shallow grooves, in which the 
 delicate outlines of human figures, animate forms and plants were incised. 
 
SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. .^25 
 
 The ridges between the grooves prevented the figures from becoming defaced 
 by friction. The most interesting point in connection with these records is 
 that the initial character is at the lower left hand corner, the succeeding ones 
 running towards the right side, at the end of which the specimen must be turned 
 upside down and the reading continued until the end is reached, when the 
 record is again held as at the beginning. This, then, is in the style of the 
 ancient Greek boustrophedon. 
 
 [From Ellis' "Polynesian Researches," vol. 3, chapter 11.] 
 Two degrees farther from the equator, and rather more than twenty degrees 
 nearer the American continent, an island is situated, which has attracted 
 considerable notice from most of the navigators who have prosecuted their 
 discoveries in the Pacific. It was discovered by Roggewein, on Easter day, 
 1722, and called Easter Island. 
 
 This is a small hilly island, bearing evident marks of volcanic origin, or of 
 having been subject to the action of subterraneous fire. The hills are conical, 
 and were by Kotzebue supposed to resemble those of Hawaii. Nothing can 
 be more contradictory than the descriptions different voyagers have given of 
 the appearance of this island. Some as in Roggewein's account, and that of 
 La Perouse, representing it as rich and fertile; others, as Forster, describing 
 it as parched and desolate. The population, which La Perouse estimated at 
 about 2,000, is supposed by Kotzebue to have increased; by others they are 
 said to have decreased, and not to exceed i ,200. The inhabitants are evidently 
 part of the race which has spread itself extensively over the isles of the Pacific, 
 and they evince that propensity to licentiousness and theft which mark the 
 larger communities. 
 
 The most remarkable objects in Easter Island are its monuments of stone- 
 work and sculpture, which, though rude and imperfect, are superior to any 
 found among the more numerous and civilized tribes inhabiting the South 
 Sea Islands. These monuments consist in a number of terraces or platforms, 
 built with stones, cut and fixed with great exactness and skill, forming, though 
 destitute of cement, a strong durable pile. On these terraces are fixed colossal 
 figures or busts. They appear to be monuments erected in memor>^ of ancient 
 kings or chiefs, as each bust or column had a distinct name. One of these, 
 of which Forster took the dimensions, consisted of a single stone twenty feet 
 high and five wide, and represented a human figure to the waist ; on the crown 
 of the head a stone of cylindrical shape was placed erect, this stone was of a 
 different color from the rest of the figure, which appeared to be formed of a 
 kind of cellular lava. In one place seven of these statues or busts stood 
 together; one, which they saw lying on the ground, was twenty-seven feet 
 long and nine in diameter. The largest, however, that La Perouse saw, was 
 fourteen feet six inches high and seven feet six inches in diameter. The 
 inhabitants of many of the northern and eastern islands make stone represen- 
 tations of their deities and of their departed ancestors, but none equal in size 
 to those found on Easter Island. When Cook visited this island the natives 
 appeared to possess but few means of subsistence and to inhabit very small 
 and comfortless dwelUngs. A greater abundance appeared when they were 
 subsequently visited by the French navigator; their habitations appeared more 
 comfortable, one of which was three hundred and ten feet long and ten feet wide. 
 
326 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 (From "Oceanic, ou cinquieme partiedu raonde, " byG. L. Domeny de Rienzi, 
 vol. 2 (1843), page 281.] 
 
 Nous comprendrons sous le nom de Sporades Oc^aniennes I'lle Vaihou ou 
 de Piques et I'lle Sala y Gomez, les deux terres les plus recul^es de la Polyn^sie. 
 Nous allons d'abord decrire la premiere. 
 
 L'lle Vaihou est situ6e (extremity nord-est), selon Beechey, par 27° 6' 28" 
 de latitude sud, et 1 1 1° 32' 42" de longitude est; elk est de forme triangulaire 
 et a environ cinq lieues dans sa plus grand largeur: son port, qu'on nomme la 
 bale de Cook, est par 27° 9' latitude sud, et 1 1 1° 45' longitude est. Le point 
 culminant de I'ile s'eleve a onze cents pieds environ au-dessus de la mer. 
 
 Hidi-Hidi (CEdidee), Taitien qui accompagnait Cook, r^suma parfaitement 
 I'impression que laisse Vaihou. Taata maitai, wenoua ino, dit-il; les hommes 
 bons, la terre mauvaise. En effet, tout annongait une ancienne civihsation 
 perdue par les habitants actuels : c'est que la sterility avait change la face de 
 ce pays. Cook a estim6 la population de cette ile de six a sept mille 4mes; 
 la Perouse a deux mille, et Beechey a douze cent soixante. Selon Roggeween, 
 leur taille est gigantesque; selon Beechey, elle ne d^passe pas cinq pieds sept 
 pouces et demi anglais. Un navigateur (je crois que c'est la Perouse) pretend 
 qu'ils vivent en communaute de biens et de femmes. 
 
 Cette ile, dont les differents noms europ^ens ont la m^me signifcation, et 
 que les anglais et les Am^ricains appellent Easter's-Island, les Frangais lie de 
 Piques, et les naturels Vaihou, fut decouverte le jour de Piques, le 6 avril 
 1722, par la division hollandaise aux ordres de I'amiral Roggeween, qui la 
 baptisa du nom de Paasen (Piques), en I'honneur de la solennit^ du jour. 
 
 A peine cette division ^tait-elle en vue de cette ile, qu'un naturel d'une 
 taille £levee, d'une physionomie agreable, vint vers elle sur une pirogue, et 
 monta a bord sans fagon. Cet homme, veritable pasquin, grimacier comme 
 un polichinelle, repondit a I'accueil amical qu'on lui fit par toutes sortes de 
 singeries. II copiait tout ce qu'il voyait faire et il amusa beaucoup I'equipage. 
 On lui fit quelques presents qu'il suspendit a son cou; il mangea avec grand 
 appetit les aliments qu'on lui offrit; mais au lieu de boire le vin qu'on lui 
 donna, il se le jeta dans les yeux. Plus d'un matelot rit de bon coeur, tout en 
 blasph^mant contre le drole qui faisait, selon eux, si peu de cas du jus divin. 
 Cette hospitality lui allait a merveille; mais ses h6tes ne se souciaient guere 
 d'une plus longue visite d'une sauvage dont ils ne pouvaient dexdner les inten- 
 tions qui pouvaient etre hostiles; aussi on eut toutes les peines du monde k 
 lui faire abandonner ses nouvelles connaissances, et a le faire descendre dans sa 
 pirogue, lorsque le soir fut venu. II dut pourtant se r^soudre a cette separation, 
 qui dut ^tre touchante de sa part, si Ton en juge par I'obstination qu'il mit ^ 
 y consentir. II retourna enfin vers la terre, en criant de toute la force de ses 
 poumons: Odorraga! Odorraga! C'^taient vraisemblablement ses adieux. 
 
 On ne sait pas au juste quel r^cit il fit a ses compatriotes de sa reception 
 sur le navire hollandais, et s'il tenta leur cupidite ou excita d'injustes soupgons 
 sur les intentions des Europeens, mais le lendemain, quand la division mouilla 
 devant I'ile, sur la plage qui etait semee d'idoles, une foule curieuse et ^tonnee 
 circulait sur le rivage. Leur physionomie sembla aux Hollandais moins heu- 
 reuse que celle du sympathique arlequin de la veille, et ils crurent n'engager 
 qu'avec defiance des communications avec ces insulaires. La suite justifia la 
 perspicacity des nouveaux debarques. On n'a jamais pu savoir comment 
 
SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 327 
 
 commen^a la lutte; un coup de fusil fut tire; un insulaire tomba roidc mort. 
 Ce coup de fusil alluma la guerre. Roggcwcen desccndit lui-ni^mc h la t6tc 
 de cent cinquante hommes, tant soldats que marins, ct fit feu sur la multitude, 
 qui avait I'outrecuidance de repousser par la force dcs h6tcs qui kur faisaicnt 
 I'honneur de leur rendre visite, et cela sans respect pour la solcnnit^- des 
 saintes f^tes de Paques. II y a un \'ieux proverbe: Le bon p^tit pour le 
 m^chant. H61as! les Hollandais eurent la douleur de rcconnaitre, au nonibre 
 des victimes de cette premiere d6charge, leur bon ami I'arlcquin de la veillc. 
 
 Les indigenes, qui n'avaient pas compris le hollandais, comprirent cette Icgon 
 de politesse; ils s'y montrerent sensibles; et pour t^moigner il Icurs h6tcs 
 toute leur reconnaissance de leurs bont^s, ils se h^terent de venir deposcr b. 
 leurs pieds tout ce qu'ils avaient de plus pr^cieux, armes, presents, provisions 
 de toutes sortes; ils pousserent m^me la complaisance jusqu'ii leur amencr 
 leurs femmes, et a les forcer de coucher a bord. 
 
 Depuis cet dchange de politesse, la bonne harmonic r^gna entre les Ivuropdens 
 et les insulaires. Ceux-ci trouvaient qu'ils n'y avaient rien gagn<5 ; les drag^cs 
 dont le parrain de leur lie avait cru devoir accompagner son bapt^me, leur 
 semblaient trop ameres pour en chercher de nouvelles. En consequence, les 
 Hollandais visiterent leur ile; la terre y ^tait bien cultiv^e, les champs y dtaient 
 clos et distincts, et chaque famille occupait un hameau. Les habitations, 
 form^es de pieux fichus en terre et d'un mortier d'argile ou de limon, avec unc 
 couverture de chaume, ^taient larges de huit ou dix pieds et longues de quar- 
 ante k soixante. 
 
 Les naturels leur semblerent vifs, alertes, et d'une physionomie douce, sou- 
 mise, agreable, modeste, presque timide: quelques-uns ^taient presque blancs, 
 mais la plupart avaient le teint d'un jaune fonc^, et leur corps etait convert de 
 dessins d'animaux et d'oiseaux. 
 
 Suivant la relation de la decouverte, ils pr^paraient leurs aliments dans des 
 pots de terre; ce qui, si le fait est vrai, annoncerait une Industrie assez avanc^e. 
 
 Quant aux femmes, les Europ6ens les trouverent passablement jolies, et ils 
 en ^prouverent toutes sortes de prevenances. 
 
 Les idoles de Vaihou dtaient des statues colossales tailldes dans la pierre. 
 ayant quelque configuration humaine, et environn^es d'une aire pavde en 
 pierres blanches. Les naturels ne les regardaient qu'avec une profonde vene- 
 ration, et se tenaient en foule et assidument aupr^s d'ellcs; parmi eux on dis- 
 tinguait divers personnages ayant des boucles d'oreilles, la t^te rasde, et un 
 bonnet de plumes noires et blanches, et que I'amiral Roggeween a cru ^tre leurs 
 pr^tres. 
 
 Le navigateur hollandais ne put faire que de courtes observations sur Vaihou. 
 d'ou il fut force de partir le lendemain de crainte d'un vent d'ouest. Depuis 
 cette dpoquc aucun Europeen n'avait visite cette !le, lorsque Cook s'y arr^ta 
 huit jours au mois de mars 1774, et y recueillit facilement toutes les notions 
 qu'il pouvait d^sirer. Les naturels, instruits par une triste expdnence de ce que 
 coutait la guerre avec les Europ^ens, ne s'opposerent pas cette fois h leur visite. 
 
 Ils y trouverent partout les hommes beaucoup plus nombreux que les femmes 
 et cette disproportion les frappa m6me tellement, que, scion Forster, ce sexe 
 aurait 6t6 graduellement en d^croissant. II est probable qu'elles sc cachaient. 
 Cette erreur lui en fit commettre sans doute une autre dans revaluation de la 
 population, dont 11 n'a port6 le chiffre qu'a neuf mille Ames. In laitien. 
 
328 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 nommd Hidi-Hidi (CEdid^e), qu'ils avaient a bord, servit d'interpr^te aux 
 Anglais et facilita un peu leurs rapports avec les insulaires, dans le langage 
 desquels Forster a remarqud quelque ressemblance avec un dialecte de la 
 langue des habitants de Taiti. Selon Cook, ils appelaient leur ile Teapi, et 
 selon Forster ils I'appelaient Vaihou, qui est en effet son veritable nom. Ils 
 vivaient alors sous la direction d'un chef nomm^ Tohi-Tai, dont le pouvoir 
 tres-restreint consistait a donner plut6t des conseils que des ordres. 
 
 Les hommes ^taient tatoues de la tete aux pieds ; les femmes I'^taient beau- 
 coup moins, mais les deux sexes avaient le corps reconvert d'une couleur rouge 
 ou blanche. Les hommes n' avaient ordinairement pour vetement qu'un 
 tablier court attach^ autour des reins au moyen d'une corde; d'autres, et en 
 g^n^ral les femmes, ^taient revetus d'une grande piece d'^toffe qui leur envelop- 
 pait tout le corps, et avaient les jambes couvertes d'une piece plus petite. C^ 
 et la se rencontraient des hommes ayant une sorte de diademe garni de plumes 
 sur la t^te ; les femmes portaient un bonnet en paille et pointu par le haut ; tons 
 avaient les lobes des oreilles extremement allonges, parfois jusqu'a deux ou 
 trois pouces de longueur, et orn^s ordinairement de touffes de duvet blanc, de 
 plumes et d'anneaux de di verses substances. 
 
 Leurs cases, dont la porte ^tait si basse qu'on n'y entrait qu'en rampant, 
 ^taient de veritables chenils de la largeur de six a huit pieds et de la hauteur de 
 cinq ou six. Files consistaient en des batons fichus en terre a quelque distance 
 les uns des autres, recourb^s ensemble a leur sommet pour former la charpente, 
 et reconverts en feuilles de chaume. Comme on leur interdit I'entree de plusi- 
 eurs autres, construites en terre et recouvertes en pierres, ils supposerent que 
 c'dtaient des tombeaux 
 
 Rien ne saurait donner une id6e exacte des singuliers monuments qui exist- 
 aient naguere a Vaihou, et que les Hollandais avaient pris pour des idoles. 
 Cook les examina avec soin sur plusieurs points de I'ile. C'^taient des effigies 
 ayant des yeux en ellipse places en travers de la tete, un nez sans front, un cou 
 tres court, des oreilles interminables, des cheveux roides et droits, des ^paules 
 k peine indiqu^es, et au-dessus de ce buste un appendice en pierre de la forme la 
 plus bizarre, et ayant quelque ressemblance avec le psenth, coiffure des dieux 
 ^gyptiens. Tel ^tait le genre de ces monuments elev^s a la m^moire des plus 
 grands hommes du pays. Les statues etaient hautes tantot de dix, tantot de 
 quinze, tantot de vingt pieds, et souvent le tiers de ces statues n'etait forme d'un 
 bonnet cylindrique dont le diametre avait quatre a cinq pieds. Les naturels en 
 interdisaient toujours I'approche aux Anglais. lis donnaient communement a 
 ces statues les noms de Tomo-Ai, Tomo-Eri, Houhou, IMaraheina, Oum.a-Riva, 
 Winapou, sans doute les chefs auxquels ils etaient consacres, et ils les confon- 
 daient tons sous la denomination de Anga-Tabou, qui signifait peut-etre monu- 
 ments consacres ou qu'on doit revdrer. Aujourd'hui les habitants ne construi- 
 sent que de simples mausolees en pierre en I'honneur des morts. Les monu- 
 ments vus par Cook etaient tres-anciens, et il est a supposer que la decadence 
 de Tile a empeche les habitants d'entreprendre des travaux gigantesques de ce 
 genre. 
 
 Forster trouva I'ile Vaihou g^n^ralement couverte de pierres brunes, noires 
 et rougedtres, de nature spongieuse et d'origine ^videmment volcanique. Des 
 touffes de feuilles extremement glissantes Etaient les seules preuves de sa v6g€- 
 tation. Parfois, se pr^sentait un sol de tuf ferrugineux, oii la roche ^tait si 
 
SUNDRY N0TICP:S OK THE ISLAND. 1^29 
 
 compacte qu'il ti'y germait ni herbes, ni plaiitcs. IClle lui parut pen suscepti- 
 ble de fertility. Bien qu'il rapporte que les naturcls avaicnt dcs pirogues, il uc 
 rencontra pas un arbre, k moins qu'on ne veuille donncr ce nom h cpiekiucs 
 tiges d'Hibiscus populneus, chetif arbrisseau d'uu bois blanc ct cassant, i-t donl 
 la feuille ressemble a celle du fr^ne, ou bien h des muriers a papier, dont les iusu- 
 laires tiraient parti pour faire leurs ^toflfes, et a une especc de mimosa au bois 
 rouge, dur et pesant, mais dont la tige tortue, rabougrie, dpaisse de trois pouces, 
 atteint rarenient plus de sept pieds de hauteur. II est done tr^s-probable que 
 les observations du savant Forster furent incompletes. 
 
 Les oiseaux ^talent pen nombreux et la p^che pen abondante dans ccs par- 
 ages; les poules ^taient le seul animal domestique de Tile, mais elles dtaicnt 
 rares, petites et maigres. Les Anglais presumerent que les habitants se nour- 
 rissaient de rats. Leurs plantes consistaient en ignames, en patates, en cit- 
 rouilles, en bananiers, en cannes a sucre et en une espece de solanum ou morellc. 
 Quoique d^pourvus d'eau, ils les entretenaient tres-bien. II n'y avait dans 
 I'ile ni torrent, ni ruisseau, ni source, et ils se contentaient, pour boire, de I'eau 
 f^tide qu'ils puisaient dans une mare. 
 
 Apres la P^rouse, plusieurs marins aventuriers se permirent toutes sortes 
 de violences k regard des habitants de cette ile. Le schooner le Nancy de 
 New London, qui p^chait des phoques sur I'ile Masafuero, dont les fourrures 
 se vendent tr^s-bien a Canton, alia recruter des matelots b. Vaihou. Ces 
 hommes, enlev^s de force, se jeterent k la mer, et les aventuriers n'araen^rent 
 que des femmes a Masafuero. D'autres descentes exciterent une indignation 
 g^n^rale parmi les indigenes, et tous les baleiniers qui s'y pres^nterent depuis, 
 furent, avec raison, fort mal accueillis. 
 
 C'est ainsi que Kotzebiie, qui ignorait ces justes motifs d'irritation contre 
 les Europeens, tomba dans une sorte de guet-apens, quand il eut mouill6, le 
 28 mars 18 16, devant Vaihou, avec son petit na\nre le Rurick. A son arriv^e, 
 les naturels lui avaient fait le plus cordial accueil, lui offrant des presents, 
 ^changeant quelques productions de I'ile pour de petits morceaux de fer; mais 
 quand les Russes voulurent debarquer, ils les cernerent et les volerent indigne- 
 ment. lis les assaillirent d'une grele de pierres, et les forcerent de se rem- 
 barquer. Kotzebiie ne put done observer Vaihou ; seulement il remarqua que 
 les statues avaient ^te renvers^es de leurs pi6destaux. 
 
 Voici, du reste, de quelle maniere Choris, dessinateur de I'exp^dition, fait 
 le r^cit de I'expedition du Rurick. 
 
 "Le 16 mars, de bon matin, nous eumes connaissance de I'lle de Pilques.ou 
 Vaihou. On voyait sur la cote septentrionale des espaces qui avaient I'air 
 d'etre couverts d'arbres, mais ce n'^taient probablement que des bananiers. 
 Bientot on apergut, a I'aide des lunettes d'approche, les monuments dont 
 Cook et la P^rouse ont parle; ensuite on d^couvrit de la fumee dans plusieurs 
 endroits. Nous marchions lentement, de sorte que nous n'attcignimcs qu'ii 
 midi la baie de Cook. 
 
 "Deux pirogues chetives, pourvues de balanciers, et portant chacune deux 
 hommes, s'avancerent vers nous. Les hommes nous faisaicnt dcs signes et 
 poussaient des cris en montrant la terre, et tenant des filets de p^che h la main. 
 Malgre toutes nos invitations, ils refuserent de s'approcher, et bientfit lis 
 rebrousserent chemin. . 
 
 " On envoya aussit6t un canot pour sonder la baie et trouver un mouillagc. 
 Les insulaires ^talent rassembles en foule sur le rivage. Un grand nombrc se 
 
330 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 jeterent a la nage, et apporterent des bananes, des ignames, des Cannes k sucre, 
 qu'ils echangerent centre du fer; ils ne faisaient pas grand cas des bagatelles 
 qu'on leur offrait. Un insulaire, apres avoir requ des ciseaux, qui ^taient le 
 prix des bananes qu'il tenait a la main, se mit a fuir sans avoir livr6 sa denr^e; 
 on I'appela inutilement. Ses camarades, qui entouraient le canot, semblaient 
 se moquer dc nos gens, de sorte que I'officier qui commandait Tembarcation 
 fut enfin oblige de tirer a plomb sur le fuyard. Celui-ci jeta les fruits, et se 
 hata de gagner la terre ; ses camarades le suivirent. 
 
 " L'aspect de I'ile 6ta.it assez aride; toutefois elle nous parut moins miserable 
 qu'a Cook et a la P^rouse. Toutes les pentes des hauteurs ^taient partagdes 
 en champs plantes de diff^rents v^getaux, dont les nuances produisaient un 
 effet tres-agrdable ; sans doute ils doivent aux bienfaits de I'cxp^dition fran- 
 QSiise, commandee par la Perouse, plusieurs plantes utiles qu'ils cultivent 
 aujourd'hui. 
 
 " On apercevait de tons c6t^s des hommes qui couraient au rivage ; la plupart 
 ^taient nus ; il y en avait cedependant quelques-uns qui portaient des especes de 
 manteaux jaunes et blancs de diflf^rentes dimensions. 
 
 "Des que nous eumes laiss^ tomber I'ancre, deux canots, montes par vingt- 
 deux hommes bien armes, se dirigerent vers la terre. Nous nous en appro- 
 chions, lorsque les insulaires se mirent a nous jeter des pierres; les uns criaient, 
 les autres nous faisaient des gestes menagants. Le rivage 6tait convert au moins 
 desix cents hommes, qui avaient I'airde vouloir s'opposeranotre d^barquement. 
 On tira quelques coups de fusil a poudre ; alors on en vit un grand nombre se 
 refugier derriere les rochers; le bruit pass6, quand ils reconnurent n'avoir 
 point de mal, ils sortirent de leur cachette, en riant et se moquant de nous. 
 
 "On ne pouvait pas raisonnablement se venger des plaisanteries de ces 
 grands enfants; mais comme on avait le plus grand d^sir de communiquer avec 
 eux, il fallut, puisqu'ils nous refusaient de nous laisser aller chex eux, tacher de 
 les attirer a nous. On leur montra done des outils de fer. Les plus hardis se 
 jeterent a I'eau, nous apporterent des fruits; cedependant ils ne cessaient pas de 
 montrer de la crainte. Enfin, quand ils virent qu'on leur payait bien leurs 
 fruits, ils Echangerent contre notre fer des filets et un petit poulet. Leur pro- 
 vision EpuisEe, ils retournerent a terre. Nous leur fimes signe de s'Eloigner du 
 rivage. lis nous comprirent tres-bien, et nous d^barquames. Toutefois, 
 comme il 6ta.it Evident que ce peuple n'avait pas de bonnes dispositions pour 
 nous, nous rest^mes a peine cinq minutes a terre. D'ailleurs le ressac etait 
 trop fort, et nos canots auraient couru des dangers. 
 
 " Nous ne vimes pas sur le rivage de la baie les statues dont parlent les voya- 
 geurs qui nous ont precEdEs dans cette ile, et, a I'exception d'un batiment haut 
 de sept pieds, construit en petites pierres, et dans lequel on pouvait entrer en 
 rampant par une ouverture pratiquEe sur le c6t6, nous n'aper^umes rien de 
 remarquable, et rien ne nous indiqua que ce fut une habitation humaine. A 
 droite du lieu du debarquement, et a deux cents pas environ du bord de la mer, 
 s'Elevaient un grand nombre de piliers hauts de trois a quatre pieds, construits 
 d'une seule pierre, et surmontEs d'une dalle de couleur blanche. 
 
 " Parmi la foule des insulaires qui avaient convert le rivage, et dont le nombre 
 s'Elevait a pen pres a neuf cents, nous ne distingudmes que deux femmes. Un 
 seul homme avait une massue en forme de spatule et ornEe de ciselures. II 
 Etait inutile de s'obstiner a visiter cette ile malgrE la volontE des habitants; en 
 consequence on fit voile au coucher du soleil. " 
 
 Depuis Kotzebiie, il n'y a guere que Beechey qui ait donnE de nouveaux 
 renseignements sur I'ile Vaihou, bien que son dEbarquement n'ait pas eu plus de 
 succes que celui que nous venons de raconter. II la visita en 1826, en longeant 
 
SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 331 
 
 de pres la partie septentrionale, imparfaitemcnt rcconnue par scs dcvancicrs, 
 et en observant sa charpente avec plus d'attention. II reniarciua dcs cratt^rcs 
 ^teints et reconverts de verdure, except^ un seul vers la pointe nord-cst. 
 
 Une grande aridity r^gnait sur les coteaux, et les vallons lui parurent mal 
 cultiv^s. II distingna dans I'un de ces vallons un morai avcc scs quatrc idolcs 
 sur une plate-forme, quelques grandes cases environndes dc quclciucs pclitcs 
 cases souterraines, et un grand enclos en pierres surniontd d'autres picrrcs 
 blanchies, k demi cachdes par des bananiers. Pendant tout cet exanicn autour 
 de I'ile, Beechey avait vu une foule de naturels, dont les uns dtaicnt nus et 
 ne portaient que le maro, et les autres avaient un manteau jetd sur I'dpaule, 
 ddcrire en petit la m^me ligne que lui, en le suivant continuellemcnt h tcrre 
 jusqu'au mouillage de Cook, ou il envoya deux canots bien armds pour dtablir 
 les communications avec eux. lis furent accueillis avec les m^mcs dispositions 
 amicales dont on avait us6 vis-a-vis Kotzebiie; les naturels accoururent ii la 
 nage avec leurs femmes et des provisions a ^changer. Les canots n'dtaicnt 
 pas encore a terre, lorsqu'un de ces insulaires, apportant sa fiUe sur scs dpaules, 
 la langa au milieu des Anglais, en la recommandant bien k leur attention. 
 Cette jeune personne dtait des plus gracieuses; elle avait de beaux yeux noirs, 
 et des cheveux d'dbene flottaient sur ses dpaules. Ainsi que les autres femmes, 
 elle itsdt tatoude au-dessous des sourcils et depuis la ceinture jusqu'au genou, 
 de sorte que de loin on croyait que c'dtait un v^tement qui couvrait cette partie 
 de son corps. Cette charmante creature n'dtait pas dipour\^ue du ddfaut qui 
 caractdrisait ses compatriotes ; car aussitot qu'elle fut pres des Anglais, elle 
 s'empara sans fagon de I'habit d'un officier, et s'en drapa h son gout. 
 
 A peine les Anglais furent-ils ddbarquds qu'ils s'apergurent, un pen tard, du 
 guet-apens dans lequel ils s'dtaient jetds; les naturels les assaillircnt ct les 
 volerent. Une lutte s'engagea, dans lequelle jouerent les casse-t^te, les dards, 
 les pierres d'une c6ti, et les fusils de I'autre. L'officier Anglais se vit forcd de 
 reculer vers la chaloupe, d'ou il ordonna de faire feu ; le chef qui avait soulevd 
 cette lutte fut tud le premier. L'officier jugea cedependant que, malgrd cet 
 avantage, la place n'dtait pas tenable, et regagna le b^timent; ramenant tons 
 les hommes qui dtaient avec lui, blesses de coups de pierres. Les naturels, de 
 leur c6ti, avaient eu un homme tui, outre leur chef. 
 
 Beechey, dans son journal, a tracd le portrait de ces insulaires, qu'il croit 
 avoir beaucoup d'analogie avec les habitants de la Nouvelle-Zdlande. Le 
 portrait qu'il en fait est assez avantageux. "C'est," dit-il, "une belle race, 
 les femmes surtout, avec leur figure ovale, leurs traits rdguliers, leur front haut 
 et uni, leurs dents superbes, leur oeil noir, petit et quelque pen enfoncd. La 
 peau des naturels est un peu plus claire que celle des Malais; la forme gdndrale 
 du corps est correcte; les membres, peu musculeux, accusent pourtant de 
 Tagihtd et de la vigueur; les cheveux, d'un noir de jais, ne grisonnent que 
 fort tard." 
 
332 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 [From "Die Inscln des stillen Oceans," by Carl E. Meinicke; zweiter Theil, 1876, p. 228.] 
 
 Endlich liegen 15 bis 20 Grade ostlicher noch zwei kleine Inseln, die ostlich- 
 sten aller derjenigen, welche zu schildern ich hier unternommen habe. Die 
 wichtigste derselben ist die westliche, Rapanui (Grossrapa) bei Cook Waihu 
 Oder Teapi, wahrscheinlich zuerst von dem Flibustier Davis 1687 entdeckt und 
 von Roggeveen 1722 Paascheyland (Osterinsel) benannt, spater besonders von 
 Cook, la Perouse, Beechey, Palmer und Gana erforscht. Sie liegt 250 M. O. 
 von Mangarewa und 500 IVI. W. von der Kiiste Amerikas und hat die Form 
 eines rechtwinkligen Dreiecks ; die grosste Lange betragt iiber 3M., der Umfang 
 9, der Inhalt etwas iiber 2 Q.-M. Die Kiistcn der Insel sind ohne Einschnitte 
 und Hafen, nirgends linden die Schiffe Schutz, wenn auch der Meeresboden sich 
 allmahlich und regelmassig herabsenkt; auch sind nur wenige gute Landungs- 
 platze, und die Landung ist stets sehr beschwerhch. Das Innere ist vol! 
 niedriger Berge, die sich allmahlich zu den Kiisten herabsenken ; der hochste 
 im Osttheilder Insel hat 403 M. Hohe. Das Gestein dieser Berge ist vulkanisch, 
 besonders Trachyt, Lava von verschiedenen Farben, auch Obsidian; wohl 
 erhaltene Kjater und Mineralquellen fmden sich noch, allein die vulkanische 
 Thatigkeit scheint schon seit langer Zeit ganz erloschen zu sein. Der Boden 
 erscheint viel dtirrer und rauher, als er es in Wirkhchkeit ist; er ist iiberwieg- 
 end felsig und besonders mit einzelnen losen vStiicken rauher Lava bedeckt, 
 aber an den Abhangen und in den Thalern durch die Auflosung des Gesteins 
 fruchtbar und ergiebig. Frisches Wasser ist nicht haufig und findet sich nur 
 in Siimpfen und Teichen, fliessendes fehlt ganz; aber das Klima ist feucht 
 genug, um den Anbau ohne kiinstliche Bewasserung zu gestatten. 
 
 Die Fauna der Insel ist sehr arm. Von MammaHen sind Ratten haufig und 
 Ziegen eingefiilirt, sonst nur Cetaceen. Landvogel scheint es bis auf das 
 zahme Haushuhn nicht zu geben. Seevogel sind viele. An Fischen ist das 
 Meer um die Insel nicht reich; Amphibien fehlen ganz, von Insecten sind ein 
 bis zwei Kafer und Schmetterlinge, einige Centipeden, die Hausfliege in 
 Schwarmen, Mollusken sind zahlreicher. Die Vegetation hat noch ganz den 
 indischen Charakter, die Zahl der Pflanzen ist gering. Walder fehlen ganz, 
 eine Edwardsia ist das einzige baumartige Gewachs, sonst linden sich nur 
 Straucher von hochstens 10 Fuss Hohe; dies ist die Folge der Ausrottung der 
 Walder durch die Eingeborenen, an einigen Puncten haben sich noch Reste 
 der alten Walder erhalten. Die wichtigsten Pflanzen sind einige Graser, 
 Cypereen und Farrenkrauter, nachstdem Cordyline, das mid wachsende Zuck- 
 errohr; die Kokos, die es friiher gegeben hat, sind jetzt vertilgt. Das Khma 
 ist warm, doch nicht druckend, Regen fallt das ganze Jahr iiber; der vorherr- 
 schende Wind ist der Ostwind, aber im Winter (April bis October) wird er 
 ofter von Westwinden unterbrochen. 
 
 Die Nordkiiste der Insel, die von O. nach W. geht, bildet zwei grosse, offene 
 Baien, die ostliche Hangamahiku (B. espagnole), die westhche Hangakoonu 
 (B. la P^rouse), die letzte umschliesst die kleine Bucht Anakena mit einem 
 guten Landungsplatz. Vom Nordwestcap erstreckt sich die Westkiiste gegen 
 S., und an ihr liegt die Bai Hangaroa (Cooksbai), der beste Ankerplatz der 
 Insel, da er wenigstens gegen O. ganz geschiitzt ist; auch geben zwei kleine 
 sandige Buchten (Hangaroa und Hangapiko) nicht ganz unbequeme Landung. 
 An dem steil abstiirzenden Siidwestcap liegen zwei kleine Inseln, die niichste 
 (Shiprock) ist ein schroffer Fels, die andere, grossere eben, aber mit steilen 
 
SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 33.'^ 
 
 Ufern; von da geht die Siidkiiste nacli NO., den Ostwindeii kuiiz olTfii uiul 
 mit einigen Baien uiid einem guten Landungsplatz bci Waihu. Von dein 
 Inncrn dcr Insel ist wenig bekannt, da bisher nur die Krater gcnaucr gesehil 
 dert sind. Am Ostcap liegt der Krater Otu-iti, der sich in einer grosscn Ivbcne 
 erhcbt, mit einem ticfen Spalt in der ostlichen Kraterwand und eineni Teich 
 im Grande; am Nordostcap hat die Kctte Teranolianakane einen grosscn 
 Krater, der nach N. hin ebenfalls durch eine Spalte offen stcht, und dessen 
 Grund schone Pflanzungen enthalt. Der grosste Krater sclieint der sclion von 
 la P^rouse geschilderte Teranokau am Siidwestcap zu scin, der ein viertel M. 
 im Durchmesser und 600 bis 700 Fuss Tiefe hat; eine Spalte durehschncidct 
 die Wand an der Siidseite, und der Grund enthalt kleine, siisse Seen und 
 Siimpfe nebst Pflanzungen der Bewohner. O. von Hangaroa liegt der Krater 
 Teranohau mit einer Schwefelquelle an seinem Fusse und NO. von ihm cin 
 anderer Krater von 320 M. Hohe. 
 
 Die Bewohner von Rapanui sind ihrer Abkunf t nach Rarotonganer, dcnn sie 
 sprechen nicht bloss die Sprache derselben, sie habcu auch in ihren TradiLioncn 
 die Kunde von der Einwanderung ihrer Vorfahren aus Rapa erhalten. Ihr 
 Charakter zeigt allc Eigenthiimlichkeiten der Polynesier in vollstem Maase, 
 Freundlichkeit und ZutrauHchkeit, verbunden mit der Lust am Stehlen und 
 arger Liederlichkeit bei den Weibern, Tragheit, Frohsinn und Vergniigungs- 
 sucht, Freiheitsliebe ; dass sie endlich Geist und Talente sogar in sehr hcrvor- 
 stechender Weise besitzen, ist nicht zu verkennen. Ihre Zahl ist gering. Cook 
 schatzte sie nur auf 700, spatere Reisende nahmen gewohnlich 1500 an; 1868 
 waren ihrer durch die Maassregeln der peruanischen Sklavenhandler 930, 1870 
 in Folge der Pocken nur noch gegen 600. Im Aeussern kommen sie mit den 
 Tahitiern, Markesanern und Neuseelandern ganz iiberein. Die Manner sind 
 gross, stark, muskulos gebaut, ihr Korper jedoch mehr fiir Thatigkeit als fiir 
 Kraftiibung geeignet, die Frauen zart und nicht ohne Anmuth; ihre Farbc ist 
 hellbraun und besonders hell bei den Frauen, wahrend die Manner eine dunk- 
 lere Farbe als andere Polynesier haben, die Ziige sind regelmassig und ange- 
 nehm, die Stirn hoch, die Augen lebhaft und dunkel, die Nase gut gebaut, der 
 Mund mit schonen Zahnen, Haar und Bart lang und schwartz. Sie scheinen 
 gesund zu sein und leidcn weniger als andere Polynesier am Aussatz; leider 
 sind die Pocken eingefiihrt, und die Syphihs soil grossen Schaden thun. 
 
 Die Nahrung ist vorzugsweise eine vegetabile und besteht vor Allem aus 
 Pataten, dann Yams, Zuckerrohr, Bananen; von Thieren essen sie Hiihncr, 
 Ziegen, Fische, Ratten, selbst Ungeziefer verschmahen sie nicht, und die 
 Anthropophagie besteht noch jetzt. Sie kochen in den bekannten Oefcn und 
 hiiten sich beim Todten der Thiere ihr Blut zu vergiessen; ihr Getriink ist 
 Wasser, dass sie, wie friihere Reisende glaubten, auch Meerwasser trinken, ist 
 ein Irrthum, sie brauchen es bloss an der vStelle des Salzes. Die Kleidung dcr 
 Manner besteht in einem Maro aus Zeug, der an einem Giirtel von Fraucn- 
 haaren befestigt ist und nicht selten durch Krauter oder Seegras ersetzt ^^^rd. 
 dann haufig noch aus einem Mantel von Zeug (nua), der am Halse zusammcn- 
 gebunden wird; die Frauen tragen gewohnlich ein Unterkleid von Zeug, das 
 von der Mitte des Leibes lang herabgehangt, statt dessen nicht selten abcr 
 auch bloss den Maro, dann noch einen Mantel von Matte iiber die Schultcrn. 
 Das Haar haben die Manner gewohnlich abgeschnitten, die I<rauen dagcgen 
 lang Oder auf den Kopf aufgebunden, die ersten auch manchmal noch cm aus 
 
334 FASTER ISLAND. 
 
 Gras geflochtenes und mit Huhn- und Seevogelfedern besetztes Netz, die 
 zweiten geflochtene Mattenhiite mit zwei Krempen, aber diese Kopfbedeck- 
 ungen sind jetzt aiisser Gebrauch gekommen. In den Ohrlappen haben sie 
 gewohnlich grosse, bis auf die Schultern herabgezogene Locher, in die sie zu 
 Zeiten Zuckerrohrblatter oder geschnitzte .Stiicke Holz besonders bei Festen 
 stecken ; sie sclilagen diese Ohrlocher oft aucli iiber den obern Theil des Ohrs 
 oder kniipfen beide im Nacken zusammen, dazu tragen sie nocli Ringe mit 
 Muschelschalen im Ohr. Den Bart schneiden die Manner mit scharfem 
 Steinen ab. Halsbander haben sie von Muscheln und Knochen. Tattowi- 
 rung ist allgemein, bei den Mannern iiber den ganzen Korper, kunstvoll und 
 geschickt, der der Neuseelander ahnlich; die Frauen waren friiher nur im 
 Gesicht tattowirt, jetzt aber sind sie es auch iiber den Korper. Diesen bemalen 
 die Manner ausserdem noch roth, weiss und schwartz nach verschiedenen 
 Mustern, die Frauen bloss mit rother Farbe. Auch die AufschHtzung der Vor- 
 haut ist Sitte. Die Hauser sind lange, niedrige, umgekehrten Booten ahnHche 
 Hiitten, die auf Platformen von grossen, viereckigen Lavablocken stehen, 
 deren Seiten krumme lyinien bilden. Auf diesem stehen zwei Reihen Pfosten, 
 von denen die mittelsten die hochsten sind, die iibrigen allmahlich niedriger 
 werden, und die gegen einander gebogen und durch Querholzer verbunden sind; 
 iiber das Ganze hegt ein bis zum Boden reichendes Dach von Zuckerrohrblat- 
 tern, und keine andere OefTnung als ein thiirahnUches Loch fiihrt in die dunkle 
 Hiitte. Ausser diesen Wohnhausern gab es friiher, (denn jetzt baut man sie 
 nicht mehr), ahnHche sehr grosse Gebaude von bis 200 Fuss Lange mit steiner- 
 nen Seitenwanden und einem Blatterdach, die nicht, wie la P^rouse glaubte, 
 die Bevolkerung eines ganzen Dorfs aufnahmen, sondern zu Versammlungen 
 und Festen dienten. Hochst merkwiirdig sind aber noch die steinernen, halb 
 unterdie Erde gebauten Hauser von grossem Alter, in die einc schmale, niedrige, 
 abwarts gehende OefTnung fiihrt, und die sehr kunstvoll mit dicken Seitenwan- 
 den und dachziegelartig iiber einander liegenden Steinen dariiber errichtet und 
 oben mit diinnen Steinplatten bedeckt sind ; diese Hauser, deren Inneres mit 
 rohen Bildern geziert ist, sollen Wohnungen friiherer Hauptlinge gewesen sein. 
 Die Hauptbeschaftigung der Einwohner ist der Landbau, den sie friiher 
 wenigstens in ausserordentlicher Ausdehnung betrieben ; die Pflanzungen sind 
 regelmassig, sorgfaltig und mit Geschick angelegt und werden mit Gras 
 gediingt. Hauptgegenstande der Cultur sind Pataten und Yams, nachstdem 
 Taro, Bananen und Zuckerrohr, den Papiermaulbeerbaum ziehen sie hinter 
 Steinwallen zum Schutz gegen die Winde. Vom Hausthieren haben sie bloss 
 Hiihner. Fischfang treiben sie nur sehr beschrankt ; sie haben kleinmaschige 
 Netze und brauchten in friiherer Zeit auch grosse steinerne Angelhaken (rou), 
 nach Krebsen und Muscheln tauchen sie. Ihre Boote bauen sie, weil sie gros- 
 sere Baume ausser einigem Treibholz nicht besitzen, aus Holzstiicken von 
 hochstens 4 Fuss Lange und halb Fuss Breite, die sie zusammennahen und 
 kalfatern ; aber diese schmalen, bis 20 Fuss langen Boote mit erhohten Hnden 
 und Auslegern konnen sich nicht von den Kiisten entfernen, sie besitzen auch 
 so wenige, dass sie deshalb haufig, auf Rohrbiindeln schwimmend, worin sie 
 sehr erfahren sind, an die Schiffe kommen. Zeuge bereiten sie aus der Rinde 
 des Papiermaulbeerbaumes und farben sie gelb mit Curcuma und Hoheria 
 populnea; die Rinde des Paritium tiliaceum giebt Fasern zu Gurteln und 
 Netzen. Wahrhaft bewundernswerth ist im Verhaltniss zu ihren diirftigen 
 
SUNDRY NOTICES OF THE ISLAND. 335 
 
 Werkzeugen aus Knochen, Muscheln, und Stein ihre Gcschicklichkcit im 
 Schnitzen von Holz und die Herstellung dcr Bilder aus vulkanischeni Geslein, 
 vvelche letztere sie mit einem zahnartigen Meissel aus Stein ausarlx-iten. I lire 
 ubrigen Gerathe sind selir einfach; sie schlafen auf Matten und habcn cinen 
 Stein zum Kopfkissen. 
 
 Ueber ihre religiosen Ansichten sind vvir nur durftig unterrichtet. Nach den 
 Missionaren glaubten sie friiher an eine Gottheit Makemakc, die Alles, auch 
 die Menschen, geschaffen habe; daneben hatten sic nocli sogenanntc liaus- 
 gotter, die ohne Zweifel als aus den Seelen gestorbcner Vornelinier hcrvor- 
 gegangen angesehen wurden. Sie haben auch Bilder dcrselbcn, kunstvoll aus 
 Holz geschnitzt, mit monstrosen Kopfen, die Augen aus Knochen und Obsidian 
 gemacht, die in den Wohnhausern an den Dachern hingen, allein nur zu Zciten 
 Verehrung empfingen, ebenso Bilder von Thieren aller Art. Die Tenipcl wur- 
 den wohl gewohnlich durch die Begrabnissstellen vertreten ; allein es linden sich 
 auch besondere gepflasterte Platze erwahnt.die man fiir nichts Andercs halten 
 kann, mit steinernen Altaren, die in kunstvollerWeise in Form roller Mcnschcn- 
 bilder ausgehauen sind. Der Cultus bestand in Anrufung der Gottcr, deren 
 Willen der Priester erklarte, in Opfern an Lebensmitteln, auch an Menschen. 
 und in der Feier gewisser, zu bestimmten Zeiten wiederkehrcnder Feste 
 (arkauti), von denen das erste im Friihjahr 2 Monate dauerte, das zweite im 
 Somraer mit der Errichtung einer Pyramide aus Zweigen (paina) endete, das 
 dritte in den Winter fiel ; bei alien fanden Tanze, Gesange, Spiele aller Art statt. 
 Das Tapu bestand in vollster Kraft; an Gegenstanden wurde es durch klcine, 
 3 bis 4 Fuss hohe Steinhaufen bezeichnet, deren Spitze mit Kalk geweisst war. 
 
 Bei Begrabnissen sollen keine Feierlichkeiten stattlinden. Die Leiche wird 
 in Zeug oder in Rohr und Gras gewickelt und entweder in eine Felsspalte ver- 
 steckt oder gewohnlicher mit dem Kopf gegen das Meer hin auf das Papakoo 
 gelegt, eine Terrasse gewohnlich nahe am Meere, die von hohen auf der Seeseite 
 manchmal geweissten Steindammen eingefasst ist und auf oder neben der 
 kleine Haufen von oben geweissten Steinen liegen, die wahrscheinhch Graber 
 bedecken. Hierher gehoren auch die sogenannten Bildsaulen (moai) die der 
 Insel so grossen Ruf verschafft haben und seit Roggeveen's Zeit von Allen, 
 die Rapanui besucht, geschildert sind. In neuerer Zeit werden sie von den 
 Eingeborenen nicht mehr errichtet, auch sind alle mit wenigen Ausnahmen 
 jetze umgestiirzt undzerstort. Es sind eigenthchroheSaulen, aus vulkanischem 
 Gestein gehauen, von 16 bis 30 Fuss Hohe; der obere Theil der Siiule ist nicht 
 ohne Kunstfertigkeit zu eineiii Menschenkopf mit lang herabegezogenen Ohren 
 ausgearbeitet, und auf dem Scheitel ruht ein zugehauener Stein in Form einer 
 grossen Miitze. Die Saulen bestehen aus grauem Trachy t und sind in dem 
 Krater Otu-iti gemacht, wo sich noch jetzt eine unvoUendete findet, das Gestein 
 der Miitze ist die rothe Lava des Kraters Teranohau. Sie stehen fast alle an 
 den Kiisten auf Fussgestellen und diese auf viereckigen, von Stcinmauern 
 gebildeten Platformen, theils einzeln, theils viele zusammen, stets mit dem 
 Riicken gegen das Meer gewandt. Dass diese Saulen auf den Grabcrn der 
 Vornehmsten stehen, die nach ihrcm Tode vergottert sind, und Darstellungen 
 derselben sein sollen, (weshalb auch jede cinen bcsonderen Namen fuhrt), hat 
 schon Forster gesehen, und wenn friihere Reisende diese Pliitzc geradezu 
 Marae nennen, so haben sie darin vollkommen Recht ; es sind Grabplatzc, die 
 zugleich als Tempel dienten. An der Hinterseite der Bilder sind manchmal 
 
336 EASTER ISLAND. 
 
 Zeichen ausgehauen, \\4e sich deren auch an den Wanden der steinernen Hauser 
 finden. In neuester Zeit sind diinne Bretter (rohau rongorongo) von hier nach 
 Europa gekommen mit langen Reihen von eingeschnitzten Zeichen, die einer 
 Schrift so ahnlich sehen, dass man sie anfangs wirklich fiir eine polynesische 
 Hieroglyphenschrift hat halten wollen; da die Zeichen auf den Bildsaulen sich 
 auch auf diesen Inseln wiederfinden, so hat die Vermuthung, dass sie eigentHch 
 den Zweck hatten, die Genealogieen der vornehmen Haupthnge dem Gedacht- 
 niss besser einzupragen, sehr an Wahrscheinhchkeit gewonnen. 
 
 Was iiber ihreVerfassungsverhaltnisse berichtet wird, beruhtzumTheil wohl 
 auf Missverstandnissen. Sie haben einen Konig (ariki) ; urspriinghch war die 
 Wiirde erbUch, in der neuesten Zeit scheint der Einfluss der machtigen Haupt- 
 hnge so gestiegen zu sein, dass sie die Erbhchkeit abgeschaflft haben, denn sie 
 sollen sich jetzt bei dem Tode des Konigs bei dem Krater Teranokau ver- 
 sammeln, um durch Stimmenmehrheit einen unter ihnen zu seinem Nachfolger 
 zu wahlen, wobei die Candidaten nach den kleinen Inseln am Stidwestcap hinu- 
 berschwimmen miissen, um von da Seevogeleier zu holen. Jedenfalls erklart 
 eine solche Ordnung die unter ihnen stattfindenden Unruhen. Das aussere 
 Zeichen der Haupthngswiirde ist das Tragen eines langen Stocks, dessen oberes 
 Ende in einen Menschenkopf geschnitzt ist. Bei ihren Strafen vermeiden sie 
 Blut zu vergiessen und ziehen das Steinigen vor. Der Grund und Boden 
 scheint Privateigenthum zu sein, das sie durch Tapusteine bezeichnen. Friiher 
 hielt man sie fiir harmlos und friedhch, jetzt sind Kampfe unter ihnen nicht 
 selten. Sie brauchen dazu Keulen von zwei Arten, die eine, den Patupatu der 
 Maori ahnliche, die andere kiirzer und mIt daran geschnitzten Menschen- 
 kopfen, lange Speere und Wurfspiesse mit Obsidianspitzen, Steine, die sie ohne 
 Schleudern werfen; Zeichen zu geben, dient die Muscheltrompete. 
 
 Ihre Vergniigungssucht wird durch die geringe Miihe, die ihnen der Anbau 
 des Landes macht, sehr bestarkt. Tanze Heben beide Geschlechter sehr und 
 begleiten sie auch mit Liedern ; musikahsche Instrumente vverden nicht erwahnt. 
 Sie kennen eine Art Chronologic und bestimmen die IMonate nach dem Monds- 
 umlauf . Im Handel zeigen sie sich ebenso geschickt als eifrig. 
 
 Ihre Verbindungen mit den Europaern sind fiir sie bis jetzt fast nur eine 
 Quelle des Verderbens und Elends geworden. Bei ihrer Freundhchkeit und 
 Gefalhgkeit wurden sie um so leichter die Beute gewissenloser Handler; schon 
 1806 entfiihrte ein amerikanischer Fischer nach einem heftigen Gefecht viele, 
 um sie als Arbeiter zu brauchen. Solche Vorfalle haben begreifiich grosse 
 Erbitterung erregt und sie so feindselig gegen Fremde gemacht, dass sie allmah- 
 lich in den Ruf wilder, verratherischer Barbaren geriethen. 1863 griindeten 
 peruanische Menschenhandler hier ein Depot, um aus den umhegenden Archi- 
 pelen Arbeiter zusammenzuholen, und fiihrten bei dieser Gelegenheit auch den 
 grossten Thiel der Einwohner nach Peru ; als die drohende Haltung der Franz- 
 osischen Regierung die peruanischen Behorden zu ihrer Zuriicksendung bewog, 
 brachten sie leider die Keime der Blattern auf ihre Insel. 1866 hessen sich 
 kathohsche Geisthche unter ihnen nieder, denen es in kurzer Zeit gelang, sie fiir 
 das Christenthum zu gewinnen ; aber die Bekehrung ist nicht nachhaltig gewesen, 
 schon nach wenigen Jahren sahen die Missionare sich gezwungen, die Insel zu 
 verlassen, und sie haben ihre treuesten Anhanger nach Mangarewa gefiibrt. 
 
INDEX, 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 a extinction (taukete) 257 
 
 (vero) 267 
 
 ablaut 34 
 
 Eetiological explanation . . . {ahiahi) 1 87 
 
 affirmatives (ae) 185 
 
 -at, verb-formative {ho) 205 
 
 AlaiKahiki 108 
 
 alphabet, Mangareva 83 
 
 Marquesas 135 
 
 Pauraotu 51 
 
 Polynesian 11 
 
 Proto-Soraoan 15 
 
 Rapanui 13. I5 
 
 Samoan 15 
 
 Tahiti no 
 
 Anaa, visibility 50 
 
 aspirate 19, 23, 43, 82 
 
 duality 26 
 
 French error of record . . 47 
 
 frequency 22 
 
 labial 46 
 
 lingual 47 
 
 Proto-Samoan 43. 46 
 
 Rapanui 45 
 
 aspirated consonants 36 
 
 atoll, visibility 5° 
 
 Austral Group 44. 5i 
 
 autochthons 150 
 
 Baker, Shirley Waldemar 6 
 
 Barrow, John 107 
 
 " Beach-la-Mar" 9 
 
 Berreto, Dona Ysabel 130 
 
 borrowed words 3° 
 
 Bounty mutiny 107 
 
 busk 26 
 
 Caillet 82 
 
 canoe building 79 
 
 seamanship 81 
 
 Carroll, Dr. A 4 
 
 castaways 58, 63 
 
 catch 13 
 
 Catholic mission, Tahiti 1 1 
 
 clothing 310, 328, 333 
 
 Colinet, Prof 8 
 
 color-sense (.egaega) 194 
 
 (kerekere) 215 
 
 consonant aspiration 19 
 
 changeability 34 
 
 concurrence 33 
 
 final 35. (1^0)211 
 
 fixity 33 
 
 frequency 22 
 
 consonant impulse 
 
 modulants 
 
 mutation 
 
 mutes 
 
 nasals 
 
 Polynesian 
 
 reaction 
 
 selection 
 
 sibilants 
 
 spirants 
 
 uncertainty 
 
 cooee 
 
 Cook 2 
 
 Cook Group 
 
 Cooke, Dr. George H 
 
 Coombe, Florence 
 
 Croft, Thomas 
 
 Crook, William 
 
 Crose, Governor-General William 
 Cyclopean remains 
 
 Dangerous Archipelago 
 
 Delano, Capt. Amasa 
 
 dictionary quality 
 
 diffusion quality of speech 
 
 Dordillon, Mgr. I. R 
 
 Ducie Island 
 
 Duff mission voyage 
 
 ecclesiastical loan words 
 
 Elizabeth Island 
 
 English loan words 
 
 PACK. 
 
 18,19 
 
 15 
 
 37 
 
 18 
 
 •7. 19 
 
 •5 
 
 19 
 
 35 
 
 19 
 
 19 
 
 15 
 
 1 1 1 
 
 108, 130 
 
 44 
 
 8 
 
 79 
 
 318 
 
 13' 
 
 25 
 
 4.3«6 
 
 49 
 
 309 
 
 39 
 
 157 
 
 7 
 
 49 
 
 108, 130 
 
 31 
 50 
 31 
 
 •83. 
 
 / 
 
 f-h 
 
 /-extinction 
 
 /-mutation {hahie) 
 
 (hihi) 
 {kauha) 
 
 Fale o le Fe'e 
 
 Fergus, Ed 
 
 final consonants 
 
 final vowel 
 
 finger-count 
 
 fire-making 203. 321. 322 
 
 food 310.311. 312.313 
 
 diversity (inaki) 211 
 
 Fornander, Abraham '08 
 
 French loan words 3 • 
 
 priests ^ 
 
 Friederici, Capt. Georg 4. 57. 62, 80 
 
 note on slings . ..{hura) 209 
 
 Futuna consonants '5 
 
 136 
 
 37 
 
 38 
 
 199 
 
 204 
 
 214 
 
 4 
 
 133 
 
 42 
 
 32 
 
 166 
 
 g adopted for ng 
 
 337 
 
338 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Geiseler 
 
 geographical names local. 
 
 germ sound 
 
 German loan words 
 
 GiU, William Wyatt 
 
 Grimm's law 
 
 ^-portative 26 
 
 Harris, John 131 
 
 Hawaii, settlement 44 
 
 Hawaiki-raro 5 
 
 Hawaiki-runga 5 
 
 Hervey Group 44. 5 1 
 
 Heywood, Peter 107 
 
 Hotomatua 3.3" 
 
 houses 309, 325. 327. 328, 330, 334 
 
 hw 25,47 
 
 hyloglyphs 4. 3i5. 3i7. 324. 336 
 
 interrogative pronoun, neuter (aAa) 186 
 
 personal (a/) 187 
 
 Jaussen, Mgr. Tepano , 
 
 7.31! 
 
 ife-extinction 13, 20, 25, 37, 1 12 
 
 k-ng mutation 20 
 
 Kamehameha speech reform 57 
 
 kappation 13, 25, 112 
 
 Kiti te Eiranga 2 
 
 Kualii, Mele of 108 
 
 /-extinction (arovae) 190 
 
 (eo) 194 
 
 {garu) 196 
 
 {ueue) 265 
 
 /-mutation 23, 35, 38 
 
 / Nuclear Polynesian 17 
 
 labial frequency 22 
 
 mutation 37 
 
 lady 34 
 
 Lewis, Rev. Thomas 12 
 
 lingual frequency 22 
 
 mutation 37 
 
 lips, function 20 
 
 consonant use 24 
 
 liquids 136 
 
 loan words 31 
 
 London Mission in Tahiti 11 
 
 Loti, Pierre 323 
 
 Low Archipelago 49 
 
 m, first acquired 24 
 
 Melanesian variant 17 
 
 most fixed consonant 17 
 
 m-augment (aanu) 185 
 
 {manavai) 224 
 
 (maute) 227 
 
 Madisonville 132 
 
 Makatea 50 
 
 Malayan borrowed material 56 
 
 PAGB. 
 
 Mangareva, alphabet 83 
 
 association with Mar- 
 quesas 87, 88 
 
 association with Pau- 
 
 motu 88 
 
 contamination of Ra- 
 
 panui 162 
 
 dictionary 7 
 
 language examined. . 79 
 
 Marquesas, alphabet 135 
 
 annexation to the 
 
 United States. ... 132 
 
 dialects 135 
 
 dictionary 7 
 
 discovery 129 
 
 language examined. . 129 
 
 Meinecke, Carl 82, 332 
 
 Melanesian, contamination 56, 58 
 
 OT-variant 17 
 
 Melville, Herman 133 
 
 Mendaiia, Alvaro i, 129 
 
 Metalianim 4 
 
 metathesis, mutation value 26 
 
 notation 28 
 
 types 29 
 
 {agoago) 186 
 
 (ahere) 186 
 
 (egarua) 194 
 
 {hahumuhumu) 199 
 
 (noma) 234 
 
 (ragua) 246 
 
 {tahuga) 255 
 
 {tuha) 263 
 
 modulus of quality i55 
 
 Moerenhout, J. B 57 
 
 mutation 25 
 
 mutes, frequency 22 
 
 second consonants acquired 18 
 
 n-l mutation 23, 35 
 
 n-ng mutation 17. 25 
 
 name Easter Island i 
 
 nasals, first acquired 17 
 
 fixity 35 
 
 frequency 22 
 
 mutation 83 
 
 naturalized words 31 
 
 New Zealand, settlement 44 
 
 voyages 81 
 
 ng-extinction 37 
 
 ng-n mutation 17. 25 
 
 ng-k mutation 20 
 
 Nine consonants i5 
 
 Nuclear Polynesia, defined 5 
 
 homogeneous 
 
 settlement . 4° 
 
 numerals, Paumotu 58 
 
 obsolescence 56 
 
INDEX. 
 
 330 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 octopus bait (rakei) 247 
 
 odor sense (eo) 194 
 
 palatal, atrophy in Tahitian 112 
 
 earliest acquired 21 
 
 frequency 22 
 
 mutation 37.135 
 
 palate in speech 20 
 
 Paumotu, association with Tahiti 87 
 
 dictionary 7, 62 
 
 geography 49 
 
 identified elements .... 151 
 
 Mangareva element ... 63 
 
 names 49 
 
 numerals 58 
 
 Tahiti element 61 
 
 phonetic degradation 109 
 
 pi Ill 
 
 Pitcaim Island 49 
 
 Polynesian Genealogies 63 
 
 "Polynesian Wanderings" 9 
 
 population 309, 325, 326, 327, 333 
 
 Porter, Commodore David 131 
 
 pottery 327 
 
 Pratt, George 6 
 
 prayer (pure) 245 
 
 {tarotaro) 257 
 
 Proto-Samoan, defined 14 
 
 migration 40, 5 1 
 
 Rapanui 41 
 
 r Tongafiti 17 
 
 raft voyages 63, 79 
 
 Rapaiti 2, 4, 51, 63 
 
 Rapanui, abandonment of the 
 
 island 162 
 
 migration 42 
 
 name 2 
 
 settlement a distinct mi- 
 gration 164, 167 
 
 settlement of Paumotu 60 
 
 Rarotonga 82 
 
 refugee migrations 150, 160 
 
 relationship (taukete) 258 
 
 Roggeween, Jakob 1,310 
 
 Roussel, Pere 2, 6, 7, 1 1 
 
 Roussel, Prof 8 
 
 5-extinction 38 
 
 5-mutation 35 
 
 s-h 37 
 
 Salmon, Alexander 8 
 
 Samoa stream 40 
 
 Samoan alphabet 17 
 
 consonants 15 
 
 Sandwich, Earl of 2 
 
 seacraft 153 
 
 semivowel frequency 22 
 
 sense-inversion 45 
 
 PACK. 
 
 sense-invert (arero) 189 
 
 (hof) 197 
 
 (malau) 226 
 
 (maloru) 226 
 
 Uuki) 263 
 
 [uRa) 266 
 
 (varavara) 268 
 
 {varevare) 268 
 
 sibilants, frequency 22 
 
 rarity 23 
 
 sling ihura) 209 
 
 Smith, S. Percy ^ 
 
 sonant 23, 24 
 
 sound frequency 22 
 
 Southeast Polynesia 5 
 
 speech, evolution 10 
 
 organs 19 
 
 spirant, diversity 24 
 
 frequency 22 
 
 obsolescence 19 
 
 Spoonerism 28 
 
 statues 4. 309. 31 1. 312, 
 
 324.325,327.328,335 
 
 stone missile 209 
 
 surd 24 
 
 i-mutation 35 
 
 tablets, incised; see hyloglyphs. 
 
 Tahiti, alphabet no 
 
 dictionary 7 
 
 language examined 107 
 
 palatal loss 112 
 
 vowel change in 
 
 taio 107 
 
 Teapi 2 
 
 Tenae 131 
 
 Te Pito te Henua 2 
 
 Thierry, Baron Charles 133 
 
 Thomson, William J 2, 3, 4. 7. 8 
 
 thought method 39 
 
 Tikei 50 
 
 Tinian 4 
 
 tobacco (avaava) 192 
 
 Tongafiti migration 40, 43, 5 1 
 
 Tongan consonants 15 
 
 tongue functions 20 
 
 Torres Islanders 79 
 
 Tregear, Edward 7 
 
 trilithon 4 
 
 Tuamotu 49 
 
 Tubuai Group 5' 
 
 Typee I33 
 
 u, labial tendency 108 
 
 umlaut 34 
 
 unidentified speech element 55. 148 
 
 Uvea consonants '5 
 
 v-h 38 
 
340 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 v-w confusion i6 
 
 vaihu 2 
 
 Vemer's law 33 
 
 Viaud, Julien 323 
 
 Viti stream 40 
 
 vowel, change 33. 36, 1 10 
 
 doubled 12 
 
 fixity 34 
 
 frequency 22 
 
 Italian sound 12 
 
 richness 14 
 
 root element 15 
 
 PAGE 
 
 vowel, seed 15 
 
 skeleton 113 
 
 w-v confusion 
 
 wall painting 
 
 Williams, John 
 
 Wilson, Capt. James 
 
 wind, compass value 
 
 word, memory (kuri) 
 
 tabu 57 
 
 {arero) 
 ipia) 
 
 16 
 314 
 
 31 
 
 189 
 240 
 
7 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 This publication is due on the LAST DATE 
 stamped below. 
 
 DEC 2 6 "62 -7 
 
 jaf)4 53-i 
 
 ::;iq '64-7 
 
 -7 
 
 I 
 
 Mr^^ 
 
 *°g °»c DB ?[ — wsr«i 
 
 ■tiif^ 
 
 WV 1 '^ ' 69 
 
 JUN 1 7 '69 
 
 APRl 1971 
 
 !^^Y^^ '^'^0^)15^5 
 
 !!I4 
 
 DE C IC 19: 
 
 MAY ? ^ 3 1990 
 
 JAN0718S6 
 
 ECEIV^J 
 
 DEC 11 19 7 8 
 
 *w 
 
 ^hONDfcP'^- 
 
 Rli :i7H50mJ/^P 
 
 G«aeral Library 
 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley 
 
 ■a 
 
 I 
 
HAHlfb